《Facade of Love》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Facade of Love Webfic Chapter 1 The Ugly Scar ¡°Ms. Yvette Scott, it¡¯ll be impossible for this scar topletely heal. You probably had an inkling of how severe your injury was the moment when it happened. All we can do is make it fade. We can¡¯t guarantee anything else.¡± I could not help but recall the doctor¡¯s words from the hospital this afternoon as I looked at the long scar marring my abdomen in the mirror. Was there truly no way topletely erase this scar? After a moment, I took some ointment from the drawer and applied it to my abdomen. Squeak¡­ The bathroom door opened. Hearing the noise, I instinctively looked up and met Idris¡® stern gaze in the mirror. He was tall and slender, with a handsome and cold face. Avoiding my gaze, his eyes fell on the grotesque scar on my abdomen. His handsome eyebrows furrowed slightly for merely a moment before he silently exited the bathroom. I caught a fleeting look of surprise in his dark eyes when his eyesnded on the scar. He masked it well, but it could not evade me. We had been married for two years, and we did not sleep together much. Moreover, we would always turn off the lights before making love. Perhaps he had felt it before, but in the heat of the moment, he never paid it much attention. Today was the first time he had clearly seen the ugly scar. I put the ointment back and left the bathroom. My husband, Idris Young, was smoking on the balcony, the end of the cigarette in his hand flickering. Looking at his back, I ced an ashtray beside him. I took a shallow breath and said, ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were returning tonight.¡± If I had known, I would have locked the bathroom door to avoid what just happened. ¡°When did you get it?¡± He put out his cigarette in the ashtray, answering my question with another question. This was the first time he had asked about the scar. Taking a deep breath, I replied truthfully, ¡°Four or five years ago.¡± He nodded, nced at me, and subtly frowned. ¡°What about the child?¡± I paused for a moment, realizing he had misunderstood. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± from giving birth. Chapter 1 The Ugly Scar Idris did not give me a chance to exin further. His phone, which he had left on the bed, started ringing. He recognized his unique ringtone and immediately turned his head to pick up the call. ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± His voice softened as he responded to whatever was being said on the other end of the line. Watching his stern face soften, I felt a twinge in my heart. As he hung up and prepared to leave, I could not help but ask, ¡°Will you be back by tonight?¡± His coat was hanging over his forearm. He looked back at me upon hearing my question, his expression somewhat heavy. He maintained his usual poise as he dismissed me. ¡°Don¡¯t wait up. Get to bed early.¡± The hint was obvious. He was noting back. Bang! The bedroom door mmed. I stood on the balcony and calmly watched his ck car pull out of the yard. He was probably going to see Moore, the person he cared about the most. All he needed was a phone call, and he would drop everything. It would be enough to make anyone jealous. My marriage to Idris was a business arrangement devoid of love. Our families both had their own goals, which eventually led to our marriage. Knowing he had someone else in his heart did not surprise me. After all, who could stop themselves from yearning after their first love? What did surprise me was that this first love of his was my sister, Moore Scott. and my Moore got married three years ago. If it were not for her sudden divorce two months ago identally running into them embracing in my family yard, I would have had no idea that she and him had anything going on. Although the situation was melodramatic, it was also heartbreaking. Frankly speaking, Idris had been a qualified husband for the first two years of marriage. Even though I knew he did not love me, he took good care of me, making the marriage tolerable. However, considering the current situation, it seemed like the end of our mutually¨Cbeneficial marital life was approaching. In the middle of the night, I was awakened by a phone call. Not turning off my phone before bed was really not a wise move. I answered the phone, suppressing the irritation that instinctively surged in me. ¡°Hello?¡± A soft female voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Iddy, I¡¯m in pain.¡± Chapter 1 The Ugly Scar What? Idris? After listening to the soft voice on the phone, I recognized it as Moore¡¯s voice. My sleepiness vanished. I looked at the caller ID: it was Idris who had called. Had they called me in the middle of the night to give me a live erotica performance? Doot, doot¡­ The busy tone came, and the call was disconnected. Hah! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. That callpletely ruined my sleep. I was not in a good mood. I looked at the time. It was one in the morning. I figured it was fair to involve the police. I dialed 911, and a nd female voice answered. ¡°Hello, this is Lake City¡¯s 911. What is the nature of your emergency?¡± Holding the phone, I said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like to report a prostitution case in the Clear Lake neighborhood.¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 I Made The Police Report Two hourster, outside the police station. ¡°Yvette, I swear nothing happened between Iddy and I. I wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I called him to ask him to bring me some medicine. I don¡¯t know why the police suddenly barged in and dragged us to the station.¡± Moore looked at me, looking quite pitiable and heart¨Cwrenching. I looked at her, nodded, and smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, you should go back home and rest. I¡¯ve called you a taxi. It¡¯s quitete, so Iddy and I can¡¯t send you back.¡± Seeing no anger in my face, she nced at Idris. He was as cold as always. Seeing this, she said nothing more and left. I had driven to the station. After Moore left, I did not wait for the man beside me before making a beeline to my car and settling into the passenger seat. It was already four in the morning, and I was sleepy, so I wanted to take a nap in the car. Before I could getfortable, the man in the driver¡¯s seat asked, ¡°Did you call the police?¡± His voice was low and a little chilly. ¡°Yes,¡± I responded, too sleepy to even look at him. ¡°Why?¡± He did not start the car. He did not seem to be nning to leave. I rubbed my temples to try to wake myself up and looked at him, somewhat irritated. ¡°You woke me up in the middle of the night. How could I let that slide?¡± His handsome eyebrows slightly furrowed as he looked at me incredulously. ¡°We woke you up?¡± Seeing his puzzled look, I was a bit surprised. Apparently, he did not know about the call he made to 1. me. Not saying anything more, I closed my eyes to go to sleep. Some things were better left unsaid. He did not ask more questions and just started the car. The next day. I had not slept all night, so I took the day off to catch up on sleep. I did not wake up until the evening. Idris was not in the vi, so I grabbed something to eat and turned on my phone, which had been switched off. Several missed calls popped up. Besides a few calls from work, the rest were from Moore. Just as I was preparing to call her back, my phone vibrated. It was her calling again. I picked up the phone but stayed silent. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Moore¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Yvette, are you free? Can we meet?¡± ¡°No,¡± I responded, sprawled on the sofa. Moore was quiet. ¡°I¡¯lle to Clearwater Residence to look for you,¡± she said before quickly hanging up, probably afraid that I would refuse. Fifteen minutester¡­ Moore did not look a day over thirty, standing outside my door and dressed in a long, teal dress, with her slender figure and delicate face. Looking at her, I raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°You got here pretty quickly.¡± She smiled. ¡°Idris thought Clear Lake was too cramped, so he bought a vi next to yours for me. It¡¯s not far from here.¡± As she spoke, she entered the living room and looked around the house. Turning her back to me, Moore continued, ¡°Idris bought this house three years ago. He said he wanted to make it our marital home, so the style and decorations were all done ording to my taste. I didn¡¯t expect everything to still be so well preserved.¡± I sat on the sofa, emotionless while nodding slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve always had good taste, Moore, but after living here for two years, I¡¯ve grown tired of it. I¡¯m nning to renovate soon.¡® Her gaze shifted from the house to me, darkening slightly. She then changed the subject. ¡°Yvette, Idris and I have been together for five years.¡± Fiddling with my phone, I looked up at her and raised an eyebrow. ¡°So? What does that have to do with me?¡± ¡°Why, you¡­¡± Her usuallyposed face tightened. ¡°So, I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re the mistress here. Idris doesn¡¯t love you. Your marriage is just a deal between the Scott and Young families. Now that I¡¯m back, you should hand over your position of being the Young family¡¯s daughter¨Cinw.¡± I leaned back and looked at her, smiling a little. ¡°Ah, I see.¡± She frowned. Seeing my indifferent attitude, she almost broke. She looked at me and said, ¡°Yvette, don¡¯t you understand? Idris doesn¡¯t love you. Why do you keep holding onto this marriage, keeping Idris and me apart?¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± I sat up straight and raised my chin to look at her impatiently. ¡°So, you¡¯re here to persuade me to divorce Idris?¡± At least she was honest. She nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. If you divorce Idris, I¡¯ll convince him to give you more assets. You won¡¯t be at a loss.¡± I smiled, nodding, then leisurely picked up my phone. I had been on call this whole time. I asked the person on the other end of the line, ¡°Mr. Young, do you feel the same way?¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Despicable Moore¡¯s pupils darted around the room beforending back on me in a panic. Then, she lowered her voice and asked angrily, ¡°You and Iddy were on a call?¡± I looked up at her, feigning innocence, and nodded. ¡°Yes, I must¡¯ve identally dialed him just before you arrived.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing her flushed and angry face, my mood improved considerably. The call had not been disconnected, but the man on the other end was not saying anything. After quite some time, his subdued voice came through. ¡°If it¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± He had just listened to Moore¡¯s plea for me to divorce him as if it was entertainment. After I hung up, Moore red at me. ¡°Yvette Scott, you¡¯re despicable.¡± Despicable? I looked at her and smiled. ¡°Moore, do you not understand what the word ¡®despicable¡® means? You¡¯re standing in my house, and the man you just arrogantly told me to leave is my legally wedded husband. How are you calling me despicable?¡± ¡°Yvette, Idris loves me!¡± She was really angry now. She red at me, every fiber in her b*dy desperate to convince me that Idris loved her. I nodded, not intending to refute her at all. Then, I pointed to the door and dropped my smile. ¡°The door¡¯s over there. Take your time as I won¡¯t be seeing you out.¡± It seemed she was still unwilling to give in as she red at me. ¡°Yvette, why are you so arrogant? If I hadn¡¯t gotten married back then, what right would you have had to marry Iddy? You¡¯re just a cold, silly monster. Iddy would never even spare you a second nce¡­¡± I did not want to drive her out, but she was just too irritating. I could not stop myself from getting up to push her out of the house. After closing the door, I rubbed my temples, feeling a headacheing on. Life with Idris was bing increasingly uninteresting. Since I had slept too much during the day, I could not fall asleep that night. This was a prime example of how one could mess up one¡¯s sleep schedule. Idris did not return home until one in the morning. Hearing the engine roar from the yard surprised me. Considering Moore had fought with me today, knowing her temper, it was probably not easy for her to allow Idris toe back home. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Idris changed into his house sl*ppers at the entrance and hung his coat up on the rack as he asked. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Tapping the tablet in my hand, I responded softly, ¡°Slept too much during the day.¡± The couch beside me sank in a little as the man¡¯s slender b*dy sat down next to me. He nced at the tablet in my hand, his eyebrows slightly furrowing. ¡°Thinking about redecorating the house?¡± His warm breath brushed against my ear, tickling me a little. I put down the tablet and nced at him out of the corner of my eyes. ¡°Do I have your permission for it?¡± He looked indifferent and nodded. ¡°The house is yours too. You have the right to decide how to decorate it.¡® >> Then, he nced at his wristwatch and stood up. ¡°It¡¯ste. Go to bed.¡± Watching his retreating figure, I could not quite gauge his emotions. He bought and decorated this house while he and Moore were passionately in love. How could he so easily agree to redecorating it, erasing all traces of their past love? Over the past two years, I had gottenfortable living here, so I did not pay much attention to the decor. However, Moore had irked me today, so I wanted to change everything up just to spite her. Idris was not in the bedroom when I entered it, but there was the sound of running watering from the bathroom, so he was probably taking a shower. I made the bed andy down, starting to scroll through videos. Not long after, Idris came out of the bathroom. He had always maintained a good physique. With a towel tied around his waist, all that could be seen were the well¨Cbuilt muscles of his torso. His tanned skin made him look a little rugged, giving him a powerful aura. I had been scrolling through videos, but could not resist looking at the handsome man standing before me. Probably sensing my gaze, he looked at me. Then, as he walked over, he tossed the towel in his hand to me and indifferently said, ¡°Dry my hair.¡± I said, ¡°Huh?¡± I was a bit stunned. Over the past two years, besides essentialmunication, we hardly spoke half a sentence more than needed. Asking for such an intimate favor, like drying each other¡¯s hair, seemed so alien. He had already sat on the bed. I hesitated for a few seconds but eventually got up and kneeled beside him to dry his hair. His hair was short and thick, but it dried rather quickly. I prepared to lie down again after putting down the towel, only to be pulled into his arms gently. I was a bit stunned. Meeting his dark eyes, I stuttered, ¡°Idr¡­ is?¡± Despite my confusion and panic, he made everything feel natural. Two years into our marital life, there were things we both understood about each other without having to say so. Knowing what he would do next, Iplied, as always. However, when hisrge hand slid up to my abdomen, everything seemed to freeze. I sensed that something was wrong, so I looked up at him. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ wrong?¡± Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>> Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Past Matters Idris did not respond as his slightly calloused fingertips grazed the grotesque scar on my abdomen. After a long while, he looked up at me, his dark eyes cold and indifferent. ¡°You¡¯ve never talked to me about your past, have you?¡± I pursed my l*ps, avoiding his gaze, and said softly, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± He narrowed his eyes and then pulled his hand away, reverting to his usual dignified demeanor. He elegantly got up, put on his robe, and stood beside the bed looking down at me to say, ¡°You should get some rest.¡± I was stunned for a moment before I realized that he had lost interest and was nning to sleep in the study. ¡°Alright.¡± I usually did not like to probe too much. Things were fine as long as we were both happy. Seeing him about to leave, I pulled the quilt over myself, ready to sleep. However, after taking a few steps, he suddenly turned around and looked back at me, saying my name in a low voice, ¡°Yvette.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± I looked at him, waiting for what he would say next. ¡°Moore is different from you. Don¡¯t give her a hard time in the future.¡± He spoke little, but his words carried weight. My b*dy stiffened under the quilt, and my heart skipped a beat. Was this because I humiliated Moore today? Pushing aside my difort, I simply said, ¡°Fine.¡± Bang! The bedroom door mmed shut, and I was left alone in therge room, staring nkly at the dark ceiling. He had already started protecting her. Oh well. Sleep was more important now. On the weekend. When I received the call from the Scott Residence, I was still working overtime at thepany. Listening to the newsing from the tense voice on the other end of the phone line, I rushed straight to the hospital. Inside the ward, Kane Scott¡¯s face was pale. He looked so much older than thest time I saw him, his eyes more sunken. Moore was attentively serving him by his side. Upon seeing me enter, Kane¡¯s face darkened. He looked at me coldly and sternly asked, ¡°You have the nerve toe see me?¡± I nced at Moore, who was standing beside him, and then at my mother, who was not far away. The former was gloating, while thetter looked worried. Unaware of what had happened, I looked at Kane and asked, ¡°Dad, what did I do wrong?¡± Bang! For some reason, he threw the fruit basket that was beside him at me, ring angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done? Yvette Scott, how could I have raised such a shameless child?¡± ¡°Kane, if Yvette did something wrong, you can scold her, but why are you trying to hurt her?¡± My mother stepped in front of me, seeing that Kane had lost his temper. I pulled my mother aside, long ustomed to Kane¡¯s erratic behavior, and said indifferently, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done wrong, so why don¡¯t you enlighten me, Mr. Scott? What did I do to be shameless?¡± Perhaps my attitude set him off more, as he was breathing heavily now. ¡°Did you call the police to frame your sister and Idris?¡± Was this all because of that? ¡°Heh!¡± I could not help but scoff and look at him. ¡°Mr. Scott, next time you n on scolding me, find a better reason. That one made you sound stupid.¡± I nced at him and continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re not dead, I¡¯ll take my leave. I wouldn¡¯t want to ruin this beautiful family portrait.¡± Avoiding his next explosion, I left the ward. My mother quickly followed, grabbing my arm and looking worried. ¡°Yvette, your father didn¡¯t mean it. He just doesn¡¯t want our family¡¯s dirtyundry to be aired out for everyone to see. The Youngs found out about your sister and Idris and called to say that it¡¯s inappropriate for families like ours to get the police involved in our business. It looks bad.¡± I raised an eyebrow. ¡°So what does this have to do with me? Is this just because I called the police?¡± My mother looked helpless. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not ming you for that. Your father values his reputation, so he¡¯s angry at you and he also scolded your sister. Can¡¯t you learn a thing or two from Moore¡¯s obedient behavior and cate your father?¡± ¡°If he likes ttery, let Moore tter him. I have better things to do,¡± I said, walking down the hallway, prepared to leave. My mother held on to me and sighed as she looked at me. ¡°Child, how are you leaving so quickly just after seeing him? Aren¡¯t you going to ask why your father is hospitalized? After all, he is your biological father.¡± I had been so angry that I had forgotten to ask. I looked at my mother and asked, ¡°What happened to him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been diagnosed withte¨Cstage liver cancer,¡± my mother said, tears immediately falling. I was stunned. ¡°How could it¡­ suddenly¡­¡± My mother choked up. ¡°He¡¯s been working tirelessly for the Scott Corporation all these years, and he never took care of himself, always smoking and drinking. The doctor says he has only three months left. It¡¯s basically a death sentence. Yvette, about what happened years ago¡­ just apologize to him and spend some time with him. After all these years, the two of you¡­¡± ¡°Mom, I did nothing wrong back then,¡± I said, standing up. I felt a bit restless. Knowing that my mother would continue with the same old pleading, I went straight to the elevator, closing the door before she could catch up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In the hospital lobby, I took a deep breath, struggling to control my emotions. ¡°Yvette, you really are a cold¨Chearted monster.¡± A mocking voice came from behind me. Moore had followed me out. Ignoring her, I continued walking. However, she suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Running away with someone at eighteen, being sold at the border, and bing a prostitute? Idris doesn¡¯t know about that part of your past, does he, Yvette?¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 We¡¯re Husband and Wife I stopped in my tracks, finding it hard to breathe. My fingertips dug deeply into my palms, and there was a tingling sensation in my scalp. Moore walked up to me, arms crossed and a mocking look on her face. She continued, ¡°Even after all these years, Dad hasn¡¯t been able to ept you because of your sordid past. Do you think Idris would still let you stay in the Young family if he knew about what happened five years ago?¡± Would he? I had no answer to that. After a while, I collected myself, my gaze returning to its usual focus. I looked at her coldly and said, ¡± Moore, I don¡¯t think I could live with myself if I didn¡¯t teach you a lesson right now.¡® }) She paused, her eyes widening as she looked at me cautiously. ¡°What¡­ are you nning to do?¡± I gave her a faint smile, then my expression turned cold. I walked over to theboratory window and picked up a cup that a man had just put down. Before Moore could react, I sshed the pale yellow liquid from the cup onto her face. It was not much, but it was enough to disgust her. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Moore could not dodge in time and got a faceful of the cup¡¯s contents. After realizing what the liquid was, she stopped jumping around in front of me and instead ran straight to the restroom, gagging. Watching her leave lifted my spirits quite a bit. I handed the cup back to the man and said, ¡°Sorry, you might have to do that again.¡± The man was still in shock, staring at the empty cup and muttering, ¡°My pee¡­¡± Finally, I felt relieved. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Taking a deep breath, I was about to leave when, upon turning around, I saw a man standing at the entrance of the hall. Wearing an expensive tailored suit and shiny ck leather shoes, his expression was cold and indifferent. Even from a distance, he exuded an air of elegance. When did he get here? Pretending not to see him was not an option. He was already walking toward me. He stood before me, looking down at me with unblinking eyes. Feeling ufortable under his gaze, I said, ¡°If you feel bad for her, you can ssh me back.¡± The man in front of me chuckled softly, grabbed my sleeve, and looked at my hand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you dirty too?¡± Looking at my own fair hand, I looked up at him and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t touch it.¡± A frown emerged on Idris¡® handsome face, clearly showing his disdain. ¡°Go wash your hands!¡± I could not be bothered to engage with him. I wiped my hands with a tissue from the reception desk and said, ¡°Moore¡¯s in the restroom, probably gagging. I have better things to do, so I¡¯m leaving.¡± However, I was pulled back after just a few steps. Seeing that he would not let me go, I frowned. My temper started to re. ¡°Mr. Young, if you want to get revenge for her, please hurry up. I have things to do.¡± He frowned slightly, his handsome face revealing a hint of helplessness. ¡°Your father is in the hospital. We should visit him.¡± I was stunned for a moment. Was he nning on visiting my father with me? Outside the ward. & 6 Knowing that going inside would result in a quarrel, I let Idris go in while I sat outside, lost in my thoughts. My mother, seeing that I had returned, sat next to me. She settled in beside me and said, ¡°Yvette, your father doesn¡¯t have much time left. Can¡¯t you the past?¡± I felt a bit sad, so I lowered my head and pursed my l*ps in silence. let go of Noticing my silence, my mother sighed. ¡°All these years, he might have seemed angry at you, but he was really angry at himself for not protecting you better. You¡¯re the child he cherished. He loves you so much. When the police brought you back all those years ago¨Cskinny, bruised, and battered¨Cyour father cried like a child outside the ward despite being such a strong man.¡± 1 I stayed silent, my heart aching. My mother took a deep breath and continued. ¡°Yvette, your father has been strict with you all these years because he was scared¨Cscared you¡¯d end up like before. He worked so hard to build up Scott Corporation, just so that even when we¡¯re gone, you¡­ and Moore could still live a good life. Can you please stop being angry at him?¡± She held my hand, her eyes full of helplessness and pleading. Looking at her, I was silent for a while before finally saying, ¡°Mom, would you believe me if I said that what happened back then wasn¡¯t my fault?¡± She nodded and smiled softly, ¡°You¡¯re my child, and I¡¯ll believe whatever you say. But what¡¯s done is done, so let¡¯s move on and forget the past, okay?¡± I pressed my l*ps together, knowing that even if I told her the truth, nob*dy would believe me, just like before. ¡°Fine,¡± I finally said, looking at my mother. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hold a grudge against Dad anymore. In the remaining years of his life, I¡¯ll do what a filial daughter should do. Hearing this, she smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± The door to the ward opened, and Idris came out. He looked as cold as ever. Seeing me and sitting together and smiling, he paused briefly before standing aside. my mother Noticing this, my mother let go of my hand and said, ¡°Alright now. I¡¯ll take care of your dad here, and you both can continue with your day. I¡¯ll contact you if anything happens.¡± I stood up, said goodbye to my mother, and left with Idris. Once we were out of the hospital, I did not see Moore anywhere. She must have gone home, unable to bear the nausea. Although I had no clue Idris would be at the hospital today, considering the Youngs¡® excellent upbringing, it was not surprising that he showed up after learning that my father was ill. ¡°Thank you for visiting my dad.¡± I stopped and turned to look at him, expressing my thanks formally. He looked at me, his eyes revealing no emotion. He just looked at me calmly for a moment and then said in a cold voice, ¡°Yvette, we¡¯re husband and wife.¡± im Bonus For Free Every Day>> Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 No Proof to Disprove After leaving those words hanging in the air, Idris got into his car and drove away. I was stunned for a few seconds before realizing he had seemed angry. What did saying thank you have to do with us being husband and wife? Not bothering to think more about it, I returned to the office to work overtime. Given my father¡¯s illness, it seemed Scott Corporation would be increasingly busy. Inside Scott Corporation¡¯s Office. As I reached the door, I heard giggling from inside. When I entered, I saw Sweety Taters sitting on the sofa, watching a drama on her tablet. When she looked up and saw me, she put it down, then pushed the lunch box on the coffee table toward me. Where¡¯d you go? Weren¡¯t we supposed to have lunch together? Your food¡¯s gone cold.¡± I sat down next to her, opened the lunch box, and began eating. ¡°My dad¡¯s in the hospital. I went to visit him.¡± She looked concerned. ¡°Mr. Scott is in the hospital? What happened?¡± ¡°Late¨Cstage liver cancer,¡± I replied, finding it hard to swallow my food. ¡°Late¨Cstage liver cancer? How could that¡­¡± Sweety paused, then looked at me. ¡°Are you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I cut her off, fearing she would say something sentimental. ¡°This is all a part of life. We¡¯re all going to die. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± She scooted over and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I wasn¡¯t nning tofort you. I was going to say that now is the time to get along with Mr. Scott. Stop arguing about what happened years ago.¡± I pursed my l*ps, suddenly losing my appetite. I put down my utensils and stared at the ceiling, feeling a bit helpless. ¡°Does the truth even matter anymore?¡± She sighed. ¡°If only we could find the man who took you away back then. Then he could tell the police that you didn¡¯t elope with him and that he lured you to the border using your sister¡¯s name. But now he¡¯s gone, so we have no proof.¡± No proof¡­ Five years ago, I was eighteen and had just graduated from high school. Attracted by the allure of Southeast ra, I applied to Mand University where Moore was studying for her Master¡¯s degree. On enrollment day, Kane was busy with work and Mom had to take care of an elderly rtive, so Moore was supposed to pick me up from the station. However, it was not Moore who showed up but a dark¨Cskinned man who imed Moore had sent him (C to pick me up. How could I have fallen for that? However, Moore then called and said that she was busy, telling me to go with him and that he would take care of me. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. That day, the man showed me around Mand, and we ate a lot of good food. I let my guard down, thinking he was just a friend of Moore¡¯s. That was why when he suggested we go to a hotel to pick up some things, I did not think twice about the secluded location. That was also why when something did happen, everyone thought it was my fault for being so reckless. ¡°Yvette, do you really not remember what happened in the hotel?¡± Sweety interrupted my thoughts. She looked at me and said, ¡°When we found you back then, the hotel owner said you and the man had been in the room together for several days. Then as you were leaving, you were being held up by the man. He even imed that you were being so promiscuous at such a young age¡­¡± )) There was no surveince footage or recording of what happened back then. Everything had been confirmed from the other people¡¯s testimonies. I pursed my l*ps, unable to argue back. I simply looked at her sideways and said, ¡°I lost consciousness as soon as I entered the hotel.¡± She sighed and said helplessly, ¡°The police investigated, thoroughly but couldn¡¯t prove that Moore had conspired with that man to abduct you. There were no phone records, your phone was lost, and the man had run away. No one could prove that Moore had interacted with the man before. Plus, there¡¯s no motive.¡± Motive? I shook my head. ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯ve never been able to figure out. What could her motive be after eighteen years of us being family?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ Scott Corporation?¡± Sweety looked at me seriously. ¡°Your parents only have two daughters, you and Moore. Wouldn¡¯t you both inherit Scott Corporation one day? I¡¯ve always felt like your parents loved you more. When you guys are together, Moore always seems like an outsider. Maybe she wanted to eliminate you so she¡¯d be the sole inheritor when your parents passed?¡± ¡®Could that be it?¡® I pursed my l*ps and pondered. Then I continued, ¡°If Moore really had such ambitions, why hasn¡¯t she worked at Scott Corporation all these years?¡± Sweety shrugged. ¡°That I don¡¯t know.¡± Not wanting to think further, I looked at her and said, ¡°Alright. Thanks for lunch.¡± She clicked her tongue and frowned. ¡°Is that it? My seat¡¯s barely warm, and you¡¯re already dismissing me? Haven¡¯t seen you be so pragmatic before.¡± I smiled faintly. ¡°What else would you like to talk about?¡± She looked around, then leaned closer to ask, ¡°Yvette, I¡¯ve never asked you this, but in those six months after you were taken to the border, is it true what Moore said about you? That you were forced to work in a red¨Clight district as a¡­..?¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 He Investigated Looking at Sweety¡¯s hesitant expression, I calmly asked, ¡°Forced to work in a red¨Clight district as a prostitute, you mean?¡± She nodded cautiously. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to dig into your old wounds, but I really want to know why you¡¯ve never talked about what happened during those six months after you returned.¡± I pursed my l*ps. Thoughts about the past resurfaced, all tinged with a chill. Looking at Sweety, I said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I still have work to do.¡± Seeing that I was not willing to talk, she pouted and grumbled. ¡°Kicking me out again, huh? If I hadn¡¯t been so bored at home, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered bringing you lunch.¡± Despite her whiny tone, she pointed at the remaining food in the lunch box with a serious expression and said, ¡°Finish it, or don¡¯t expect me to make you lunch again.¡± I smiled, nodded, and dug into the remaining food. In the evening. After dinner with Sweety, it was already dark when I returned to Clearwater Residence. The lights in the vi¡¯s hall were off. Assuming Idris was not back, I nned to go to the study to read for a while to get myself sleepy. Outside the study, I saw the door ajar, so I stopped in my tracks. Was he back? ¡°Mr. Young, I¡¯ve gotten some information on what happened five years ago. It seems Mrs. Young was 11 It was the voice of Ensio Candor, Idris¡® assistant. Were they discussing something in the study? I had never gotten into the habit of eavesdropping, so I turned to leave, but Ensio¡¯s voice continued/¡± Mrs. Young¡¯s past isn¡¯t very respectable. If Madam finds out, you¡­ My brows furrowed. The ¡®Mrs. Young¡® Ensio had referred to was obviously me. It was about matters from five years ago! Idris had asked someone to look into what happened five years ago¡­ I paused and took a deep breath. Had he heard what Moore said today at the hospital? ¡°If you¡¯d like a divorce, Mr. Young, I¡¯m more than willing whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± I pushed the door open and faced the two slightly surprised men in the study. ¡°Mrs. Young¡­¡± Ensio looked a little startled. Idris, however, was unnaturally calm. He nced at Ensio and said, ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Ensio looked at me, hesitated for a few seconds, then respectfully left the room. Now it was just Idris and me in the study. The atmosphere was eerily quiet. He was holding some documents in his hand, and after a long pause, he finally looked at me. His face was impassive, betraying no emotion. ¡°Is the scar from five years ago?¡± I was taken aback. Was that not an unrted question? I still nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He stood up, his eyes sweeping over me, then abruptly switched topics. ¡°Apologize to Moore tomorrow.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Apologize? It only took me a few seconds to realize what was going on. He had seen what I did to Moore at the hospital today and did not react at all. Instead, he went with me to see Kane. Now, he was waiting for me here? He had had Ensio investigate what happened five years ago to verify Moore¡¯s nonsense? I looked at the man who stood half a head taller than me and sneered. I looked directly into his dark and asked, ¡°Apologize? On what grounds, Mr. Young? Are you speaking as my husband or as Moore¡¯s lover?¡± eyes, After saying this, I picked up the documents he had ced on the table, skimmed through them quickly, and found them to be consistent with the false usations Moore had made against me at the hospital. With a snort, I tossed the papers into the trash can. ¡°Is this all you could find, Mr. Young?¡± ¡°Yvette!¡± Idris suppressed his anger, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Who the hell spoiled you into being so arrogant and unreasonable?¡± He was swearing now, so he must be really angry. I chuckled coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got too many ws. To minimize your losses, Mr. Young, why don¡¯t you draft the divorce papers soon? We¡¯ll sign it, then we can part ways amicably.¡± I turned to leave, but after only a few steps, he grabbed my wrist and yanked me into his arms. Holding the back of my head, he forced me to look into his eyes. His voice was both angry and restrained. ¡°Yvette, do you really want a divorce?¡± I chuckled coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you wanted? What, you¡¯re pinning the me on me now for giving your affair my blessing?¡± Perhaps due to anger, his eyes narrowed, and he said gloomily, ¡°You¡¯ve quite the sharp tongue. I think you need to be taught a lesson.¡± As he spoke, he pulled me tightly into his arms, and a flood of k*sses came sweeping over me. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Car ident I froze for a few seconds before I snapped back to reality as my l*ps started to ache from his bites. I tried to push him away forcefully, but the inherent difference in strength between men and women quickly became apparent. My efforts were futile in the face of his. ¡°Idris, aren¡¯t you disgusted?¡± I struggled, my voice a little hoarse. My words seemed to have an effect on him. He stopped, his thin l*ps slightly swollen and irresistibly S**y. He stared at me silently, his ck eyes unwavering. I met his gaze, took a deep breath, and asked, ¡°Is this how you treat Moore when you¡¯re with her? Forcing yourself her when you can¡¯t win an argument?¡± ¡°Disgusted?¡± He looked at me, his face darkening in a frightening way. Ignoring my difort, he lifted the hem of my shirt. Hisrge hands were caressing the ugly scar on my abdomen. He looked at me mockingly and sneered. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty disgusting.¡± I felt as if I had been struck by lightning and rooted to the spot. His words were like a punch to the gut, leaving me breathless. Some people could utterly destroy you with just one sentence. He knew my Achilles¡® heel, and his strike hit the mark. Yes, I had also been extremely disgusted by this hideous scar on my abdomen. This scar reminded me all the time about how stupid and ignorant I was when I was eighteen years old. ¡°Ha¡­¡± I wanted tough but could not. Facing the stern man before me, I opened my mouth but found myself speechless. I did not have the strength to look at him anymore, nor did I want to hear his mockery. I pushed him away. Seeing me leaving, he reached out to grab me, but I dodged him. I could not tell if it was my imagination or not, he seemed somewhat flustered as he said, ¡°I¡­¡± I did not hear the rest of his sentence because I fled from the study. In the bedroom. Iy in bed, feeling dazed and powerless. How had I survived those six months at the border? The killing, the filth, the abuse¡­ No, some memories were so lethal that even recalling them could be deadly. I got up and went to the bathroom. I turned on the shower, and let the cold water wash over my numb b*dy, gradually allowing my senses to return. That night, nightmares haunted me. The next day, I was awakened by the doorbell downstairs. I had slept poorly, and my head was pounding. I staggered to the door and found a frantic Ensio standing outside. Seeing his urgency and the bloodstains on him, I frowned, and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± He was so anxious that his voice trembled. ¡°Mr. Young got into a car ident. He¡¯s being treated in the hospital now. Mrs. Young, pleasee with me.¡± Without waiting for my response, he pulled me out of the house and into the car. Seeing him start the car in a hurry, I could not help but ask, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± How did he even get into a car ident? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. While driving, he nced at the road and said, ¡°Mr. Young went with Ms. Scott to Mount Sage Church to pray this morning. On the way back, they somehow got into an ident. Mr. Young has just been taken to the emergency room.¡± Went to Mount Sage Church to pray? I looked at the time. It was only seven in the morning. The trip to the church alone would take over an hour. Had they gone out before the sun had even risen? Hah. Were they praying or going on a date? Ensio sped down the streets, and we soon arrived at the hospital. Following him to the emergency room, I saw Moore sitting in the corridor, crying her eyes out, her b*dy stained with blood. As soon as I arrived, people from the Young family also appeared. It was their old housekeeper, Mr. Zachary. Seeing Moore sobbing uncontrobly, he hesitated for a moment and asked me, ¡°Mrs. Young, what happened? Why was there a car ident all of a sudden?¡± I raised an eyebrow and looked at Moore. Then, I folded my arms and leaned against the wall. ¡°Mr. Zachary, you¡¯re asking the wrong person. He paused and then looked at Moore. Moore was rather quick to respond. Before Mr. Zachary could say anything, she choked out, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I hurt Iddy! If he hadn¡¯t been protecting me, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Her pitiful appearance was an eyesore. Listening to her say how Idris had done everything for her, Mr. Zachary nced at me awkwardly. Fortunately, the door to the emergency room opened, and a doctor in a white coat came out. Moore rushed over, grabbed the doctor, and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is he? Is he awake?¡± The doctor looked at her and reassured her, ¡°The patient is awake, but his right leg has nerve damage. We need to perform surgery immediately. A family member needs to sign the papers.¡® }) ¡°I¡¯ll sign it. I¡¯ll sign it now.¡± Moore eagerly took the pen and signed before the doctor even finished speaking. The doctor nced at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the patient?¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Moore Is Pregnant Moore was stunned, looking nkly at the doctor. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Seeing her hesitation, the doctor frowned. ¡°Signing this carries legal responsibility. It¡¯s not a joke.¡± and signed. ¡°I¡¯ll sign it. I¡¯m the patient¡¯s wife.¡± I walked over to the doctor, took the pen, The doctor looked at me and frowned, saying, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re a family member?¡± I put down the pen, nced at Moore, and indifferently said, ¡°If lovers are family, then she qualifies too.¡± After saying this, I walked to the wall and leaned against it. The doctor looked at us both, his expression seeming to say, ¡®Howplicated!¡® Moore bowed her head, her face flushed as she said to him, ¡°Doctor, please, you have to save him!¡± The doctor nodded and did not say anything more before entering the operating room. I stood by the wall for a few minutes, my legs feeling sore. I finally turned to Ensio and said, ¡°Mr. Candor, I have things to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. Contact me if there¡¯s an update.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Seeing that I was about to leave, Ensio was surprised. ¡°Mrs. Young, are you leaving¡­ just like that?¡± I pursed my l*ps and nodded. Turning to Mr. Zachary, who was standing nearby, I said, ¡°Mr. Zachary, you should head back too. He¡¯s not going to die.¡± After saying that, I left the hospital. ¡°Yvette.¡± Moore chased me down as I was leaving the hospital building. I really had no mood to deal with her. I had not slept well the previous night, and now, I had been disturbed early in the morning. I turned to look at her and calmly said, ¡°Spit it out. What is it?¡± ¡°When will you divorce Idris?¡± She looked at me, getting straight to the point. I was taken aback and almostughed out loud. Squinting at her, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s it to you whether we divorce or not?¡± She was quiteposed. ¡°You saw it yourself. He was willing to risk his life for me. You two never loved each other, so why can¡¯t you let him be with me? With your dirty past, you don¡¯t deserve to stay by his side. Leave him and let him spend the rest of his life with me.¡± This argument was tiring. I took a breath, and said, ¡°If you want me to divorce him, sure. Have Idris I was stopped by her words before I could turn around and leave again. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Moore spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s Idris¡® child, and it¡¯s two months old now. It happened when you two visited the Scott Residence.¡± I froze in ce, clenching my fists tightly. My mind buzzed¨CMoore was pregnant? From two months ago? Oh, I remembered. That night was my birthday, so Idris and I went back to the Scott Residence. Initially, he was going to stay with me overnight at the Scott Residence, but in the middle of the night, he suddenly said he had to go. I thought he was just notfortable staying there and did not think much of it at the time. It turns out he had left to make a baby with Moore. I thought to myself that this level of drama was more typical of a long soap opera than daily life. ¡°Yvette, you should be well aware that once I have a child, the Youngs will no longer stand by you. Madam Young wouldn¡¯t let her descendants carry the stigma of illegitimacy. Besides, you and Iddy have been married for two years and there¡¯s been no news of you guys ever having children. You have no reason to stay in this marriage.¡± Her words were all too urate. Indeed, Idris and I had been married for two years and had taken measures to prevent pregnancy. We had never discussed the topic of having children. Initially, I thought Idris simply did not like children, which was why he was not in a rush to have kids. However, now, it seemed like he just did not want me bearing his child! I rubbed my temples to clear my foggy mind a bit and looked at her flushed face. After a pause, I laughed and said, ¡°Moore, if Idris and I are to get divorced, he should be the one to ask me for it. Why is it always you who¡¯s pushing me to divorce him?¡± I moved closer to her, spoke a little slower, and smirked. ¡°Could it be that Idris doesn¡¯t really want to divorce me, so you have to force my hand? It seems that his love for you isn¡¯t as deep as you im.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Her face immediately twisted. ¡°Yvette, don¡¯t get cocky. Iddy isn¡¯t initiating divorce because he has a good upbringing. He doesn¡¯t want to hurt you and wants you to leave the Youngs respectfully. Don¡¯t be ungrateful. Now that I¡¯m pregnant, how much longer do you think you can cling to him?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I chuckled. ¡°As you said, Idris has a good upbringing. If I don¡¯t initiate it, he naturally won¡¯t force me. If I don¡¯t want to divorce, the child in your belly will remain an illegitimate one, hidden from the world. Say, Moore, as your belly grows, what will you tell people when they ask? That it¡¯s an illegitimate child from your affair with Idris? Do you think the Youngs will force me to divorce him just for the sake of an illegitimate child from a mistress?¡± Watching her face pale, I continued with a slight chuckle, ¡°Moore Scott, do you think you¡¯re the only one in this world who can have a child? If the Youngs want a grandchild, they can easily ask me to give birth. Why would they need an illegitimate child from a woman who¡¯s been married before and doesn¡¯t have a title?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± .¡± She was speechless for a long time, staring at me, utterly frustrated. Seeing her like this improved my mood considerably. I took a few steps back and turned to leave. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Are You Angry? After leaving the hospital, I realized that going back to Clearwater Residence to sleep was impractical, so I headed straight to the office instead. Initially, I nned to work, but since I had not slept all night, I just ended up resting in a different location. I slept most of the day in the office and was dragged out for shopping by Sweety in the evening. Sweety was a girl from a middle¨Css family and had been a reporter at the local TV station. She had recently returned from a long assignment and was given two weeks off as a reward for her good work. She liked to visit me at Scott Corporation and drag me around for random outings. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Yvette, how about we get dinner, go to the spa, and then go to a movie?¡± She was energetic and had already started nning out our day while stringing me along. I nodded in agreement. My mood had been terrible for the past few days, and going out seemed like a good idea. Hence, Sweety and I started our shopping and eating spree. When Idris called, Sweety and I had just bought our movie tickets and were about to enter the theater. I saw the caller ID and frowned before answering. ¡°What is it?¡± Idris probably heard the background noise on my end and asked in a cold tone, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°At a movie theater,¡± I responded, finding a quieter spot near the entrance. He was silent for half a minute before saying in a somewhat chilly tone, ¡°You¡¯re watching a movie?¡± I nodded, then realized he could not see me and hummed an affirmative before asking, ¡°Is something the matter, Mr. Young?¡± He seemed to be restraining his emotions. ¡°Yvette, I¡¯m at the hospital.¡± His tone had a hint of iciness. ¡°I know,¡± I responded, reminding him that it was I who had signed the hospital forms. After another long pause, he said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± I was taken aback and could not help but frown before asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t Moore with you?¡± He ignored my question and said, ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, I can ask Mr. Zachary to send a meal over.¡± I¡­ Why did it have to be Mr. Zachary? This would only make it obvious to the Youngs that while my half- paralyzed husband was in the hospital, I was at a movie theater. Suppressing my irritation, I asked, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± It was not that I was afraid of the Youngs, but rather that my parents would find out. With Kane¡¯s temper, he would probably think that I was being willfully ignorant again. ¡°Anything¡¯s fine,¡± he replied tersely. I hung up and looked at Sweety, who had guessed what was going on and made a face. ¡°You¡¯re not being controlled by a man, are you?¡± I nodded. She sighed, gestured for me to go, and dramatically said, ¡°Fine, go. I know that even if I can keep you here, I can¡¯t keep your heart. Let me wallow in my misery alone.¡± Seeing her almost ready to shed tears, I smiled and hugged her, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you another day.¡± After saying goodbye, I left the theater. Idris had probably just gotten out of surgery, so I could not think of anything else he could eat besides in soup. I went back to Clearwater Residence and cooked some, then headed to the hospital. In the hospital room, Idris was lying on the bed, with Ensio standing respectfully next to him, holding some documents. They seemed to be discussingpany matters. I decided to wait outside the room until they were done talking. Eventually, Idris saw me and wrapped up the conversation, asking Ensio to leave. After he left, I walked in, ced the soup next to the bed, and nced at the man who was confined to his bed. I calmly said, ¡°The doctor said you can¡¯t eat anything else, so make do with this.¡± Then, I sat down in a nearby chair, wondering if I should leave after delivering the food. Idris nced at the soup and frowned slightly. After a moment, he looked at me and abruptly said, ¡°It was an emergency at the time. I didn¡¯t think much.¡± I was puzzled for a moment before realizing he was talking about saving Moore from the car ident. I nodded and responded indifferently, ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Mhm?¡± He raised an eyebrow, staring intently at me. I did not want to discuss his act of heroism, so I looked at him calmly and said, ¡°The soup¡¯s getting cold.¡± My response seemed to irritate him, and his eyes darkened as he looked at me. ¡°Yvette, are you angry?¡± ¡°Nah.¡± I responded, and without waiting for his answer, I stood up and continued, ¡°You¡¯ve always acted with discretion, Mr. Young. Since you said it was an emergency, you must have had your reasons. Our marriage was a business arrangement to begin with, so I have no right to be angry about who you are fond of or canoodle with in private.¡± ¡°Fond of? Canoodle with?¡± His eyes narrowed further, and his face grew even darker. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you seem to know me better than I know myself.¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 I Must Be Cursed I pressed my l*ps together and did not respond. It was not something hard to understand. Anyone with eyes could see the truth. He seemed somewhat angry, but he kept it inside, took a sip of the soup, and said, ¡°This is too nd. I can¡¯t eat it.¡± I frowned. ¡°But the doctor said you can¡¯t eat anything else right now.¡± He raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Not even salt?¡± I stood up and nodded, suppressing my temper, and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go find some.¡® It was already past midnight, so most of the street vendors around the hospital had packed up. After wandering around, I finally found a 24¨Chour convenience store and bought some salt. To avoid any further issues, I also bought some sugar. I had spent a long day shopping with Sweety, so my feet were sore from all the walking. My heels were even bleeding a little, making me limp as I returned to the hospital. When I finally got back to the hospital room, Moore was unfortunately also there. God knew how long she had been there for. She was peeling an apple and saying to Idris with a loving expression, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep at home. I only feel at ease here with you. Iddy, don¡¯t be so impulsive next time. I¡¯m not worth the risk!¡± Was this the right time to be dering their love for each other? I nced down at the salt and sugar in my hands and almostughed. Was I cursed? After a moment of silence in the room, Idris finally spoke. His voice sounded tired as if he had had enough. ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯ll have Ensioe to take you home. You should rest.¡± ¡°No,¡± Moore said, her eyes filled with yearning. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you here alone. I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. Let me stay,¡± Idris frowned. ¡°Someone else is here already. You should go.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s here? It¡¯s already sote. Just let me stay.¡± Moore had a pleading expression on her face. It looked like she would burst into tears if Idris disagreed. I initially nned to leave, but when I looked into the room, I ended up meeting Idris¡® indifferent gaze. He was clearly referring to me, the cursed one, when he said someone was already here. His beloved would get to go home and rest, while I had to stay up and keep watch? As if I was some free caretaker? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Frustrated, I walked into the room and said to Moore, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take good care of your Iddy tonight then, Moore.¡± Moore seemed startled by my sudden appearance. ¡°When did you get here?¡± ¡°A while ago,¡± I said with a faint smile, ncing at Idris. She looked guilty, probably because Idris was there. ¡°Yvette, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just worried about Iddy. What happened today is my fault. Don¡¯t me Iddy, he¡­ meant well.¡± Seeing her acting all pitiful and innocent made me feel sick. I forced a smile and said to Idris, ¡°It¡¯s clear that she really cares for you. Why don¡¯t you let her stay and take care of you tonight, Mr. Young? What do you say?¡± Idris frowned, avoiding my question, and asked in a low voice, ¡®Why did it take you so long?¡± His question only fueled my irritation more. He had the nerve to send me out to buy something for him while he enjoyed his time with his mistress Moore? ¡°I stayed outside for a while since the air was so nice,¡± I said, avoiding his dark expression. I went to his bedside and picked up the now¨Ccold soup, then said, ¡°The soup¡¯s cold. Mr. Young, so you might want to ask Moore to prepare something else for you to eat.¡± After saying that, I tossed the porridge into the trash, wiped my hands with a paper towel, and said to a somewhat stunned Moore, ¡°I¡¯ll leave him in your care, then.¡± I then turned to Idris with a forced smile. ¡°Mr. Young, have a good rest. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡® }) I left the room and handed the salt and sugar to the nurse on duty. The nurse, who was there to reapply Idris¡® medication, thought the bag contained trash and looked confused. ¡°Hey, is this trash? Why didn¡¯t you throw it in the bin?¡± I smiled faintly, nced back at Idris¡® gloomy face in the room, and said to the nurse in an indecipherable tone, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all trash.¡± After that, I left the hospital. The following day, Monday, as I was getting ready to leave, I saw a car from the Young¡¯s Old Manor parked outside the vi. Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>> Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Let¡¯s Talk! Seeing Mr. Zachary standing by the car holding a food box, I was taken aback. I quickly walked over. Mr. Zachary, why didn¡¯t you ring the doorbell? It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Mr. Zachary smiled and handed me the food box. ¡°This is from Madam Young. She said you might be going to the hospital to take care of Mr. Young today, so she asked me to bring this to you. It saves you the trouble of making breakfast.¡± I pursed my l*ps. Madam Young was really bending herself backward to take care of her grandson. She must have known about Idris¡® heroics and was worried I would not take care of him well enough, so she asked me to go to the hospital in the name of bringing breakfast. How tiring. I sighed inwardly, took the food box, and said, ¡°Thank you for making the trip, Mr. Zachary.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Madam Young hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently. She said she¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Mr. Young in the meantime. She also wanted me to tell you to visit her with him in the old manor once he¡¯s discharged.¡± I nodded and smiled. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go over as soon as he¡¯s out.¡± After seeing Mr. Zachary leave, I looked at the food box in my hand and sighed silently. Idris was already being taken care of by Moore, so my presence was not needed. However, now that Madam Young had requested, I could not refuse. After some hesitation, I headed to the hospital. Inside the hospital room, Moore was sitting beside the bed holding a bowl of soup, saying in a gentle tone to Idris, who was leaning on the bed, ¡°Iddy, I made this soup for you this morning. Try some.¡± She then tried to feed him. Idris pushed the spoon away, looked at her, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± Seeing this, Moore did not press him and simply put the bowl aside. ¡°Does your wound still hurt?¡± Idris shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a minor injury. I¡¯m fine. You¡¯ve been up all night. You should go get some rest.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Moore shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t rest peacefully knowing you¡¯re lying here. Let me stay.¡± Some things lost their impact when one witnessed them too much; I was ready to lean against the door frame and ponder whether I should have a nurse take the food in. Before I could lean against the frame, Idris¡® eyes met mine. His cold gaze scrutinized me. ¡°How long do you n on standing there?¡± Seeing him looking my way, I walked straight into the room and put the food box on a side table. I looked at him and said, ¡°Sorry for the bad timing.¡± I then opened the food box and took out the nutritious breakfast Madam Young had prepared. I pulled up a chair and sat down, ncing at Idris and Moore. ¡°This is from Madam Young. She asked me to deliver it. You can continue with what you were doing. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡® Idris frowned, turned to Moore, and said, ¡°You should go and get some rest.¡± Moore looked at him, her eyes filled with sorrow. ¡°Iddy, I¡¯m worried about you.¡± ¡°Go back!¡± His words were tinged with noticeable irritation and impatience. Moore understood and, although reluctant, got up and left the room. Once she had left, Idris looked at me before his gaze fell on the food box. ¡°Why don¡¯t you open it?¡± I frowned, tempted to retort that his hands were not broken, so why could he not open it himself? Nheless, I held back and opened the box for him. Moore¡¯s soup was in the way, so I threw it in the trash. He looked at me without saying a word. His handsome face was unreadable. I handed him the spoon and said emotionlessly, ¡°Would you like me to take it back out of the trash?¡± He looked away and scoffed. ¡°Yvette, you¡¯ve really maximized the use of that trash can. I could hear the sarcasm in his words. I pursed my l*ps and sat back down, calmly saying, ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Young.¡± He nced at me but did not say anything, simply starting to eat gracefully. The food had been prepared ording to his pte by the Youngs, so he seemed to enjoy it. It might have been because he was satisfied with the meal that he eventually put his spoon down and looked at me. ¡°Yvette, let¡¯s talk.¡± I gathered my thoughts and looked at him. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°About me and Moore,¡± he said calmly, his demeanor nonchnt. He was certainly maintaining the elegance he always had, a trademark of any young man from a prestigious family. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 We Don¡¯t Have Any Feelings For Each Other? Him and Moore? I frowned. I had almost forgotten. Moore was pregnant, and given how much he cared for her, he was probably preparing to discuss divorce with me. I could not help but sigh inwardly. I thought he would wait until his injuries healed to talk about this, but it seemed he was in a rush to legitimize his rtionship with Moore. I nodded after a moment of silence, calmly saying, ¡°I have no objections to the divorce. After all, we don¡¯t have any feelings for each other. However, seeing that we¡¯ve been married for a while now, I hope you can give me some time. My father is ill, as you know, so he might not be able to handle the news of our divorce right now. So, Mr. Young, could we dy the divorce proceedings for a few days? Also, since the divorce will involve both our families, you know better than I do about howplicated that could get.¡± I could not read his emotions. His face turned so icy cold that it sent a chill through the room. It was enough to make one shiver. He pressed his thin l*ps together, emotions I could not decipher flickering in his dark eyes. Finally, he spoke in a low, maic voice. ¡°We have no feelings for each other?¡± He let out a coldugh, staring at me. ¡°Yvette, should I be thanking you for being so understanding?¡± Confused about what had angered him, I pursed my l*ps and said, ¡°If you¡¯re in a hurry to be with Moore, I¡¯ll move out of Clearwater Residence right away so as not to interfere with your rtionship.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± He suddenly erupted with anger, his eyes fixed on me like a crazed beast. Startled, I hesitated before getting up. My words wilted on my l*ps. It seemed that this conversation was a lost cause. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I felt drained after leaving the hospital. It looked like I would have to prepare my parents for the news soon so as not to disgrace both our families. If the divorce was a mess, both families would lose face. I did not go to the hospital for the next few days. My father was hospitalized, and Scott Corporation had many matters piling up. Although I was not a manager at Scott Corporation, I was still the Scotts¡® daughter, and people woulde to me with issues big and small. I was naturally busy. Secondly, Idris probably did not want to see me. Moore was with him, so my presence at the hospital was probably unwanted. On one of the afternoons over the weekend, I was nning to head straight back to Clearwater Residence after handlingpany matters. I needed some rest after a busy week. However, I ran into Ensio outside the vi. Upon seeing me, Ensio looked at me somewhat cautiously and said, ¡°Mrs. Young, Mr. Young is getting discharged today. Are you free?¡± I was taken aback, recalling the conversation I had with Idris at the hospital. I had said I would move out of Clearwater Residence to make room for them, but with so much going on, I had forgotten about 1. it. I realized that Ensio was probably sent to remind me to move out. Otherwise, things would get awkward once he and Moore were back. Thinking of this, I looked at Ensio and nodded. ¡°Mm, I did it already. You may report to Mr. Young that I won¡¯t be a hindrance to him and Moore. I¡¯ve packed everything up.¡± Ensio looked puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡± I smiled faintly, not in the mood for a lengthy conversation. I simply said goodbye and went back to the vi. I did not have many belongings, mostly clothes and jewelry. After packing, I took my suitcase to Sweety¡¯s apartment. Although I was the daughter of the Scott family, my rtionship with my father had been strained since an incident five years ago. Hence, I had no property of my own. I could not go back to the Scott Residence as my mother would surely ask questions, so I had no choice but to go to Sweety¡¯s ce. Upon hearing that I was getting a divorce, Sweety¡¯s face twisted dramatically. ¡°So Moore is pregnant, and Idris wants to divorce you and kick you out? Yvette, you¡¯re the most pathetic rich girl I¡¯ve ever met!¡± I felt increasingly irritated. ¡°I wasn¡¯t exactly kicked out. I know my ce. Idris never loved me to begin with. Now that the woman he loves is back and pregnant, it¡¯s only right that I step aside.¡± Sweety did not speak and just stared at me silently. Feeling ufortable under her gaze, I pursed my l*ps and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± im Bonus For Free Every Day>> X Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Carried Away Sweetie shook her head, her face full of disbelief. ¡°Yvette, I can¡¯t believe you said those things just now. Usually, you wouldn¡¯t let Moore get away with things so easily, let alone Idris. But you just left without doing anything and talked like you deserved it. This is so unlike you.¡± I knew what she was getting at. I did resent Moore. If this was any other time, I would not let her off the hook so easily. I sighed softly, feeling a lump in my throat. ¡°Sweety, I do want to make life difficult for Moore, but she¡¯s pregnant with Idris¡® child. Even if I wanted to mess with them, the oue would still be the same. Nothing would change.¡± She looked at me, her eyes filled withpassion. ¡°Yvette, you¡¯ve fallen in love with Idris.¡± I paused, instinctively wanting to rebut. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t deny it!¡± She cut me off. ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for over twenty years. I know you better than you know yourself. If you didn¡¯t love Idris, you wouldn¡¯t care whether Moore was pregnant or not. You would¡¯ve already turned her life upside down.¡± I was at a loss for words. I couldn¡¯t argue whether or not I loved Idris. That night. Sweety was extravagant. She booked a VIP room at a club and even invited a few handsome young guys over, saying I could have my pick of the lot. I was genuinely surprised by this. Seeing the shocked look on my face, she hugged my shoulders and said, ¡°What do you think? Aren¡¯t these guys the cream of the crop here? Choose one, let¡¯s have some fun.¡± I looked at her, unable to resist reminding her, ¡°Darling, did you forget that you¡¯re a journalist?¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. What does being a journalist have to do with having fun? Besides, you¡¯re the star tonight. So, do you want all of these guys? Every single one of them?¡± I was speechless. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Fine, they¡¯re all yours.¡± She did not give me a chance to speak. Turning to the young men, she said, All of you stay and make Ms. Scott happy tonight. Money is not an issue.¡± That was how I was inexplicably surrounded by these young men. They toasted, sang, and yed games with me. The room was loud, and all I could hear was, ¡°Drink, drink, drink¡­¡± Soon enough, I was getting a bit tipsy. Alcohol had the power to alter the mind. Sweety egged me on, and before I knew it, I was toasting with her, saying, ¡°Freedom is the only thing worth having in life! Love is overrated.¡± Seeing that I was drunk, she looked at me and said, ¡°See? There are plenty of handsome men in the world, not just Idris Young. You¡¯re from a good family, beautiful, and could easily find another man. Forget Idris! He¡¯s not worth your love. Listen to your best friend, and forget about him. There are (C billions of men in the world waiting for us!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I nodded, shouting, ¡°Yeah! Idris Young is just a fickle¨Cminded dog. I would never fall in love with him. The man I love one day will be one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind, will be¡­¡± Bang! The door burst open. The sudden noise made us instinctively look toward the door. Under the shing lights, Idris¡® face appeared. For a moment, I thought I was hallucinating due to the alcohol. I turned to Sweety. ¡°Babes, I think I drank too much. I just saw Idris¡® poker face. It¡¯s terrifying.¡± Sweety looked at me with a very stiff expression on her face. She reached out to take the microphone away from my hand and said, ¡°I see it too.¡± She then retreated a few steps. ¡°Yvette, I¡¯m going to the restroom. You¡¯re¡­ on your own.¡± Watching her walk toward the back door of the private room, I furrowed my brows and turned to look at Idris, who was standing at the entrance with a dark expression. I could not help but p my own face. Regardless of whether I was drunk or not, I really did not want to see him at that moment. Thus, I addressed the man at the door. ¡°Don¡¯t stand there blocking the entrance. You¡¯re ruining my fun! I want to keep drinking.¡± Saying this, I shook my head, trying to shake off the hallucination at the door. I picked up my ss and was about to continue drinking with the young guys around me. However, before the ss reached my l*ps, it was suddenly snatched away. Then, the world began to spin, and someone lifted me up, hoisting me over their shoulder. A wave of nausea surged up in my throat. ¡°Ugh!¡± I could not hold it back and threw up right then and there. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Taking Her to the Mountain Top ¡°Yvette Scott!¡± The man beneath me roared in anger, and then I was tossed onto the ground. After throwing up, I sobered up a little. I looked up at the man standing before me, who was now covered in filth. If thew allowed cannibalism, he would have eaten me by now. I was a bit stunned. and decided to act docile. ¡°Don¡¯t re at me like that. I¡¯m scared.¡± He seemed to beughing from anger, and lifted me up, sneering. ¡°Do you even know what fear is?¡± I was about to say something when he took off his jacket and threw it into a dustbin. He then bent down, picked me up, and strode out of the club. He proceeded to throw me into the car. I did not dare to make a sound. I was still a little tipsy, and while my mind was clear, my b*dy was weak. I was afraid that if I angered him further, he might throw me into some foul¨Csmelling ditch, so it was best to keep my mouth shut. However, after sitting in the car for a while and noticing he had note back yet, I wanted to get out but discovered that the doors were locked. I had no choice but to lean against the passenger seat and try to clear my mind. After a while, the car door mmed shut with a bang. Startled, I opened my eyes and saw Idris had entered the car, now in a new set of clothes. So he had gone to change? How meticulous of him. Too tired to talk, I closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep. He started the car and drove for quite some time. I began to feel something was off. Though Lake City was huge, regardless of whether he nned to take me to a hotel or back to Clearwater Residence, we should have arrived by now. However, the car showed no signs of stopping. I could not resist peeking outside. All I saw were dark shadows and the flickering moonlight illuminating the odd tree. We were on a mountain! Realizing this, my eyes widened, and I turned to him, shocked. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± He did not look at me and merely said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± I swallowed hard, feeling a bit scared. Was he taking me into the mountains in the middle of the night because he was angry? Did he n to dispose of me in the wilderness? Taking a breath, I looked at him. ¡°Idris, I want to go home. If anything happens to me, my parents won¡¯t let you go. If I end up dead, they definitely won¡¯t allow you to be with Moore.¡± He slowed down the car and looked at the ¡°Yvette, you really need to get that nonsense out of your head.¡± I was about to speak when he stopped the car I looked out of the window. There was no road ahead of us, meaning that e had reached the mountain top. Confused about his intentions, I got out of the car. Now that I was somewhat sober, I had the strength to walk. However, he moved faster than I did. He was already outside the car when I got out, so he picked me up, half¨Ccarrying me to the highest point of the mountain top. I tried to push him away. The wind on the mountaintop was strong and gave me a headache. Holding back my emotions became increasingly difficult, so I raised my voice. ¡°Idris Young, why did you bring me here? Isn¡¯t it enough that I¡¯ve agreed to divorce you? Are you nning to get rid of my b*dy in the This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. wilderness?¡± ¡°Hah!¡± He chuckled coldly. The arm around me tightened. ¡°You¡¯re still talking nonsense. You¡¯re obviously not sober yet. Let¡¯s stay here, standing in the wind.¡± He dragged me into the wind, and I felt numb all over, but my head did indeed clear a bit due to the cold. I squatted down and hugged myself, feeling frustrated while muttering, ¡°Idris, you didn¡¯t just bring me here to stand in the wind, did you?¡± He did not have that much free time, and I was not that stupid. However, I did not believe he was really nning to bring me here just to throw me into the wilderness. I did not hear his voice, but I felt a weight on my shoulders and warmth enveloping me. It was his jacket that he had draped over me. He was an enigma¨Cclearly having no feelings for me, yet doing everything that seemed to say the opposite. It made it difficult for me to speak too harshly to him, even though I despised him. ¡°Why¡¯d you move out of Clearwater Residence?¡± His deep voice came from above my head. My legs were getting numb from squatting, so I shifted my position and said, ¡°It was bound to happen sooner orter. Have you healed?¡± As I said thest sentence, I looked up at him, waiting for his answer. He looked down at me and pulled me up, his voice low and restrained. ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± After that, he squinted his dark eyes and asked, ¡°What do you mean by it being bound to happen?¡± Seeing him ask this question like that, I felt a bit trapped. I furrowed my brows. ¡°Clearwater Residence is your territory. Since we¡¯re getting divorced, why should I stay on your turf? Wasn¡¯t moving out always inevitable?¡± He stared at me, his jawbone trembling slightly as if he was angry, and his voice got a little rougher. Divorce, divorce, divorce! Yvette, do you really want to divorce me that badly?¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 He¡¯s Gone Mad Idris was angry, and so was I. I wanted to vent all the grievances that I had held back for so long.¡± Idris Young, are you not clear on why I want to divorce you? Moore is pregnant. What do you expect me to do? Continue to turn a blind eye and y pretend with you? Or wait to be kicked out, shaming the Scotts¡® family name in the process?¡± I yelled at him, my chest hurting. Yes, I had fallen in love with him. It was a love that developed over a fragmented and difficult two years. Only I knew the pain of having to pull away now. He paused for a moment, and his brows furrowed. ¡°Moore¡¯s pregnant?¡± There was surprise and shock in his eyes, and it took him a long time to regain hisposure. Did he not know Moore was pregnant? However, I was only stunned for a moment. Moore would have told him sooner orter anyway. I turned around, preparing to leave. However, he grabbed my wrist. ¡°Do you want to divorce me because Moore¡¯s pregnant?¡± I frowned and tried to shake off his hand, retorting, ¡°Is that not reason enough for a divorce?¡± ¡°No!¡± He pulled me into his arms, his dark eyes fixed on me. He spoke in a low and restrained voice, ¡± If it¡¯s because of that, then listen carefully, Yvette. I won¡¯t agree to a divorce. I¡¯ll handle her situation and give you a reasonable exnation.¡± ¡°How will you handle it?¡± I looked at him somewhat sarcastically. ¡°Will you ask her to get an abortion? Or will you start a little family with her on the side, where the three of you will live in secrecy?¡± He frowned. ¡°Yvette, can¡¯t we have a proper conversation?¡± I pushed him away. He never denied that the child was his, which was enough to prove that there was no point in us continuing this rtionship. I took a breath, looked at him, and said firmly, ¡°Idris, I¡¯ll definitely divorce you. I¡¯m someone who¡¯s obsessed with keeping things clean, and I find all this business dirty. If Moore treasures you so much, then I don¡¯t want you anymore. I wish you guys happiness for the sake of your kid.¡± ¡°Yvette!¡± He gripped my hand, practically growling my name. ¡°Have I indulged you too much in the past two years?¡± His grip hurt my wrist, and I felt suffocated. I looked into his cold eyes and could not help but scoff.¡± Indulge? Mr. Young, you¡¯re really something. We were never more than a fake couple that slept together a few times. You¡¯ve really taken your role as a husband too seriously. Howughable!¡± The expression on his face under the moonlight was bing increasingly dark. I knew he was holding back his anger. Well, what did it matter? I did not care. I shook off his hand. All I wanted to do was get off this mountain. I had underestimated just how crazy and irrational an angered man could be. Night in the mountains was a lethal cold, and it shook my heart. I could not describe Idris¡® madness, but I felt a certain chill in my heart. I never knew he could be this kind of person. The next day. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. By the time I had regained consciousness, it was already the next morning. My clothes were back on, and I had an extrayer: the custom¨Cmade ck suit Idris had wornst night. I looked around and found myself in a stone cave with a pile of dimly lit firewood in front of me. The location was windproof, and the fire kept it warm. I did not see Idris around, so I got up and walked out of the cave. That was when I saw the sunrise on the other side of the mountain. Its golden rays slowly rose above the mist between countless peaks, painting half the sky yellow. The scene was so beautiful it felt surreal. Idris sat on a rock at the top of the mountain, a cigarette pinched between his prominent knuckles. He was not smoking it, but merely letting it burn to ashes. Probably aware of my gaze, he turned his head to face me. His handsome face was as inscrutable as ever. Then, he patted the spot beside him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Called to the Youngs Old Manor I stood there silently, looking at him. At this point, I had no idea what he was thinking. Initially, I thought he loved Moore so much that he would risk his life for her, and naturally, he would divorce me to give Moore a home. However, his abnormal behaviorst night left me puzzled. Seeing me standing still, he raised an eyebrow. ¡°The sunrise today is quite beautiful. Let¡¯s watch it before we go back.¡± This was clearly an instruction. I nced at the sun that had already risen above the mountains, its dazzling rays warming me. I did not know how long he nned to stay, so I just stood there indifferently. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that I was not moving, he got up and walked toward me, not looking at me, straight to the car. but heading It was as if there was nothing left to say. We drove towards the city. The car ride was silent, filled only with the sound of the wind rustling through the trees. When I saw that he was driving toward Clearwater Residence, I frowned. ¡°You can drop me off here, I ]] ¡°It¡¯s still too early for work. Go back and get some more sleep,¡± he said, his voice calm and maic. ¡°No need. I can rest at Sweety¡¯s ce.¡± I could not figure out what he was nning. Regardless of how Moore¡¯s situation was handled, I did not want to go back to Clearwater Residence now. While we were talking, his car stopped outside the vi. Ensio was standing there with a suitcase. Recognizing the suitcase, I was about to ask something when Ensio said, ¡°Mr. Young, I¡¯ve brought back Mrs. Young¡¯s belongings.¡± Idris nodded, looked at him, and said, ¡°Help her bring it in.¡± Ensio nodded and carried my things into the vi. I frowned at Idris, extremely displeased. ¡°You brought my stuff back without my consent. Is this how you handle serious matters?¡± He looked at me, his handsome face seemed calm. ¡°Do you want Grandma to intervene in our affairs?¡± His words shut me up. Indeed, if Madam Young found out that I had moved out, it would not be long before everyone learned about Moore¡¯s pregnancy and my desire for divorce. Then, everyone in the Scott family would know about this. I took a breath andpromised with Idris, saying nothing more as I entered the vi. Inside the house, he seemed in no rush to go to work, making a cup of coffee and sitting in the living room. Seeing that he was not nning to leave, I approached him and said, ¡°Idris, I don¡¯t want to trap myself in a dysfunctional marriage. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking about now. We must get a divorce. So, I hope you can respect my decision and respect me, for the sake of the two years we¡¯ve lived together.¡± He put down his cup and looked at me with a determination I had never seen before. ¡°I won¡¯t get a divorce. You don¡¯t need to feel aggrieved, Yvette. In our marriage, you are the Youngs¡® daughter¨Cin- He paused and then added, ¡°As for Moore¡¯s pregnancy, I will give you a proper exnation.¡± I did not understand what he meant, but his serious gaze made me believe him for a moment. Maybe it was because I had not slept well, so my mind was foggy. I could not think of a way to respond, so I silently went back to my room to sleep. I slept until the evening. By the time I came downstairs, Ensio was waiting. I frowned and thought, ¡®Is he deliberately waiting for me?¡® Seeing meing downstairs, Ensio looked at me and said, ¡°Mrs. Young, you¡¯re awake.¡® I looked at him, and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± }) He hesitated for a moment, then looked outside and said, ¡°Madam Young wants Mr. Zachary to pick you up and take you to the Youngs Old Manor.¡± ¡°To the Old Manor?¡± I was puzzled for a few seconds. Looking outside, I saw that Mr. Zachary¡¯s car was indeed parked outside, and it seemed that he had been waiting for a while. Ensio nodded, not saying anything more. Unsure what this was about, I did not ask further, and merely questioned, ¡°Where¡¯s Idris?¡± ¡°Mr. Young had to head out,¡± he answered, before pausing slightly before continuing. ¡°He told me to stay here, and to tell you that if you need anything, you can ask me.¡± I nodded, grabbed a coat, and went outside. Mr. Zachary was waiting outside. When he saw me, he greeted me with his usual smile. After exchanging pleasantries, he gestured for me to get into the car. When I asked him why he was taking me to the old house, he simply smiled. ¡°It¡¯s Madam Young who requested youe over. I don¡¯t know the details.¡± I nodded and got into the car. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Madam Young Pressures for Divorce The Youngs Old Manor. The Youngs¡® empire was built single¨Chandedly by Madam Young and Sir Young after the country¡¯s economic reform and reopening nearly fifty years ago. Thus, it had a formidable legacy. Sir Young passed away a few years ago due to illness, so now the oldest living member of the Youngs was Madam Young. The rest were Idris¡® aunts and uncles, who were originally supposed to take over the family business. However, after Sir Young passed away, Madam Young decisively handed thepany over to Idris. Idris¡® father had apparently encountered some issues early on in his life and was said to have passed away. Perhaps the Youngs were too heartbroken to talk about it, and as I was not overly curious, I never inquired further. The Youngs Old Manor was located in the suburbs. Sir Young had bought quite a bit ofnd and mountains when the country¡¯s economy was rising. He then built several ancient¨Cstyle mansions continued living there, along with the other aunts and uncles. After entering the old house with Mr. Zachary, I crossed the courtyard and theke to reach Madam Young¡¯s residence. She was in the pavilion of the courtyard, listening to opera performances with a few aunts and younger family members. The Youngs had many rules. Since Madam Young had not spoken, I did not speak either, and instead stood quietly by her side watching the opera. The performance on stage featured the opera song, ¡°The Marriage of Figaro¡°. The lively and light melody made Madam Young hum along during the catchy parts. Only after the opera show ended did Madam Young turn to me, her face as kind as ever. ¡°You¡¯re here, Yvette. Sit, sit.¡± Then, she looked at the younger family members around her and said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve apanied this old woman for long enough. You may all leave and rest.¡± After Madam Young gave themand to disperse, everyone left. Only Madam Young and I remained in the pavilion. She looked at me, holding her rosary, and after a moment of silence, said, ¡°Yvette, I received some things today. Would you like to see them?¡± From the moment I arrived, I sensed that something was off. Although I did not know what was going on, I nodded and smiled. ¡°What kind of things have you received, Grandma?¡± She nced outside, and Mr. Zachary entered and ced a leather bag in front of me. Madam Young looked at me and said, ¡°Open it and have a look.¡± I hesitated for a few seconds before opening the bag. Inside were some photos and documents. As soon as I saw them, I froze. They were rted to the events from five years ago¡­ Seeing my reaction, Madam Young asked, ¡°Yvette, is all of this true?¡± Her tone was calm, but the atmosphere had quickly gotten heavier. ¡°Ran away with someone at 18, sold to the border, and became a prostitute,¡± Madam Young said before I could speak. ¡°If people knew the Youngs¡® daughter¨Cinw had such a past¡­ Do you understand what this means for the Youngs, Yvette?¡± Of course I knew. Dirtyundry like this could not be aired out. Madam Young valued the family¡¯s honor above all. When I married Idris, aside from my family background, the most important factor was my clean past. If she had known about the events from five years ago, she would never have agreed to my marriage with Idris. After all, which family elders would not want their descendants to marry clean and pure individuals? She took a slight breath and looked at me, continuing, ¡°Yvette, you married into the Youngs, and we have never mistreated you. Although I wanted great¨Cgrandchildren, I never pressured you. You¡¯ve been married for two years and are still childless. Now this scandal has surfaced. Child, you shouldn¡¯t deceive me like this!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Herst sentence was spat out, each word forced through gritted teeth. Madam Young had been through many obstacles in her life, and she had never lost to a man, whether in business or in life. How could such a proud person be willing to be deceived? I stood in front of her, knowing that without evidence, any exnation for what happened back then would be seen as an excuse. After a brief pause, I finally said, ¡°Grandma, marrying Idris while hiding my past was a desperate measure I was forced to take back then. Please don¡¯t take it out on Scott Corporation or my parents. Whatever you want me to do, I¡¯ll do it.¡± She looked at me, fiddled with her rosary, and said, ¡°I can let go of the past, but you can¡¯t deny what happened to you. A daughter¨Cinw of the Youngs does not need to be exceptionally talented, but she must be clean. So, you know what you should do, right?¡± I pursed my l*ps and nodded, ¡°Yes, I will divorce Idris and sort everything out.¡± She shook her head slightly, and said in a low voice, ¡°No. Divorcing Idris is inevitable, but there¡¯s one more thing you need to do.¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Yvette Is Pregnant? I looked up at Madam Young, not understanding what she wanted me to do. She stood up with Mr. Zachary¡¯s assistance, watched a fish swim around in the pavilion¡¯s pond for a moment, and then said, ¡°Tomorrow morning, have Mr. Zachary take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°Hospital? What for?¡± I was puzzled and looked at her as I spoke. She had a calm and gentle expression as she said softly, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there. Alright now, you¡¯ve been standing for so long. You must be tired. Go back and rest.¡± Madam Young had Mr. Zachary escort me out of the old house. As we were leaving, I saw Idris¡® car parked outside. He was getting out of the car and opening the passenger door for someone. Seeing Moore get out of the car made my heart sink. What was Idris doing, bringing her to the old manor? Was it because of her pregnancy? Both of them noticed me as they were about to enter the house. Idris frowned slightly and then walked over to me. He stood in front of me and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± I shifted my gaze away from Moore and looked at him sarcastically. ¡°Despite being the daughter¨Cin- law of the Youngs, am I not entitled to visit the family home?¡± Sensing the displeasure in my voice, Idris frowned slightly. His voice was low and restrained as he said, ¡°Grandma asked me to bring her here.¡± I said nothing and looked at Moore, who was full of arrogance. She looked at me with threats in her eyes, as if she was the real daughter¨Cinw of the Youngs.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Iddy, let¡¯s go in. We shouldn¡¯t keep Grandma waiting,¡± she said, no longer bothering to maintain a distance from Idris like she used to in front of me. She moved closer to him and coaxed him to forget about me. He did not respond to her. He just looked at me and said, ¡°Go back to Clearwater Residence and wait for me.¡± I did not respond. I gave them both an indifferent look and calmly left the old manor. In the car, Mr. Zachary was driving while I stared out of the window. He nced at me several times, seeming like he wanted to say something but was hesitating. I turned my attention back to him and said, ¡°Mr. Zachary, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Caught off guard, Mr. Zachary shed me an awkward smile before turning serious, ¡°Mrs. Young, I heard Ms. Moore is pregnant with Mr. Idris¡® child. Madam Young probably invited her to the old house to inquire about this matter. You¡­¡± my ¡°I know,¡± I interrupted, looking at his concerned face. ¡°Mr. Zachary, thank you for telling me.¡± He nodded and sighed. ¡°You should be careful. Your sister is no simple woman.¡± I was not stupid. Mr. Zachary would not bring this up for no reason. Only Moore could be responsible for the events from five years ago being suddenly brought to light. She must have taken this information to Madam Young, sure that the Youngs would no longer ept me. Moreover, she was pregnant. Once I was out of the picture, she could naturally be with Idris. Idris had asked me to wait for him at Clearwater Residence, but he never came back. That night, he did not return, and there was no word from him. I did not call to ask. I just sat by the bed all night. All oues were already decided, so why struggle unnecessarily? It was better to ept it gracefully. The next day. Mr. Zachary came early, following Madam Young¡¯s orders to take me to the hospital for a check¨Cup. At the hospital, I was led by a middle¨Caged woman into the gynecology department. I had an ultrasound and some blood tests, and she asked me some questions about my menstrual cycle. After leaving the examination room, I was a bit confused. Had Madam Young not already instructed me to divorce Idris? Why did she have Mr. Zachary bring me to these tests? Half an hourter, the middle¨Caged female doctor came over with some reports. ¡°The results are out.¡± Mr. Zachary took the reports and nodded at her, and she left. I looked at Mr. Zachary, still puzzled, ¡°Mr. Zachary, these tests¡­¡± He did not answer. He simply looked at me and said, ¡°Mrs. Young, we need to go see Madam Young now.¡± He did not say anything else, so naturally, I could not probe further. I could only follow him downstairs, still puzzled. In the hospital lobby, upon seeing Idris and Moore walking toward me, I almost blurted out, ¡°What a ridiculously small world!¡± It seemed like we were bound to run into each other anywhere and everywhere. Seeing Mr. Zachary and I, Idris also appeared slightly surprised but quickly approached and asked, ¡± Are you sick?¡± He looked at Mr. Zachary as he asked, clearly aware that I did not want to talk to him. Mr. Zachary hesitated for a moment, looked at Moore who had followed, and then said to Idris, ¡°I apanied Mrs. Young here for a physical examination.¡± Saying this, he handed the report to Idris. Idris took it, nced at me, and then looked down at the report. Momentster, his expression changed to one of surprise and disbelief. I could not help but nce at the report a few more times. Before I could see what was on it, Idris looked at me, his eyebrows tightly furrowed. ¡°When did you find out?¡± I was confused as I did not know what was on the report. After hesitating for a few seconds, I took the report from his hand and looked at it. My eyesnded on the ultrasound result, and my mind turned to static, freezing me in ce. [Intrauterine pregnancy: 8+ weeks.] Pregnancy? 8 weeks?! Had I been pregnant? For over two months? Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Are You Willing to Do This for the Youngs? Perhaps our reactions were too strange, as Moore also leaned over to see what was on the ultrasound report. Her delicate face disyed visible signs of panic and fear, and she even lost control of her emotions for a moment, eximing sharply, ¡°Pregnant?! How could you be pregnant?¡± ¡°Ms. Moore, watch your words,¡± Mr. Zachary interjected, cutting her off. Realizing she had overreacted, Moore forced herself to regainposure and turned to Idris with a strained smile. ¡°Yvette being pregnant¡­ is such great news. She tried to express happiness, but it went against her true feelings, so her smile looked twisted and hideous. Idris did not respond to her. He just looked at me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see Grandma.¡± After that, he instructed Mr. Zachary to apany Moore for her check¨Cup and led me out of the hospital. ¡°Iddy,¡± Moore¡¯s voice came from behind us as we left the hospital building, but Idris acted as if he had not heard her at all and ushered me into the car. He remained silent on the way to the old manor. I was still absorbed in the ultrasound report in my hands, unable to understand how I could be two months pregnant, especially when the timing was so close to Moore¡¯s pregnancy. In the pavilion at the old manor, Madam Young looked at Idris calmly and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll have a private conversation with Yvette. You go see your uncles.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Idris nced at me, nodded at Madam Young, and left. Now it was just me and Madam Young in the pavilion. She held the ultrasound report and looked at me with her usual gentle expression. ¡°Are you surprised by this unexpected child?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant,¡± I did not answer Madam Young¡¯s question and spoke with certainty. I knew my b*dy, and although I had been confused in the car, seeing Madam Young¡¯s calm expression earlier. and recalling what she had asked me to do yesterday made things clear. I was not pregnant and could not possibly be. Madam Young looked at me, still ying with her rosary. Her wrinkled eyebrows lifted slightly as she smiled and said, ¡°Hmm? Not pregnant? Then what¡¯s on this ultrasound report?¡± Seeing her reaction, I pressed my l*ps together and said, ¡°Grandma, you should know better than me what this is about. You had Mr. Zachary take me for a check¨Cup for this very reason, didn¡¯t you?¡± She suddenly broke into a smile. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I, Madam Young, had someone deliberately give you a fake pregnancy report? You and Iddy are getting divorced. I¡¯m not senile. Doing this wouldn¡¯t benefit me.¡± Then, she tossed some fish food into the pond below the pavilion. The goldfish in the pond quickly swarmed over to grab some food. I nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, this isn¡¯t beneficial for you, but you have no choice but to do it. Moore is pregnant, and she¡¯s a divorcee, so you can¡¯t possibly let her marry into the Young family. But she still carries the Youngs¡® offspring in her belly, so you need to make sure that her child can legitimately be a Young. My belly provides the perfect cover.¡± She sat back in her chair, looking at me with her murky yet sharp eyes, andzily said, ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°You had Mr. Zachary take me to the hospital for a check¨Cup and had the doctor give me a fake pregnancy report. You want me to pretend to be pregnant so that when Moore¡¯s child is born, you can tell her that her child has died or met some other ident. Then you can im the child as mine, making him or her a legitimate Young. And I, by then, having done what I needed to do, can leave the Youngs and no longer be a daughter¨Cinw of the Youngs.¡± Madam Young pped her hands after hearing me out and said, ¡°Yvette Scott, you¡¯re truly a smart one. It¡¯s such a pity. If you were clean, you¡¯d really be well¨Csuited to being a daughter¨Cinw of the Youngs.¡± I pressed my l*ps together and remained silent. After a pause, she said, ¡°So, are you willing to do this for the Youngs?¡± Although she seemed to be asking me, the answer was pretty clear. I did not have a say in this, especially since I had deceived the Youngs first. If I refused, Scott Corporation would be in grave trouble. I nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing, but I can¡¯t guarantee that Idris won¡¯t find out. After all, Moore is only a little over two months pregnant. She still has eight months to go, and pregnancy isplicated. Idris isn¡¯t stupid. He¡¯s bound to notice something.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After all, what was fake would always be fake. Madam Young nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Moore is no less cunning than you. If she¡¯s determined to tie Iddy down, it won¡¯t be easy for him to find out whether the child in your belly is real or fake, given his limited energy. Besides, I have other arrangements.¡® )) By the time Idris returned, Madam Young and I had finished talking. Madam Young said she was tired and needed to rest, but asked us to have dinner at the old manor before leaving. Idris agreed and watched as Madam Young left. Meanwhile, I sat in the pavilion in a daze. Idris stood next to me, his eyes falling once more on the ultrasound report. After a moment, he asked in a low voice, ¡°What did Grandma say to you?¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Moore Moves Into the Old Manor I did not look at him and calmly said, ¡°Does it matter what was said? She¡¯s been looking forward to having great¨Cgrandchildren for so many years, and now two areing along at once. What else could she say?¡± I then looked at him sarcastically. ¡°What about you? Have you figured out how to amodate these two soon¨Cto¨Cbe¨Cborn children?¡± His eyebrows slightly furrowed, and he looked at me with his dark eyes. ¡°How do you want me to amodate them?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± I chuckled coldly, stood up, and smoothed out the folds in my dress. I said to him somewhat sarcastically, ¡°What do I want? Of course I want you to abort Moore¡¯s child and only be the father to mine. However, would you be willing to do that, Mr. Young?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a vicious woman, Yvette Scott!¡± Of course, it was not Idris who said this, but Moore. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After finishing up her check¨Cup with Mr. Zachary, she had been brought back to the old manor. Presumably, she hade to report the status of her pregnancy to Madam Young. Hearing my conversation with Idris, she was so furious that she looked like she wanted to scratch my eyes out. However, Idris restrained her, frowning as he said, ¡°Be careful. You¡¯re pregnant.¡± Hearing his concern, Moore regained some rationality. Her eyes were teary as she looked at him and said, ¡°Iddy, you don¡¯t actually want me to abort this child, do you?¡± A rare look of helplessness appeared on Idris¡® face. His gaze softened as he said, ¡°Grandma has already decided that you¡¯ll be moving into the old manor so the baby can be well taken care of. Why would I harm the child?¡°. Upon hearing this, Moore¡¯s mood seemed to improve significantly. She turned her gaze toward me and said to Idris, ¡°What about her? Is she also moving into the old manor?¡± Idris pursed his l*ps, looked at me, and calmly stated, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for both of you to stay at the old house.¡± The look of triumph on Moore¡¯s face intensified. She looked at me provocatively, yet her words were absurdly disingenuous. ¡°After all, I¡¯m not the Youngs¡® daughter¨Cinw. Would it be against the rules for me to move in so abruptly? Besides, Yvette is the Youngs¡® daughter¨Cinw, so she¡­¡± ¡°Grandma has already arranged everything,¡± Idris interrupted and led her away, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to Grandma about the child¡¯s condition.¡± Then, the two of them then went into Madam Young¡¯s room. Throughout the entire thing, I calmly observed everything without uttering a word. Mr. Zachary, perhaps feeling a bit sympathetic, walked over to me and said, ¡°Madam Young arranged it this way to better care for the Youngs¡® descendants. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Don¡¯t take it to heart? How could I not be bothered by this unless I was truly heartless? After two years of marriage, if not for Moore¡¯s sudden return, I imagined Idris liked me at least a little bit. He remembered the snacks I liked, asionally brought them home for me, and stayed by my side all night whenever I had a high fever. All those little details revealed that he had cared about me once. However, it seemed some things should not be scrutinized too closely. There were people in this world who could give you everything, and do anything for you, but would simply never love you. They treat you well because you are their spouse, and they would treat anyone else the same way. It had nothing to do with love, and it is just an obligation. That was life. Some things just could not be forced. The garden at the old manor was particrly beautiful during the peak of autumn. Madam Young had invited us to stay for lunch, and not wanting to leave without permission, I decided to enjoy the scenery alone in the ginkgo grove in the side yard. The side yard was where Idris and I stayed during our asional visits. It was a separate courtyard with a two¨Cstory, modern¨Ctraditional hybrid mansion. It was always kept clean, and although Idris and I rarely stayed here, it was veryfortable. In the past, when I visited for the holidays, I always liked to wander alone in the yard, look at the fish in the pond, or even take a nap on the swing in the yard. The fatigue from work could be dissipated by a whole lot in such a pleasant environment. I was picking up fallen ginkgo leaves when I saw several people carrying a lot of stuff into the side yard. When Charles Zachary saw me, he hesitated for a moment before calling out, ¡°Mrs. Young.¡± I nodded at him and nced at the luggage and daily necessities he were carrying. Frowning, I asked Charles, ¡°What is all this?¡± Charles was Mr. Zachary¡¯s nephew. He had been with the Youngs for many years and handled many of their errands. When he heard my question, Charles hesitated before responding, ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Moore¡¯s stuff. Madam Young has decided she should stay here to ensure a peaceful pregnancy.¡± I pressed my l*ps together. I should have guessed it. It was expected that Madam Young would set Moore up here in the side courtyard rather than anywhere else. Seeing my silence, Charles hesitated again. ¡°Mrs. Young, what do you think?¡± ¡°Just move it. Do as Madam Young has arranged,¡± I said, losing interest in collecting more ginkgo leaves. I headed for the swing to take a nap. Charles looked at me with a hint of sympathy in his eyes before instructing the others to move Moore¡¯s belongings into the house. I had not slept well the previous night, and the warm autumn sun was making me feel drowsy. I was almost falling asleep on the swing when I heard amotion from inside the house. Still a bit groggy, I got up and went inside. I found Charles standing in the living room, looking somewhat displeased. Moore was shouting at him indignantly, ¡°So you¡¯re all bullying me, huh? Madam Young has already agreed to let me move into the Youngs¡® residence, so why do you still want to put me in this cramped small room? Why can¡¯t I stay in the master bedroom?¡± im Bonus For Free Every Day>> Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 He Protected Her Charles frowned, saying, ¡°Ms. Moore, all the rooms in this house are the same size. The room you want to stay in belongs to Mrs. Young. Her belongings are already there. You¡¯re making this difficult for us.¡± ¡°Mrs. Young, huh? You say her name as if you¡¯re so familiar with her¡± Moore scoffed. ¡°I want to stay in that room. If you don¡¯t agree to my request, I¡¯ll have Madam Younge over to talk to you.¡± With that, she made a move to leave. Charles, uncertain of what to do, instinctively blocked her. Seeing this, Moore became even more arrogant. ¡°So? Are you stopping me from leaving the room?¡± Charles could not make the decision but he did not want to offend her either. He looked visibly troubled. I leaned against the wooden door with arms folded and spoke softly, ¡°Let her have it.¡± Hearing my voice, both turned to look at me. Charles seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Moore was tantly arrogant. She could not be bothered to put on an act with me when Idris was not around, and said, ¡°I¡¯m certainly settled down in the Youngs¡® residence. Yvette, what does it matter if you¡¯re pregnant? Because of your dirty past, Madam Young is disgusted by you and doesn¡¯t want you to tarnish this house¡¯s name.¡± She knew precisely how to rub salt into my wounds, but some wounds were so deep that they had numbed over time. I remained expressionless and said indifferently, ¡°If you like this old manor so much, it¡¯s yours. However, everyone knows Yvette Scott is the Youngs¡® true daughter¨Cinw. As for you, you¡¯re just a child¨Cbearing machine kept in the Youngs¡® inner circle. Do you know what women like you were called in ancient times?¡± I leaned in closer, smiling faintly. ¡°You¡¯re not even good enough to be a concubine.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Moore was quick¨Ctempered and got even angrier when she could not win with words. She merely stomped her feet and red at me. She looked more and more like a clown to me. Apparently angered, she suddenly pushed me when I least expected it, saying sullenly, ¡°Yvette, go to hell!¡± The steps outside the house were not high, but falling down them would still hurt. Luckily, I instinctively grabbed the door frame to steady myself. For a moment, my suppressed anger red up, fueled by her actions. I narrowed my eyes, grabbed her, and pushed her to the edge of the steps, shouting, ¡°Moore Scott, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± She was wearing seven¨Ccentimeter heels, clearly understanding that if I pushed her, the child in her womb would take a hard hit. She paled but still spoke with a threatening tone, ¡°Try and hurt me again if you have the guts, Yvette!¡± ¡°Heh!¡± I scoffed and shoved her a bit, causing her to scream but retained her defiant expression. Seeing her like this, I wondered when she had be so fearless. The next second, I was pulled away by someone. I almost fell, but Charles, who had been by my side, steadied me swiftly. ¡°Mrs. Young, are you alright?¡± Charles asked as he held me up. I steadied myself and shook my head, then looked back at Idris, who was holding Moore. His face was ashen, and he seemed to be somewhat angry. His rare disy of anger somewhat startled me. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Before I could say anything, Moore started ranting, ¡°Iddy, did you see how much Yvette hates me? She almost pushed me down those steps! I¡¯m pregnant, and she knows how serious that would¡¯ve been.¡± I frowned, silently watching her performance. Idris looked at me, his face tense, seemingly controlling his emotions. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°If you have grievances, take them up with me.¡± These words were spoken lightly, but they hurt like the stab of a knife. He would rather harm himself than let the woman he loved get hurt even a little? I could not help but chuckle, ¡°Take them up with you? Are you being serious, Mr. Young?¡± Idris pursed his l*ps, his voice cold and restrained as he uttered one word, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± I scoffed and walked back into the living room. I grabbed a fruit knife from the kitchen and quickly returned to the courtyard. Without a second thought, I lunged at Idris¡® chest with the knife. ¡°Mrs. Young!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Shouts filled the air. Idris remained still, letting me stab at him. But the knife never reached him, as Moore had blocked it. ¡°Ah!¡± Moore lept in front of Idris as the knife pierced her shoulder. Her scream threw the courtyard into chaos. Everything happened so quickly. Charles rushed to find a doctor while Idris carried the injured Moore to the bedroom. Before leaving, he looked at me with eyes as dark as the abyss. It was an inscrutable gaze, cold and intense, full of indeterminate emotion. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 She Took a Bullet for Him I stood in ce, watching Idris hurriedly carry Moore into the bedroom. I stared nkly at the blood- stained fruit knife in my hand. For a moment, I really wanted to stab the knife into his heart. He had not even bothered to dodge. If it had not been for Moore blocking it, the knife would have pierced him. Ultimately, I had gotten carried away by emotion, acting impulsively. The family doctor, who resided in the old manor, was quickly brought over by Charles. After taking the doctor into the bedroom, Charles looked at me, hesitating to speak. I knew what he wanted to say but chose not to acknowledge it, simply stating, ¡°She won¡¯t die.¡± I was impulsive, but I did not intend to kill Idris. At most, it would be a superficial wound, with a few drops of blood. As expected, the doctor came out shortly and stated that the wound was not serious. She just needed to keep the wound dry and rece the dressing regrly for a few days. He hesitated before adding, ¡°But this wound ovepped with a previous one, so the scar may be uglier and harder to remove.¡± Charles nodded and escorted the doctor out. I originally intended to leave, but hearing the doctor¡¯s words, I could not help but stay. Moore already had a wound on her shoulder? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Curious, I walked toward the bedroom. Before entering, I heard soft sobbinging from inside.¡± Iddy, will this scar on my shoulder never go away?¡± Idris wasforting her rather patiently. ¡°No, it will. I¡¯ll find a way to remove it for you. Don¡¯t worry, and just focus on healing for now. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Perhaps because Idris was so gentle, Moore stopped crying and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Iddy, I¡¯m actually not worried about scars. As long as you don¡¯t mind it, I¡¯d rather it stay on me for a lifetime. The one from five years ago, and the current one.¡± After saying this, she paused and hypocritically added, ¡°But don¡¯t me Yvette, Iddy. She was angry and lost her senses. After all, I got pregnant and moved into the old manor. She¡¯s still the wife you married, and she must be ufortable that you brought me here. It¡¯s good that she got her anger out a little. I just hope she won¡¯t make things difficult for you because of me.¡± I could not help but sneer. The girl could start in movies. Not interested in watching their affectionate disy, I turned to leave the courtyard. I met Charles on the way back, and when he saw me leaving, he called out, ¡°Mrs. Young.¡± I looked at him, somewhat puzzled. ¡°What is it?¡± He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Madam Young wants to see you.¡± Without having to think about it, I immediately knew word of what had happened in the courtyard had likely reached Madam Young¡¯s ears. I nodded, thanked him, and was about to leave when I suddenly recalled Moore¡¯s words to Idris. The one from five years ago, and the current one¡­? I could not help but ask Charles, ¡°Charles, how long have you been with the Youngs?¡± I¡¯ve Caught off guard by my sudden question, Charles paused before answering, ¡°For many years. been working with Uncle Zane at the Youngs¡® estate ever since I came of age. Why do you ask, Mrs. Young?¡± I smiled. ¡°No reason. It just urred to me to ask. Since you¡¯ve been with the Youngs for so long, you must have heard about Idris and Moore getting together five years ago, right?¡± Charles nodded. ¡°Mr. Young was with Ms. Scott before, but she married someone else for some unknown reason. It was many years ago, and everyone had almost forgotten about it until she suddenly returned. But don¡¯t worry, the Youngs only recognize you as Mrs. Young.¡± I smiled to show my gratitude, then could not help but ask again, ¡°Do you know how Idris and Moore met back then? Did they go through something together?¡± I looked at Charles, unsure if he knew anything more about them. Charles thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much, but I heard from Uncle Zane that Ms. Moore took a bullet for Mr. Young.¡± After saying this, he furrowed his brow. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Uncle Zane, Mrs. Young? I haven¡¯t spent much time around Mr. Young before, so I don¡¯t know much.¡± She took a bullet for him? I frowned and suddenly thought of something that had happened before. I could not help but ask, ¡°Did Moore get the gunshot wound at the border?¡± Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>> Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 How Did You Know His Eyes Were Once Injured? Charles looked somewhat bewildered and said, ¡°Mrs. Young, you¡­¡± ¡°It was indeed at the border,¡± interrupted Mr. Zachary, who was entering from Madam Young¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Mrs. Young, Madam Young wants to see you.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I nodded at him, gestured for Charles to continue with his duties, and followed Mr. Zachary to Madam Young¡¯s courtyard. As I followed behind him, I still had some questions on my mind. ¡°Mr. Zachary, may I ask you some questions?¡± He nodded. ¡°Feel free to ask me anything, Mrs. Young.¡± I paused before asking, ¡°Did Moore and Idris meet at the border?¡± Mr. Zachary nodded, looking back at me as he said, ¡°Yes. Mr. Young was severely injured at the border years ago and happened to meet Ms. Moore there. She risked her life to get him back, even taking a bullet for him. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t fatal. Madam Young had nned to let Mr. Young marry her if she hadn¡¯t suddenly married someone else back then.¡± I pursed my l*ps, taking a deep breath. ¡°So, the reason Madam Young agreed to help Scott Corporation two years ago and let Idris marry me was partly because she owed Moore a favor?¡± Mr. Zachary thought for a moment, and said, ¡°That¡¯s part of the reason, but not entirely. Family alliances also benefit Young Corporation. Madam Young wouldn¡¯tpromise the Young Corporation¡¯s interests for the sake of a favor.¡± That made sense. After hearing this, I went quiet. No wonder Idris was so concerned about Moore earlier. This woman had gotten injured for him multiple times. If I were a man, I would probably be moved to tears myself. Rtionships established during danger and hardship were intense, so naturally, Idris¡® feelings for Moore were also intense, I wanted to smile but could not. I had to wet my parched l*ps to ask Mr. Zachary, ¡°Were Idris¡® eyes also healed with Moore¡¯s assistance?¡± Mr. Zachary nodded. ¡°Yes, when Mr. Young and Ms. Moore returned to the country, Ms. Moore stayed with him throughout his eye treatment process. His eyes were severely injured at the time, and his emotional state was unstable. It was Ms. Moore who apanied him throughout.¡± He sighed heavily and said, ¡°Mrs. Young, Mr. Young and Ms. Moore have gone through a lot together. Madam Young is also helpless with the current situation. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against her for being strict with you.¡± Well, on one hand, there was her grandson¡¯s sweetheart who had saved him. On the other hand, there was me, the granddaughter¨Cinw of hers who had a horrible past. If I were Madam Young, it would have been hard for me as well. I looked at Mr. Zachary and smiled. ¡°Mr. Zachary, I don¡¯t me Grandma for anything, and I understand her current arrangements.¡± He smiled and sighed lightly in response. When we reached Madam Young¡¯s courtyard, he let me enter alone. I nodded and thanked him. He suddenly stopped me. ¡°Mrs. Young.¡± I turned to look at him. ¡°What is it, Mr. Zachary?¡± He looked at me with a puzzled expression. ¡°How did you know Mr. Young¡¯s eyes were once injured?¡± I hesitated for a moment before quickly returning to my senses, saying, ¡°I heard it from Moore.¡± Given Moore¡¯s tendency to brag about Idris¡® feelings for her, pinning this on her seemed like a safe bet. Mr. Zachary nodded but seemed slightly puzzled. ¡°Madam Young specifically instructed that this should not be openly discussed¡­¡± I did not listen to what he said next and walked into Madam Young¡¯s courtyard. There, Madam Young was dozing off in a rocking chair by the window. She did not react to my entrance, her eyes remaining closed. After about half an hour, when my calves were growing a little numb from standing, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at me. She said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± I nodded and stood silently. She looked at me and got straight to the point. ¡°Yvette, I don¡¯t like Moore. She¡¯s not sincere or kind- hearted. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can abuse your position as the Youngs¡® daughter¨Cinw to mistreat her. Do you understand?¡± Clearly, she was warning me against making life difficult for Moore. I nodded. ¡°I was wrong today. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± She nodded back. ¡°You¡¯re still young, and it¡¯s normal to be resentful. However, you should understand that Idris has no interest in you. Your purpose in staying with the Youngs is clear. We are, after all, in a partnership now. I hope that a year from now, we can end our rtionship harmoniously. The child that Moore carries is a Young. You can¡¯t harm it.¡± With thatst sentence, her muddy, stern eyes locked onto mine. Every word she uttered was a warning to me. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Why Didn¡¯t You Go All Out? I stood quietly next to her, listening to her warning and silentlyplying. Seeing this, she paused. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s been a long morning. You should go back and rest. I understood that this was her way of asking me to leave. Originally, I was supposed to stay at the Youngs¡® for lunch, but Madam Young was so angry that she had Mr. Zachary escort me out. Before leaving, she specifically told me, ¡°Don¡¯te to the old manor again unless it¡¯s necessary.¡± Hah. Was she afraid I would hurt the child Moore was carrying? I nodded, expressionless, and left with Mr. Zachary. On the way out, we ran into Idris. Seeing that I was about to leave, he looked at Mr. Zachary and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Mr. Zachary replied respectfully, ¡°Madam Young asked me to take Mrs. Young home.¡± Idris, being smart, probably guessed that Madam Young was angry and had ordered Mr. Zachary to take me away. He pursed his l*ps and told Mr. Zachary, ¡°You should go back and take care of my grandmother. I¡¯ll take her home.¡± Mr. Zachary hesitated for a moment. ¡°Mr. Young, if you leave, what about Ms. Moore¡­¡± ¡°The doctor¡¯s there, so she¡¯ll be fine,¡± Idris said. Then, he pulled me out of the old manor. In the car, I stared out the window, lost in thought. Idris broke the silence with his low and restrained voice. ¡°If you hate me so much, why didn¡¯t you go all out?¡± Knowing he was referring to my earlier attempt to stab him, I casually replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t been sleeping welltely, so I was a little weak.¡± I heard a soft chuckle from him, and he grabbed my hand tightly. I frowned and instinctively tried to ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. pull my hand away. He gripped it even harder. Unable to free myself, I gave up trying. Seeing that I had settled down, he held the steering wheel with one hand and held me with the other, and we were silent the entire rest of the ride. When we ended up stopping in front of a restaurant, I frowned. Before I could say anything, he parked the car and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Knowing he wanted to talk, I followed him into the restaurant. We found a quiet spot and sat down. He ordered us some food, and then he started reading documents on his phone. I frowned at this. Was he just here to have a meal with me? 1 After a while, he seemed to finish up with his work. The dishes were also being served now, so he put his phone down and said, ¡°Try them. They¡¯re delicious.¡± He was being rather curt. 1 I pursed my l*ps, unsure of what he was nning, but I began eating. The food was indeed good, but I had no appetite. After a few bites, I put down my utensils and told him, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get going now, Mr. Young.¡± Seeing that I had barely eaten, he frowned. ¡°You¡¯re upset, and you¡¯ve gotten it out of your system now. Yvette, you¡¯re also carrying my child, so don¡¯t take your anger out on your own b*dy. Finish eating.¡® At thosest two words, he nced at the food on the table, obviously asking me to continue eating. I really had no appetite. I looked at him and said, ¡°Your child is in Moore¡¯s belly. If you¡¯d like to show paternal love, Moore probably needs it more, Mr. Young.¡± He chuckled angrily as his eyes darkened. ¡°And the child inside you isn¡¯t mine?¡± It was not a matter of whether it was or was not. I pursed my l*ps and could not find a retort, so I simply stayed silent, not eating and merely sitting there. If he was not in a rush, I could use this time to daydream and kill time. After a long stalemate, he looked somewhat resigned. He looked at me helplessly and said, ¡°If you¡¯re still angry, you can stab me again. Don¡¯t take it out on yourself, okay?¡± Looking at his handsome and dignified face, I really wanted to tell him that he did not need to y the role of ¡®good husband¡® as there was nothing inside me. However, eventually, I softened my tone. Fine, I¡¯ll eat.¡± After forcing myself to choke down a few bites, I finally looked up at him. ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore. I¡¯ll throw up if I do.¡± 1 Seeing that I truly could not eat anymore, he picked up his utensils and ate the remaining food. Madam Young had lived through years of famine and thus never allowed the Youngs to waste food, so even though the Youngs were wealthy, they still cherished every morsel of food. The Young family was all highly educated, so naturally, Idris¡® upbringing was impable. He was outstanding but never shy, fair in dealing with matters, and valued kindness and responsibility. After living with such a person for two years, there was no reason not to fall for him, especially considering that five years ago¡­ Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Can You Not Go? Seeing that he had almost finished eating, I spoke up. ¡°You don¡¯t need to spend too much time on me. For now, I won¡¯t bring up divorce, and I¡¯ll take good care of¡­ the child in my belly. As for the old manor, since Madam Young told me not toe again, I won¡¯t provoke Moore unless she starts trouble with me. At least not until she gives birth to the child.¡± He put down his utensils and looked at me calmly. He did not show much emotion as he seemed to take in my words, merely replying with a neutral ¡®hmm¡®, without adding anything else. After dinner, Idris drove me back to Clearwater Residence. I should have gone to the office, but since I had not slept the previous night, I decided to take a bath and get some rest. When I came out of the bathroom, I was surprised to see Idris, who should have already left, sitting on the armchair looking at his tablet. It looked like he was dealing with work. I could not help but frown. Considering how busy he was, should he not be at the office? Hearing the noise, he looked up at me. We locked eyes. Although I was in my pajamas, I still felt ufortable and turned away, focusing on drying my hair. However, the towel was taken out of my hands, and I was pushed onto the armchair. Idris stood beside me and skillfully began to dry my hair. I wanted to move away, but he held me down. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± I had never been able to handle his intimate gestures. I stood up, avoiding his touch. Disregarding his surprise, I calmly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to Young Corporation today?¡± He pursed his l*ps, looked at me, and spoke in a somewhat reserved tone, ¡°Don¡¯t want me around?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded honestly. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d prefer you toe to Clearwater Residence less often. Moore probably needs you more than I do.¡± His face was expressionless, hard to read. After a while, he finally said, ¡°How magnanimous of you.¡± It was clearly sarcastic. I was too tired to argue with him, so I grabbed a hairdryer and started drying my hair. He got a call, and from the way he replied, it seemed like Ensio called him about work. After taking the call, he left the bedroom hurriedly. I finally had some peace when he left. After drying my hair, I went to bed early. In the middle of the night, I was awakened by the sound of thunder. The autumn rain in Lake City had come suddenly, apanied by thunder, making the temperature drop even further. I had forgotten to close the window before sleeping, so a cold wind entered the room, making me shiver. I got up to close the window, but as I was about to lie down again, the bedroom door was pushed open. I was startled, and had I not seen that it was Idris, I would have screamed. ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing me standing barefoot beside the bed looking surprised, he walked up to me and asked. I shook my head andy back down. I originally wanted to ask him why he came here instead of going to the old manor to take care of Moore, but after I thought about it a bit, I kept my mouth shut. He changed into his pajamas andy beside me, his arm around my waist and his palm resting on my belly. Realizing something was off, I frowned and tried to move his hand away. He pulled me closer, asking, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a boy or a girl?¡± A boy or a girl? I could not answer that question, so I just said, ¡°We¡¯ll find outter.¡± Whether it was a boy or a girl would only be known after Moore gave birth. He hummed in acknowledgment, his hand still resting on my belly. I felt as if he was really looking forward to the child inside me, and I could not help but ask, ¡°Do you like children a lot?¡± He looked at me, his expression unusually gentle. ¡°This is our first child.¡± Something inside me twitched. It seemed like my suppressed feelings for him were starting to re up again. Just then, the phone on the bedside table inconveniently began to vibrate. It was Idris¡®. He picked up the phone and took the call, about to get out of bed. I knew without asking that it was Moore calling. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As he was preparing to leave the bed, I impulsively grabbed him. He paused, looking back at me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Can you not go?¡± I could admit that this was a gamble. He looked at me, his l*ps curving up as if he was pleased. ¡°Okay.¡± I was stunned. I had not expected him to agree so easily and did not know how to react. Seeing that I was in a daze, he pulled the covers over me, took his phone, and started to type out a message. Just as he was about to send it, there was a loud thunderp, and it started to pour. Then, Idris¡® phone rang again. I nced at it instinctively, and as expected, it was Moore. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 I Think I¡¯m Sick Idris held his phone as his dark eyes bored into me. He did not answer it. I had no clue what he was thinking, but Moore seemed determined to get through to him. If he did not pick up, she would simply keep calling. Finally, he could not resist any longer. He answered the call. I had no idea what was said on the other end of the line. He got out of bed, went to the closet, and emerged in different clothes. Iy in bed, silently watching him hurriedly grab his coat and head out. I watched him leave in silence, all expectations in my heart crumbling. My heart was filled with bitterness and self¨Cmockery. As Idris reached the bedroom door, he seemed to remember that I was his wife. He paused, looked back at me, and said, ¡°Moore¡¯s scared of thunder. Sorry, I need to go to her. You should get some rest.¡± I did not respond. Anyway, he left too quickly to catch anything I might have wanted to say. The thunder outside grew increasingly loud. I clutched the nket tightly as the sound echoed through the empty bedroom, its reverberations lingering for a long time. Moore was afraid of thunder, he said? He remembered her fears and could not bear to let her face them alone. He would go to her tofort her. In any case, who was not afraid of thunder? Ever sinceing back from the border five years ago, I had never dared to close my eyes on a stormy night. The moment I did, all I would see were the severed limbs and mountains of corpses from my time in captivity. How could Idris not understand? Oh, I forgot. He would never understand. He could not see those things back then. Only I could. The rain outside grew heavier. There was no way I was sleeping tonight. The cruel memories and my current heartache were too much. They made my entire b*dy ache. I reopened the previously¨Cclosed window and stood on the balcony, letting the cold wind and freezing rain batter me. Physical pain sometimes relieved mental torment. This was the only method I had found over thest five years to alleviate the pain of the torture from my past. I knew I was sick. Terribly sick. When the bedroom door was pushed open again, I had already been frozen stiff from the cold. Hearing the noise, I turned around. It was Idris. He hade back. Seeing me standing by the window and punishing myself, his expression changed drastically. He strode toward me, his handsome face dark and violent, looking almost as if he had gone mad. He yanked me back from the balcony and almost screamed, ¡°Yvette, have you gone mad?!¡± I looked at him, my face frozen, unable to show any expression. I wanted to smile at him but could not muster the strength. I could only rasp, ¡°Why¡¯d youe back?¡± His eyes were bloodshot. He roughly pulled me into the bathroom without answering me, and unceremoniously twisted the switch for the shower, letting the hot water pummel me. When he reached to remove my clothes, I dodged him. My voice was hoarse as I said, ¡°I can do it myself.¡± He was probably angry by now. He red at me and sneered. ¡°Is there anything of yours I haven¡¯t seen before? Why pretend to be chaste?¡± The hot water warmed my b*dy a little. I looked at him and said, ¡°Can you leave? I want to take a bath.¡± He looked at me. His deep, cold eyes almost devoured me. I could tell that my earlier self¨Charm had angered him. Thankfully, he was well¨Cmannered enough that he would never hit a woman, even when angry. He gave me a cold nce before finally leaving the bathroom. After the bath, I managed to regain some warmth in my b*dy. I stepped out of the bathroom to find another person in the bedroom¨Cthe Youngs¡® family doctor. Seeing me, Idris immediately ordered, ¡°Lie down on the bed.¡± I opened my mouth, wanting to say something, but his face was so dark that I thought better of it and lay down. The doctor then performed a full¨Cb*dy check on me. Nothing was found to be wrong, so I was just advised to drink some soup to warm up and to keep myself warm in general. Then, he left. After he left, it was already past midnight, so I dozed off shortly after, vaguely aware of Idris giving me something to drink. However, I was too sleepy to care. The next day when I woke up, Idris was still asleep. This man was so handsome when he was sleeping,cking his usual stern and cold demeanor. He actually looked quite pleasant. I could not help but stare at him for a bit longer. Just as I was daydreaming, the phone on the bedside table rang. It was Idris¡®. Hearing the noise, he slightly furrowed his brows and murmured with his eyes closed, ¡°You answer it.¡± I was startled for a moment, not immediately understanding. Then, I realized he wanted me to pick up the call. I looked at the phone. The caller ID showed it was Moore. I raised an eyebrow and looked at Idris, who was pretending to sleep. ¡°It¡¯s Moore calling.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Mm. You answer it,¡± he said, his voice low and restrained, showing no particr reaction. I hesitated for a moment before answering. Moore¡¯s soft voice came through. ¡°Iddy, where are you? I waited for you at the old manor all night. My stomach hurts so badly.¡± Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>> Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Shameless Hearing the voice on the other end of the phone, I really did not know what to say to her. I simply said bluntly, ¡°The Youngs¡® old manor has a doctor and other people. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die.¡± Upon hearing my voice, Moore paused before her tone changed from coquettish to furious. She shouted, ¡°Yvette, who who gave you permission to touch Iddy¡¯s phone? Where¡¯s Iddy?¡± My eardrums were nearly ruptured by her yelling. I moved the phone slightly away from my ear, nced at Idris who was still pretending to be asleep, and said into the phone, ¡°You mean Idris? He just worked up a sweat and is taking a shower. Why don¡¯t you call backter?¡± ¡°Yvette, you¡¯re so shameless!¡± The person on the other end of the phone yelled without any regard. She was probably running on no sleep and in a foul mood. Luckily, I had the foresight to hold the phone away from my ear. After she finished yelling, I chuckled and said, ¡°Shameless? Moore, Idris and I are legally married. What¡¯s so shameless about a married couple getting in some morning exercise? Compared to the incestuous drama between you and your brother¨Cinw, I think I¡¯m pretty normal, no?¡± I hung up before she could yell anymore. I looked at Idris, who had opened his eyes and was staring at me. Feeling ufortable under his gaze, I said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to provoke her, but she started it. You heard her. She called me shameless.¡± ¡°Morning exercise?¡± He suddenly spoke, casually uttering the two words. His handsome eyebrows lifted in a seemingly amused manner. ¡°Yvette, should I take your words seriously?¡± I¡­ Well, talk about being shameless¡­ I had thought that Moore moving into the Youngs¡® old manor would at least make her quiet down, but I had underestimated her determination to marry Idris. When I received a call from my mother, I was in a meeting at Scott Corporation. My mother¡¯s voice was so anxious and tinged with tears that I headed straight for the hospital after hanging up the phone. At the hospital. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. My mother was waiting outside the emergency room, her eyes swollen from crying. When she saw me, her tears flowed anew. I took a tissue from my bag to wipe her tears and asked, ¡°Mom, what happened? Why was he suddenly taken into the emergency room?¡® When I asked, she frowned, looked at me for a moment, and said, ¡°Yvette, tell me, what¡¯s going on between you and Idris? What do the Youngs n to do?¡± I was a bit confused. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Seeing my reaction, she looked at me with eyes full of concern and said, ¡°Yvette, I know what happened five years ago. Whatever happened has happened, and there¡¯s no changing it now. I know you didn¡¯t tell us to keep us from worrying, but Moore came earlier and told us everything. I just want to know what you¡¯re nning to do next.¡± Moore hade over? Uncertain about what Moore had actually told them, I paused before saying, ¡°Mom, Madam Young does indeed know about what happened five years ago, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°How will you handle it?¡± My mother became anxious. ¡°Madam Young cares about honor and dignity above all else. Now that she knows, she¡¯ll definitely force you to divorce Idris.¡± I reassured my mother with a faint smile. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m pregnant. The Youngs won¡¯t force me to divorce him, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± My mother was struck with delight. She wiped the tears from her face and said, ¡° Why didn¡¯t you tell us? When did this happen? How far along are you? Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Is there anything you¡¯re craving?¡± Poor parents, always worrying. My mother rattled off a series of questions. I could not help but smile and say, ¡°Mom, calm down, it¡¯s only been two months. I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± After speaking, I looked at the tightly closed door of the operating room and asked, ¡°He¡­ Did he end up in the emergency room because the Youngs found out about what happened five years ago?¡± My mother nodded, tugged on my hand, and said earnestly, ¡°Yes, Moore just told him, and he got so agitated that he spat out blood. He¡¯s worried about you. We both know how much the Youngs care about these things. Your father had to pull all sorts of strings to keep it from them back then. Now that they¡¯ve somehow found out, they¡¯ll definitely make life difficult for you, so he got worried and had an episode.¡± I looked at the door of the emergency room, l*ps pressed tightly together, not saying a word. Seeing me like this, my mother sighed. ¡°Yvette, listen to me. He¡¯s your father, not some stranger. He¡¯d been strict with you all these years for your own good. Don¡¯t resent him. More than anyone else, he¡¯s afraid something will happen to you. That¡¯s why he¡¯s always been so demanding, afraid you¡¯ll make even the smallest mistake.¡± I turned my gaze back to my mother, nodded slightly, and asked, ¡°Mom, did Moore say anything else to you?¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Dad Is Preparing for Discharge My mother shook her head, looking somewhat nervous. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± I smiled and reassured her. ¡°No, I was just asking.¡± Was Moore really so desperate that she nned to use our parents to pressure me? The door to the emergency room opened, and the doctor came out to call for family members. My mother rushed forward, and I followed behind her. The doctor looked at us and said, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is temporarily stable for now, but his illness has significantly worsened. He¡¯s at risk of dying at any time. Spending time with family members should be prioritized now.¡± My mother¡¯s face turned pale. She nodded and asked with a choked voice, ¡°Doctor, he often suffers unbearable pain at night. Is there any way to relieve it?¡± The doctor shook his head. ¡°The patient¡¯s organs are gradually failing. All we can do now is make sure he lives his final days out happy. Don¡¯t let him get agitated, otherwise¡­¡± The implication was clear. My mother pressed her l*ps together, her tears falling silently. For a moment, I felt dazed and mumbled, ¡°How did he get so seriously ill?¡± Looking at me, my mother choked back tears. ¡°He noticed something was wrong with his health a year ago. But you know how stubborn he is. No matter how much I urged him, he wouldn¡¯te to the hospital for a check¨Cup. If he hadn¡¯t fainted from pain at home thest time, we wouldn¡¯t have discovered his illness. During his time in the hospital, he¡¯s been waking up from sleep due to his pain every day, but he didn¡¯t want me or you to know about it. Yvette, please stop fighting with your dad. Let¡¯s keep himpany during his remaining days, alright?¡± I pressed my l*ps together, feeling a lump in my throat, and nodded at my mother¡¯s sorrowful gaze. Inside the ward, Kane took a long time to wake up. He looked much more haggard than thest time I saw him. His face was sunken, looking like a skeleton with ayer of skin stretched over him. Seeing him wake up, my mother immediately started talking to him. Most of it was nags and reminders. He shifted his gaze to me, who was standing at the side. He now looked much older and weaker compared to his stem, cold demeanor thest time he saw me. ¡°Come here.¡± He spoke to me, then looked at my mother and said, ¡°Leave for a bit. I want to talk to Yvette for a moment.¡± My mother, fearing that we would argue as we had in the past, looked at me apprehensively. Kane frowned, his deepening. ¡°Get out!¡± His sternness frightened my mother, who did not dare stay any longer and silently left the ward. It was now just him and me in the ward. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. is voice Looking at him, I found a ce to sit down and said, ¡°You should be kinder to Mom.¡± For all these years, he seemed to givemands to my mother like a king, and she had always been submissive. ¡°Hmph.¡± He snorted coldly, looking at me. ¡°It¡¯s still not your ce to lecture me.¡± I pressed my l*ps together, took a deep breath, and thought that since he did not have much time left, I might as well not argue with him. I said, ¡°So, what did you want to talk to me about?¡± He took a few moments to catch his breath before looking at me and asking, ¡°How does Madam Young n to handle the events of five years ago?¡± I answered truthfully, ¡°She wants me to divorce Idris, but not now, a year from now. Also, she won¡¯t make life difficult for Scott Corporation or you anymore.¡± He frowned. ¡°A yearter? Why?¡± Chapter 29 Dad Is Preparing for Discharge ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± I said, fiddling with the phone in my hand. He paused, clearly surprised, and after a moment asked incredulously, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± I nodded, my gaze calm. ¡°Yes.¡± He finally fellpletely silent. The ward was quiet for a while before he suddenly spoke, ¡°Come to pick me up for discharge tomorrow.¡± ¡°Discharge?¡± I frowned, immediately objecting. ¡°You¡¯re in no condition to be discharged.¡± He seemed not to care about my objection and simply said, ¡°I know my b*dy. You just need toe pick me up and inform the executives and shareholders of Scott Corporation toe to the office tomorrow afternoon.¡± ¡°Scott Corporation is doing fine right now. You should focus on getting better,¡± I said, looking at him. Given his curs condition, leaving the hospital could be dangerous. Something could happen to him at any time. He looked at me, and whether it was due to his illness or not, his gazecked its previous coldness and disdain. Instead, there was a touch of resignation. ¡°Yvette, if I don¡¯t go to thepany now, I¡¯ll never get another chance again. Listen to me. Let me go, so I can settle everything. Scott Corporation is the culmination of my life¡¯s work. I want to make sure it¡¯s in good hands so I can leave in peace.¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 1 Committed Murder When Kane said these words, he was very calm, like an elder giving hisst piece of advice to someone from a younger generation. I did not know why, but I suddenly felt a bit emotional. I had argued with him for so many years. When I looked back, I realized just how long gone those days when I would happily call him ¡°Dad¡± were. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at him, I did not object anymore. I just nodded and agreed. ¡°Alright.¡± Years of confrontation suddenly turned into a peaceful conversation, making the atmosphere feel especially awkward. I took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange everything for your discharge. I¡¯ll go check on Mom now.¡± With that, I prepared to leave. He suddenly spoke, his voice hoarse. ¡°When I¡¯m gone, take good care of your mother. I¡¯ve nned for Scott Corporation¡¯s future development. If nothing unexpected happens, it should prosper for another ten years, enough for you and your mother to livefortably for a lifetime. Since the Youngs won¡¯t trouble Scott Corporation, after you divorce Idris, find someone you truly love and live well. Don¡¯t be as stubborn and impulsive as before, Yvette. You¡¯ve grown up. You need to learn to protect yourself. Don¡¯t make the same mistake you made five years ago. I can¡¯t go to great lengths to find you again, and I¡¯m too old now to protect you.¡± I stood still, my b*dy shaking uncontrobly and tears dripping down my face. In the end, he was still someone I loved dearly. Even if we had fought and disagreed, in the end, everything would be alright. I knew he loved me. Over the years, even if he never listened to my exnations about what happened back then and scolded or hit me for small mistakes, I knew that if something really happened to me, he would protect me just like when I was little. ay my tears, took a deep breath, and looked back at him. ¡°I understand, Dad.¡± I wiped away I had not called him ¡®Dad¡® like this in front of him for years. His aged face paused for a moment. Then he smiled, seemingly relieved, and nodded at me. ¡°Go on, let your mothere in and talk to me.¡± I looked at him, full of things I wanted to say, but suddenly did not know how to begin. I just nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Perhaps the sudden reconciliation made my desire to clear up the past even stronger. No matter what, I had to find out the truth as soon as possible. I wanted my father to know that his daughter was still the girl he carefully raised. I was not wayward, and I was not shameless! I was determined to clear my name! My mother was waiting outside the door. Seeing mee out, she looked worried and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t argue with your dad, did you? Did he scold you again? Don¡¯t take it to heart. That¡¯s just his temperament¡­¡± She had always been like this, always worried that our arguments would turn us into enemies. Seeing her worried face, I smiled helplessly. ¡°Mom, we didn¡¯t argue. You go in and talk to him. He might be hungry. I¡¯ll go downstairs and get some food. You haven¡¯t eaten anything either, right?¡± Seeing that I was going to get food for my father, my mother paused. Then, her face broke into a smile, and she nodded slightly. ¡°Alright, hurry back.¡± I nodded and left the hospital. Yes, who on earth would not wish for a harmonious and healthy family? In the parking lot, I saw a strange woman walking around me. I watched her from a distance for a while, hesitating whether to call the police. Just then, she turned her head and saw me. ¡°Ms. Scott, you¡¯re here,¡± she said, quickly walking toward me. I frowned at her. ¡°Who are you?¡± I did not recognize this stranger. She looked at me, her eyes tinged with a gloomy, dark aura. She did not introduce herself and instead said, ¡°There¡¯s a dead. b*dy in your trunk.¡± Her words made me break out in a cold sweat, but I calmed down quickly and said, ¡°Lady, sometimes speaking nonsense can have legal consequences.¡± Custer 181 Commited Murter 22 the shook has had her face stat as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. There¡¯s a male corpse in your trunk, put there five days ago He was stabbed miriple times in the back and dad of phytation due to blood loss.¡± fullver, ncing at my car and trying to recall where my car had been five days ago, where it had been parked, and However, after just a moment, I dismissed her daim, saying, ¡°Five days ago, my car was parked in my home garage. It didn¡¯t the was very calm she looked at me, and said, ¡°You¡¯re verre Scott, the daughter of Kane Scott of Scott Corporation, She continued, ¡°Then I should correct. You have a royal blue Mercedes which is currently parked under the Scott Corporation building, vorsionally used by thepany¡¯s executives, right?¡± 1 pressed my l*ps together and nodded, saying, ¡°Yes.¡± on to m Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 The Motive for Murder The woman looked at me and continued, ¡°That car was driven away five days ago by Bt Anderson, the Chief Financial Officer of Scott Corporation, and it hasn¡¯t been returned since, right?¡± I had no clue where the car had been and when. I took a deep breath before saying, ¡°How do you know there¡¯s a b*dy in that car¡¯s trunk?¡± Despite the bright daylight, her expression was dark and foreboding, giving me a chill. After a while, she said slowly, ¡°I killed him.¡± I nearly retreated out of fright, but since I had seen more shocking things before, I steadied myself and asked her, ¡°You killed someone? And hid the b*dy in the trunk of Scott Corporation¡¯s car?¡± She nodded. Noticing people passing by, she frowned and said, ¡°That car is now parked in the Spring Hallmark residentialplex. If you don¡¯t believe me, you cane with me and have a look.¡± I was getting a headache. I frowned. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Most murderers would turn themselves in to the police or clear the evidence and run away, but she hade to me instead. She looked at me with a nk expression. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to. I wanted to speak to your father, but I¡¯ve been here a few times, and he¡¯s been upied with treatments all those times. He¡¯s in his own world most of the time now, so I turned to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for my father?¡± She nodded. ¡°You might think that after killing someone, I should turn myself in or flee, but I don¡¯t want to do that just yet. I still have unfinished business. I know that murderers must pay with their lives, and I will surely die. But before I do, I want people to know why I had to kill him. I at least want to die with a clear conscience.¡± Looking at her slightly pale face, I could not help but take a deep breath and say, ¡°The police will clear your name.¡± ¡°No!¡± She suddenly raised her voice, looking at me with a hint of red in her eyes. ¡°Even if the police know, they won¡¯t tell the world. But you can. You¡¯re the sessor to Scott Corporation. You can¡® Even after all this, I still could not understand her purpose in looking for me. I knew that if I continued to follow her line of thinking, I would only be an outlet for her emotions, After a moment of silence, I looked at her and asked, ¡°Who did you kill?¡± ¡°Bt,¡± she said. She looked at me and emphasized, ¡°Bt Anderson, the Chief Financial Officer of Scott Corporation.¡± My mind was in turmoil, filled with doubts and conflicts. I hesitated on whether I should think of a way to call the police, as she did not seem to be lying. She looked at me, her gaze fixed on me.¡± ¡°Ms. Scott, can we find somewhere to sit down and talk?¡± I wanted to refuse, but this involved Scott Corporation. The CFO had been murdered, and this scandal would be enough to doom Scott Corporation. With my father still in the hospital now, I had no say in many matters of Scott Corporation, and if something happened, thepany would suffer greatly. Perhaps considering my concerns, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a homicidal maniac. I just want to talk to you so you can hear my story. May 1?¡± After a moment of hesitation, I nodded, wanting to see what she really wanted to say. ¡°There¡¯s a cafe in the mall across the street. Shall we talk there?¡± She nodded in agreement. Choosing this cafe in the mall was strategic: the mall was crowded, security was tight, and next to it was a military base. If she had any ill intentions toward me, I had a better chance of getting away safely. Once we got to the cafe, I handed her the menu, but she shook her head and told the waiter, ¡°Just a cup of water, thank you.¡± Chapter 31 The Motive for Murder Seeing this, I casually ordered a coffee and then looked at her. ¡°Are you Bt¡¯s friend, or¡­?¡± She looked like the charming type, with enticing fox¨Clike eyes. She seemed older than me and very feminine, the type ofdy that middle¨Caged men especially liked. A woman like her getting involved with a CFO and then killing him made me think that it was a crime of passion. I could not think of any other reason for it. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°His wife!¡± she said, looking at me. ¡°I¡¯m his wife, the woman he legally married.¡± A wife killing her husband? I slightly furrowed my brows and asked, ¡°Did he do something wrong?¡± She nodded, her eyes filled with despair. ¡°He ruined our happy home. For ten years, I worked hard to earn money. We don¡¯t have children, so I thought we could save more money, so we could have a better life when we retire. A year ago, he said that Scott Corporation invested in a new project with good prospects. Thepany¡¯s senior employees could buy shares of this project and be shareholders. He was very optimistic and asked me to give him all the money we had saved, promising that once the project took off, we would have enough for our retirement.¡± I paused before asking, ¡°You gave him the money?¡± She had a sad look on her face. ¡°At first, I thought it was too risky and worried he was deceiving me, so I checked out the project privately. But the project indeed had a good reputation and has taken off.¡± ¡°GleamGate Media?¡± I remembered that was the project Scott Corporation invested in a year ago. She nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one.¡± Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Trouble Arising I pursed my l*ps and said, ¡°Scott Corporation did invest in GleamGate Media at the time, but it was with an investment firm on Wall Street, MG. The investment was substantial, and there was no talk of allowing Scott Corporation executives to buy in.¡± She smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, but at the time I only knew that the project existed and was indeed developing well, so I thought what he said was true. I gave him all the savings we had, nearly four hundred thousand dors. He took it all, and it was only a month ago that I found out he used that money to repay his gambling debts. The money I worked half my life to save was thrown away just like that!¡± By the end of her speech, she was nearly sobbing, gripping the cup in her hand tightly, trying to control her emotions. I took a deep breath. I could imagine how difficult it must be for an ordinary family to save four hundred grand. It was practically a lifetime of hard work. It was no wonder her reaction was so intense. I wanted tofort her, but I could not find the words. After a moment of silence, I asked, ¡°So, that¡¯s why you killed him?¡± She shook her head. ¡°To risk my own life for four hundred grand would bepletely unnecessary. It was because he¡¯s despicable and a vile man. It would have been one thing if he just emptied our bank ount, but he shouldn¡¯t have betrayed me. I was with him for ten years. He was the one who wanted to be childfree, and now that I can¡¯t have children, he went and found a younger woman to bear him a child. He even brought that woman into my home and into my bed.¡± As she spoke, she became increasingly agitated, looking at me as she said, ¡°Did you know he took that woman gambling in Macamer with my money? The money I saved all my life pinching every penny¡­ and he squandered it all with that vixen. That vixen even sent photos of her illegitimate child to my home to disgust me. How could I stand for that? I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± By the end, she was shaking, her eyes bloodshot. She practically hissed, ¡°So that night when he came back, I killed him with the kitchen knife. I stabbed him over and over. There was blood everywhere. Everywhere! But I wasn¡¯t afraid at all. I just felt an immense sense of relief. He deserved to die more than anyone.¡± Seeing her nearly losing control, I could not help but shiver. I wanted tofort her, but suddenly, two people approached us. It was Moore and Idris. Before I could speak, Moore had already begun, ¡°Yvette, is this your friend? What are you two discussing? She seems very upset.¡± I had been listening so intently that I had not noticed my surroundings. I had no idea how long these two had been here. Seeing the two people beside her, Bt¡¯s wife paused, then instinctively tried to leave. I held her back and looked at Moore with a sneer. ¡°Yeah, she was just telling me a story. A story about a cheating husband who got stabbed a dozen times. By the way, the man who was stabbed was just like Mr. Young. He got another woman pregnant. But I still think such unfaithful men deserve more than a dozen stabs¡­ They should be dismembered!¡± Thetter part, of course, was meant for Idris to hear. His tall frame was half wrapped around Moore, and from the moment I saw him, his face was dark. After hearing what I said, his expression turned even gloomier, Startled by my words, Moore shrank back into Idris¡¯s arms, looking at him fearfully and softly calling out, ¡°Iddy.¡± While Idris was hugging her, he frowned at me. ¡°Dismembering? Yvette Scott, do you have the ability to do that?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Not wanting to stay with them any longer, I looked at Bt¡¯s wife. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The air here has gone stale. We need to breathe in some fresh air.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Bt¡¯s wife nodded, but as she got up, she suddenly looked at Idris. She paused, and then said to me, ¡°Is this the CEO of Young Corporation? Your husband?¡± I nodded. Idris, being someone young and prominent, was not a stranger to appearing in the media. The marriage between the Scotts and the Youngs was also well¨Cknown Seeing me nod, she turned her gaze to Moore, whom Idris was half¨Chugging, and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± Moore seemed frightened by her gaze. She leaned further into Idris¡® arms and whispered to him, ¡°Iddy, Yvette¡¯s friend is scary. Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 32 Trouble Arising Idris had been looking at me as if he had something to say to me, but upon hearing Moore¡¯s words, he hummed and said to me, ¡°Ensio¡¯s outside. Have him follow youter¡­¡± ¡°Ack! T¨Cthere¡¯s a knife. She has a knife!¡± Moore suddenly screamed. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Wounded Before I could react, I saw Bt¡¯s wife pull out a tiny sharp knife, no bigger than a pen, and lunge at Moore and Idris. Moore was the first to notice her, and she screamed. Idris reacted very quickly. Before the knife could reach him, he grabbed a hold of it. The handle was not long, and given his strengthpared to the average woman¡¯s, it was no challenge. He took hold of her wrist with his other hand. She instinctively let go of the knife due to the pain and was pushed to the ground. As this happened, the cafe immediately descended into chaos, and the security personnel outside quickly came in, restraining Bt¡¯s wife and then calling the police. ¡°Iddy, you¡¯re bleeding,¡± Moore said, looking at Idris¡¯s hand that was holding the knife handle. There was a distressed look on her face. I nced over and saw that Idris was indeed injured. Although the knife was small, it was extremely sharp, and even with his quick reaction, Idris had gotten cut. Fortunately, it was only a hand wound. I could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Smackd! With reddened eyes, Moore walked up to Bt¡¯s restrained wife and pped her across the face, angrily eximing, You mad woman. We have no grudges against you, so why attempt to kill us?!¡± Moore did not try to restrain her strength, and it left the woman¡¯s mouth bleeding. Plui! Bt¡¯s wife spat the blood in her mouth toward Moore, ring at her and Idris with contempt. She shouted, ¡± Adulterers! You shameless people all deserve to die!¡± H Startled by her furious expression, Moore moved closer to Idris. Bt¡¯s wife looked at me and said, ¡°You have quite the tolerance. I wouldn¡¯t be satisfied even killing these adulterers a hundred times over. If I were you, I would¡¯ve cut them into a million pieces to satisfy my hatred.¡± Knowing that this stemmed from her husband¡¯s disgusting actions, I took a slight breath and did not speak. Soon, the police arrived, and after understanding the situation, prepared to take Bt¡¯s wife away. Seeing this, I called out to the leading officer, ¡°Mr. Officer, wait a moment.¡± The officer seemed to be a few years older than me. He looked over and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± He had no name badge on, so I did not know what to call him. I simply said, ¡°She killed her husband, and the b*dy should be in the trunk of a blue BMW in the Spring Hallmark residentialplex right now. You should hurry over there.¡± The officer was startled, and so were the policemen with him. ¡°A murder case!¡± After all, in times of peace, the loss of a human life was enough to draw serious attention. Originally, the police were prepared to take Bt¡¯s wife back to the station to await trial for assault with a knife, but after hearing what I said, the officer Immediately led the team to Spring Hallmark Since I had some helpful information, the police had me apany them. Idris was wounded, and with her face full of worry, Moore softly insisted on taking him to the hospital. However, he ended uping with us to Spring Hallmark. I had never seen him so keen to involve himself in chaos. 1 did not want to pay any attention to him, but in the car, he suddenly looked at me and asked, ¡°How do you know that woman killed someone?¡± ¡°She told me herself,¡± I replied, trying my best not to look at the wound on his hand. I really did not want to add to my distress. However, as if on purpose, he spread his palm open and exposed the bloody wound for all to see. It was a ghastly sight. He looked at me as if he did not care about his own injury and continued, ¡°Why did she tell you she killed someone?¡± I really did not want to look at his bloody wound, so I looked away and said impatiently, ¡°She killed the CFO of Scott This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 33 Wounded Corporation, her husband. She probably wanted to find someone to confide in, so she approached me.¡± Finally, the car arrived at Spring Hallmark. After the car stopped and we got out, I looked around at the entrance of theplex, found a pharmacy, and went straight in. 212 When I came out, the police had already surrounded the blue BMW with a police cordon. There were a few drops of blood on the outside of the trunk door that were already dried. The detectives took pictures of the surroundings before preparing to open the trunk. id coldly, ¡°Treat I was not interested in the b*dy, so I walked over to Idris, handed him the medicine and bandages, and said coldly, your wound. It¡¯s an eyesore.¡± He looked at me, a smile seeming to y at theer of his mouth, but he did not take them. Instead, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t treat it with only one hand. Won¡¯t you help?¡± ¡°Moore would probably be more willing to help you,¡± I said without a second thought. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 The Body Is Missing ¡°She left,¡± Idris said, his dark eyes still fixed on me. This man was much taller than me, and talking to him with my head tilted back made my neck hurt, so I simply avoided any further conversation. I tore open the hydrogen peroxide and cotton balls to treat his wound, which was indeed deep. I could see the manyyers under his skin split open. I could not help but gasp inwardly¨Cthat seemingly tiny life was really very sharp. If it had been a ?man attacking, I feared that Idris¡® hand would have been forever ruined. He hissed in pain, perhaps because I had been too rough. old coldly. ¡°Bear with I paused for a moment, looked up at him with a dark face, and the pain. I¡¯m not Moore. I can¡¯t give you any sweet, soft words ¡± He just smiled silently at me. I did not want to talk to him any more than necessary. I quickly treated his wound and cleaned up the trash, then listened in to the police officers nearby. I could not help but look over when I heard voices from their direction, only to see a mutted puppy lying in the opened trunk. It had probably been there for days and was somewhat dposed. The police officer looked puzzled after checking the scene and frowned at me. ¡°Ms. Scott, what¡¯s going on here?¡± I was also baffled and nced at Bt¡¯s wife. She seemed to be in a daze, looking at the dead dog in the trunk and muttering to herself, ¡°He deserved to die, he deserved to die¡­¡± I could not figure out what was happening. I repeated to the police what the woman had told me earlier in the cafe, saying helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t get it either. She didn¡¯t seem to be lying at the time, which is why I asked you toe here and check.¡± After looking over the scene, the police officer said to another officer, ¡°Take her statement, and try to get in touch with the person she ims was killed to verify the situation.¡± The other officer nodded and then questioned Bt¡¯s wife. After the police interviewed her, I learned that this woman¡¯s name was Sophia Sanchez and she was in her forties. If not for learning her age, I would have always thought she was just in her thirties as she looked so young. Regarding the murder and the hidden b*dy in the car, she told the police the same story she told me in the cafe, but when the police asked her where the b*dy was, she kept repeating that it was in the trunk. As they were unable to find Bt¡¯s b*dy and unable to contact him, I called the front desk at Scott Corporation and asloed them to look for Bt from the finance department, In the end, I got the news that Bt had gone on a business trip to Tully City five days ago and had not returned. I got his contact number from the front desk, but the call did not go through. With no b*dy found and the supposed victim unreachable, the pollee could not confirm anything, Sophia kept muttering, ¡°I killed him, stabbed him over and over again. There was so much blood¡­ The house was covered in blood. I was so happy! i finally killed him¡± After judging her mental state, the police took her home. There was indeed a pool of blood in the living room. At first, the police thought it was human blood, but after testing, they discovered it was the blood of the dead dog, not human blood. Since the supposed victim could not be reached and the police could not confirm the situation for the time being, they stayed at Sophia¡¯s house, looking for the b*dy and questioning her. This situation was strange, and I was not in a hurry to leave. Idris, on the other hand, was receiving one phone call after another. I did not need to guess to know it was Moore calling I looked at him and could not help but sneer. ¡°You seem busy, Mr. Young¡± He did not look at his phone but at me, asking, ¡°When do you n to leave?¡± I frowned. ¡°I have no ns to leave. I¡¯m also curious about what¡¯s going on here. I want to know whether Bt is dead or Chapter 34 The Body Is Missing alive as this matter involves Scott Corporation.¡± He frowned, declined the call on his phone screen, and looked at me. ¡°Whether Bt is dead or alive, Scott Corporation is going to make the headlines tomorrow.¡± As he spoke, he nced at two young men standing outside Sophia¡¯s house. They were holding cameras. I was startled and looked up at him. ¡°Did you call the reporters?¡± He raised an eyebrow, disdainfully saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of time. They probably just happened to be passing by. Yvette, if you don¡¯t leave now, it won¡¯t just be Scott Corporation on the front page of Lake City¡¯s news tomorrow. Young Corporation might just bask in the limelight too.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Do You Hate Me? My heart skipped a beat. This matter was initially just about the murder of the CFO of Scott Corporation, but if the reporters caught me and Idris together, it would not be a simple murder case anymore. It would be a conspiracy involving both Scott Corporation and Young Corporation. After all,izens¡® imaginations could be terrifying The death of a CFO with the heirs of two majorpanies on¨Csite would make for news much more sensational than a simple murder case. With this in mind, I tried to avoid the reporters and leave with Idris. However, before I could take a step away, a man¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why is everyone gathered at my doorstep? What¡¯s the fuss?¡± After this voice pierced through the chaos, a middle¨Caged man squeezed in from the outside, carrying a briefcase. It was Bt. I recognized him. After all, he was the CFO of Scott Corporation. Seeing him enter, the police approached to inquire. It did not take long to understand the whole story had all been made up by Sophia Bt turned his gaze to Sophia and raised his voice. ¡°What the hell is going on here?! Sophia, are you tired of living? You im you¡¯ve killed me and even called the police over?!¡± Upon seeing him, Sophia looked a bit dazed but not panicked. Instead, she merely asked, ¡°You¡¯re back? Have you eaten? Are you hungry?¡± This response almost made me fall to my knees. How could the person who was just speaking with bloodthirsty rage about killing him be so caring the next moment? The situation left me dumbfounded. The police were also baffled. Bt red at Sophia, talked to the officers, and indicated that he was fine and that everyone should leave. Seeing this, the investigating officers were not too pleased, feeling as if they had been led on a wild goose chase. However, since it was a false rm, they did not make a big deal out of it and only warned Sophia not to make false reports again They then brought up the incident of Sophia wounding someone in the cafe. Hearing about Sophia¡¯s assault, Bt agitated. When he saw me and Idris, he paused and then hurriedly apologized to us. got a bit Idris had no intention of pursuing the matter from the start. He took the opportunity to excuse himself and let the police go. After the police left, Bt said to me, ¡°Ms. Scott, I¡¯m truly sorry for this farce, and thank you for bringing my wife back.¡± I shook my head slightly, unable to help ncing at Sophia again. Why did shee to me with that story if she had not killed anyone? Could she be mentally ill? Since the situation was a false rm, it was not my ce to ask further. I only suggested to Bt, ¡°No need to be polite, but since you¡¯re fine, you should find some time to take your wife for a thorough psychiatric evaluation to prevent future problems like this.¡± Bt agreed repeatedly. Seeing this, Idris and I prepared to leave. Just as we reached the door, Sophia suddenly said out of nowhere, ¡°Scott Corporation¡­ Scott Corporation is going to be in trouble¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. Stop spouting nonsense,¡± Bt scolded, his voice already showing signs of agitation. Seeing me turn around, he shut quickly added, ¡°She¡¯s tallding nonsense, Ms. Scott. Please don¡¯t take her seriously. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± Chan35 Do You Hate Me I nodded, and before leaving, I could not help but take another look at Sophia, who still seemed to be in a dazed state. The day of turmoil had stretched out long enough that it was already dark. In the car, noticing that I was not speaking, Idris nced at me. His voice was low and restrained. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± I shook my head and looked sideways at him. Then, noticing the bloodstained bandage on his hand, I remembered he was injured: With my thoughts recollected, 1 said, ¡°Pull over to the side. Let¡¯s switch. I¡¯ll drive ¡± He raised an eyebrow and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not affecting me, and we¡¯re almost home.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Seeing this, I pursed my l*ps, ¡°You need to go to the hospital to have that wound looked at. It would be troublesome if it gets infected¡± He looked at me sidelong, his mouth curving up. ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± I had other things on my mind and did not want to get into this, so I replied indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I just don¡¯t want Grandma to trouble me, especially since you¡¯ll be going back to the old manor to be with Moore soon. She¡¯s bound to notice.¡± He frowned. ¡°Who told you I¡¯m going back to the old manor?¡± Without much thought, I just replied, ¡°Moore can¡¯t live without you. Would you leave her, a pregnant woman, waiting for you alone all night?¡± Suddenly, the car fell eerily silent, and the air got colder. Sensing his mood. I was taken aback. I did not think I had said anything wrong. Why was he upset? The rest of the drive was ufortably quiet. When the car arrived at Clearwater Residence and I got out, he suddenly grabbed me and said, ¡°Yvette, let¡¯s talk¡± He then pulled me into the vi and had me sit on the sofa in the living room, pouring me a cup of tea I was a bit bewildered by his formality and asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± He sat opposite me, not in a hurry to speak. Instead, he took off his ck coat, ced it aside, and then looked at me. ¡°Yvette, do you hate me?¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Unqualified as a Wife Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I was taken aback for a moment, a bit perplexed. ¡°Why would I hate you?¡± His expression darkened slightly, and he leaned toward me with an aggressive posture, his dark eyes narrowing. ¡°You don¡¯t hate that Moore is pregnant?¡± I frowned, feeling he was being irrational. There was a slight tightness in my heart, but I still responded calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t amount to hate. We got married due to family alliances. Although we¡¯ve lived together for two years and have gotten used to each other, our rtionship never reached the point where we couldn¡¯t live without one another. So, there¡¯s no talk of hate. But yes, there is resentment. Idris, you could have told me about your affair with Moore beforehand. If I had known about your rtionship, I would have nned for it, and we wouldn¡¯t have to face the difficult situation we¡¯re in today,¡± ¡°nned for it?¡± He smirked, his expression turning somewhat stern. ¡°What ns? To divorce me? Or to look for someone else?¡± ¡°Idris Young!¡± I was getting angry, frowning at him, feeling that he was being increasingly unreasonable. ¡°What right do you have to mock me? Haven¡¯t I done my part well enough? I¡¯m your wife, yet you stayed out all night for Moore, got her pregnant, and allowed her to insult me time and time again. What did I ever do? She moved into the old manor so tantly, yet I never said a word against it. What more do you expect me to do? Tell me You don¡¯t need to speak in riddles here, okay?¡± I truly wanted to have at least one hysterical argument with him, but I knew that arguing was useless, so I suppressed my dissatisfaction, acting as indifferent as an idiot to everything happening around me Why did he still have toe and disturb my peace? ay but silently t Idris did not respond to me right away but silently stared at me. Those deep, restrained ck eyes revealed no emotion, as if what I had just said was all nonsense. After a long time, he finally spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve done your part very well as a daughter¨Cinw of the Youngs, but Yvette, you¡¯re my wife.¡± I scoffed. ¡°So?¡± Suddenly, he reached out and cradled my face, his voice hoarse and seductive. ¡°You can do as you please: throw tantrums, cry and ask me to stay.¡± I was taken aback, frowning at him. I could not help but look at him and say, ¡°Are you insane?¡± What was that about doing as I please and throwing tantrums? He did not answer me and instead released me and sat up straight. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Moore. Once she gives birth, I will make proper arrangements for her future. Yvette, what you need to do is trust me unconditionally. Do you understand?¡± I pursed my l*ps, growing even more puzzled. Proper arrangements? How exactly did he n to do that? How could one make arrangements for a woman who had given birth to a Young? At best, she would just be supported discreetly. highly Ha, he truly thought too of me. Did he actually believe I would turn a blind eye to his cheating? Suppressing the anger in my heart, I took a breath, trying to stay calm. ¡°Mr. Young, how you n to deal with her is your business. You don¡¯t need to tell me these things.¡± After all, all I needed to do was to wait for eight months until Moore gave birth, and then I could leave. How he wanted to arrange anything was none of my concern. Having said that, I got up to go upstairs, but he blocked my path, his eyebrows slightly furrowed with a touch of helplessness. ¡°Yvette, did you not take in a word I said?¡± I did not want to argue with him and dismissively said, ¡°I heard you. I¡¯ll trust you. Whatever you want to do is fine. Can I go back to rest now?¡± It was just a matter of feigning Ignorance for eight months. I could endure it! Chapter 36 Unqualified as a Wile He sighed, apparently realizing that I was not in the mood to listen to him continue. He paused for a moment before saying, ¡± Keep an eye on that CFO of Scott Corporation.¡± Bt. I paused for a second, hummed a response, and went back to my room. The day¡¯s events had left me feeling uneasy, but I could not quite pinpoint what the issue was. I had initially left the hospital to prepare a meal for my mother and father but ended up entangled with Sophia until now. I called my mother to exin the situation. Sheughed on the line, guessing that something must have held me up, and told me not to worry about them, to rest well, and to pick up my father from the hospital tomorrow After washing up, Iy on the bed in a daze when suddenly my phone rang, startling me and pulling me back to the present. The caller ID showed it was Moore. I instinctively frowned. Why was she calling me? After hesitating for a moment, I answered and said coldly, ¡°Speak up. What is it?¡± There was a pause on the other end before a wary tone came. ¡°Who are you with?¡± Knowing she was asking whether Idris was by my side, I sneered. ¡°At this hour, who else could I be with? Of course I¡¯m with my husband. Moore, you didn¡¯t call me just to listen to how affectionate your Iddy is, are you?¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Fake¡¯s Fake ¡°Yvette, you¡¯re despicable!¡± Even through the phone, I could feel Moore¡¯s teeth clenching Her unhappiness was my joy. I chuckled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly be more despicable than you. You¡¯ve brazenly moved into the Youngs¡± old manor as a mistress. How could Ipete with that? Tell me, what do you want?¡± I had no intention of engaging in pointless banter with her. Perhaps sensing that Idris was not with me, she snorted coldly, no longer hiding her ambition, and said straightforwardly,¡± Yvette, for the sake of our sisterhood, I¡¯m giving you a choice. Terminate your pregnancy and leave the Youngs. Then we can still be sisters in the future.¡± n¡¯t know a v about what I almostughed, replying to the phone, ¡°Sisters? Moore, you must be jolding. Do you think I don¡¯t happened five years ago? Do you think you¡¯ve covered your tracks so well that no one can find out?¡± She seemed fearless, her voice sharp. ¡°Find out? Yvette, what can you even find? No one believed you back then. Give up on that 1. on. I¡¯m calling you now out of sisterly affection to give you a way out. If you continue to cling to Idris shamelessly, don¡¯t me me for not considering our kinship.¡± Iughed. ¡°I appreciate your concern for this kinship, but no thank you. The Young family isn¡¯t so easy to get into, Moore. Madam Young might¡¯ve let you into the old manor, but do you really think giving birth to a child will elevate your status? You should have more realistic dreams. Just a reminder that Madam Young cares about the incident from five years ago, so what more will she care about you, a woman who¡¯s been married before?¡± ¡°Married before?¡± She practically spat the words through clenched teeth. ¡°Yvette, if it weren¡¯t for myst marriage, do you think you could¡¯ve stepped into the Young household? The position of the Youngs¡® daughter¨Cinw should¡¯ve been mine. You¡¯ve usurped my ce for two years, and it¡¯s time for you to step aside now. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Listening to her, I could not help but want tough, ¡°Usurped? Yvette, do you really think you¡¯ve managed to fool everyone about what happened back then? That no one knows? Do you really believe that no one knows how you got that gunshot wound? Do you think you can manipte Idris for the rest of your life with that wound?¡± ¡°You What do you mean?¡± Her tone had lost its arrogance, now tinged with panic. Noticing her reaction, I was even more convinced of my suspicions and scoffed. ¡°You must¡¯ve been surprised about how quickly you were found and taken to the hospital that day, weren¡¯t you? And even more surprised why the Youngs were so attentive to you, right? I guess you still don¡¯t understand why Idris fell for you.¡± ¡°Yvette, what nonsense are you spouting?!¡± Moore screamed into the phone, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Hearing her panic, I smiled faintly and slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say much. I just want to tell you that fake pearls will never shine. You can¡¯t deceive everyone forever.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± She almost roared the words, her emotions barely under control. ¡°Yvette, don¡¯t try to scare me with your little I was amused. ¡°If I was just acting, why would you be so nervous? Idris might have been blind to everything back then, but do you think he wouldn¡¯t carefully think about what happened after the fact? If the details don¡¯t match up, do you think he wouldn¡¯t be suspicious?¡± After that, I hung up the call. My forehead throbbed with pain. I originally thought that Moore and Idris got together because they were in love and attracted to each other. However, after discovering Moore¡¯s gunshot wound at the Youngs¡® and considering Mr. Zachary¡¯s words, I could not help but connect it all to what happened five years ago. After I fell off the cliff back then, I had prepared myself for death and had not nned on having anything more to do with Idris. So even after returning to Lake City, I did not revisit those days at the border. Also, whenever I thought about that time, I would be emotionally and mentally unstable. Over time, I buried those memories deep inside, unwilling to recall them. I had thought Idris felt the same, that after returning, he did not want to remember those days and had let them fade from his memory. However, Mr. Zachary said that Idris and Moore had been together since they returned from the border. Knowing Chapter 37 Fake¡¯s Fake Idris¡® character, having gone through so much cruelty, he would not have fallen for someone else so quickly. Could it be that Moore confused him and took advantage of his vulnerability? Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Funeral Arrangements I was not sure about my conjecture and dared not jump to conclusions. Then again, even if Moore twisted the truth to get together with Idris, the fact that they were together was real. They had indeed been together, and now it seemed that Idris truly loved her. No matter what she had used to make Idris fall in love with her five years ago, the fact that they were in love now was true. I had forced myself to forget the events of five years ago, so how could Idris not have forgotten them as well? The next morning, the phone started to frantically ring. The noise woke me up. I was still groggy as I answered, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Yvette,e to the Youngs¡® old manor immediately!¡± Madam Young¡¯s stern voice came through, her tone an icymand. Once I recognized it was Madam Young, my sleepiness vanished. I was about to speak when I heard the beep of the phone hanging up. What happened? A bit dazed, I paused with my phone before re I got up from the bed to get ready and go to the old manor. However, before I could even get out of bed, my phone rang again. It was Sweety. I answered, and before I could say a word, an anxious voice came through, ¡°Yvette, where are you now? Are you alright?¡± I was even more puzzled and asked again, ¡°What happened?¡± The voice on the other end paused, then said, ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t know yet, Look at the Lake City news headlines. Someone has brought up your incident from five years ago, and it¡¯s trending now. The media is all over it. I just found out when our newspaper¡¯s editor¨Cin¨Cchief called me to confirm if the story about you was true.¡± I furrowed my brows and opened the news. Just like Sweety said, the incident from the past had been leaked, and withizens specting and exaggerating the facts, my reputation was now being dragged through the mud. ¡°Theseizens are too much, judging without knowing the true story,¡± Sweety¡¯s indignant voice came through the phone. I scrolled through the trendingments. Some people despised and ndered me, thinking I had eloped and deserved what came to me, while others felt I was a victim who should not be attacked after escaping death, urging otherizens to be kind. All in all, there were both good and bad comments. I pursed my l*ps after a quick look through and said to Sweety on the phone, ¡°It¡¯s okay. People will say what they want to say. You go ahead with your work. I have something to do soon.¡± Sweety still sounded worried, but a call from my mother popped up on my screen, and I had to hang up. I answered her call, and amidst some chaos, I heard her sobbing and frantic voice, ¡°Yvette,e to the hospital quickly. Your father¡­ he¡¯s not going to make it.¡± My mind jolted, and my b*dy felt weak. Without waiting to find out what had happened, I rushed to the hospital Outside the emergency room This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Moore and Idris were also there. Seeing them, I subconsciously frowned. When did they arrive? ¡°Mom, how¡¯s Dad?¡± I approached and asked. Seeing me, my mother grabbed my hand tightly with tears swirling in her eyes. Her voice choked up, ¡°He was fine when I left this morning, but when I came back, I found him vomiting a lot of blood. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± As she spoke, she began to cry again. After a while, the door to the emergency room opened, and a female doctor in a white coat came out. She looked around at us Chapter 38 Funeral Arrangements and said, ¡°Who is the patient¡¯s daughter, Yvette? Come with me.¡± y mother looked bewildered, then turned to the doctor. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my husband? He¡¯s okay, right?¡± My The doctor sighed slightly and said, ¡°The patient suffered a shock. His liver and galldder ruptured, and he¡¯s had a massive hemorrhage. We¡¯ve done everything we could.¡± Upon hearing this, my mother staggered a few steps backwards and slumped into a chair, her face turning pale as if her soul had been hollowed out. I hurried to support her, trying to find words offort, but I found myself choked up, unable to speak. The doctor, perhaps ustomed to such scenes, sighed slightly and said, ¡°The patient has requested to see his daughter Yvette. Come with me. After that, she looked toward us. I calmed my mother down, looked at the doctor, and took a breath, ¡°I¡¯m Yvette.¡± The doctor acknowledged with a nod and then led me into the emergency room. Inside the emergency room. Kane looked particrly gaunt lying on the operating table, his b*dy covered with instruments and various tubes. The doctors who had been trying to save him stood silently to the side,pletely helpless. The doctor who had brought me in approached Kane¡¯s side and called out, ¡°Mr. Scott, your daughter¡¯s here.¡± Kane struggled to open his eyes to look at me. I walked over to him and knelt beside him with tears falling uncontrobly as I choked up. ¡°Dad!¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Condolences Seeing me cry, he managed a wry smile with a hoarse voice. ¡°Child, don¡¯t cry. I was bound to die sooner orter. Death is a release. But I just didn¡¯t expect it toe so soon. I wanted to arrange your future for you, but it seems that¡¯s not possible now.¡± H I bit my l*p, my b*dy trembling uncontrobly with grief, almost unable to utter a word. I could only hold his hand tightly, trying to keep him with me in this way. ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t be in such a rush to go, okay? I still have so much to tell you. Five years ago, I wasn¡¯t willful, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°My silly child,¡± he interrupted, looking at me tenderly and smiling faintly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all in the past now. I¡¯ve been too strict with you all these years, and I¡¯ve wronged you. Yvette, the Scott Corporation will be left to you. Once I¡¯m gone, there¡¯ll surely be chaos within the corporation, but I have arranged for a new CEO. Your mother will tell you about it. From now on, you must take good care of your mother. No matter what happens, don¡¯t act impulsively, understand?¡± I nodded, desperately trying to control my emotions, and said to him, ¡°Dad, you can rest assured I will definitely take good care of Mom. I promise I will.¡± He nodded and sighed lightly. ¡°The child in your belly¡­ It¡¯s unfortunate that I won¡¯t get to see it. Yvette, if Idris is not a good man, you don¡¯t need to concern yourself too much with him in the future. Since he has made his choice, you shouldn¡¯t have to suffer. But from now on, you¡¯ll have to face everything on your own. Child, I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t be able to protect you anymore.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± I managed to say, already crying uncontrobly. My father¡¯s breathing grew weaker, and suddenly, the machines started beeping urgently. The doctors pulled me away, trying to bring my father back from the brink. Stubborn to the end, he held on to hisst breath, wanting to see my mother onest time. I stumbled out of the room to call my mother, but by the time I pulled her in, he had passed away. emergency ¡°Kane!¡± my mother cried out, her voice cracking with despair. I stood frozen in ce, my vision blurred by tears, with only my mother¡¯s crying echoing in my ears. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The doctors were probably used to life¨Cand¨Cdeath partings. Someone handed me a tissue and sighed softly. ¡°Our condolences, please make preparations for the deceased¡¯s affairs early so that he may rest in peace.¡± I numbly nodded, watching as the devices and tubes that had tried to save my father¡¯s life were removed one by one. His b*dy was then cleaned up and taken out of the emergency room. My mother followed shakily. I wanted to follow, but my legs felt as if they were filled with lead, and I could not muster any strength A strong hand grasped mine¨Cit was Idris¡°. He pulled me out of the emergency room and took me to the morgue. My mother stilly next to my father¡¯s b*dy, crying, trying to call him back with her sobs. Moore also knelt beside her, crying. The grief left me without the ability to think or act for a long time until the funeral home staff came to talk to me. They were there to transport my father¡¯s b*dy to the funeral home. I nodded silently. The suddenness of his departure left me unsure of how to face it. There were so many things in life that did not let one have the chance to prepare themselves for. Just as my father¡¯s b*dy was sent to the funeral home, trouble arose at Scott Corporation. The call was from my father¡¯s secretary, Marcus Quinn, calling my father¡¯s phone. 1 answered the call, and the voice on the other end was urgent. Before I could say anything, he said, ¡°After the chairman fell ill, a problem arose with GleamGate Media¡¯s finances, and several major shareholders of the investmentpany havee to the office, demanding an exnation from you.¡± Holding the phone, my voice was a bit hoarse as I said, ¡°Uncle Marcus, it¡¯s me. My dad he¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Gone?¡± The voice on the other end seemed not to register the news, but then after a moment, it trembled. ¡°Yvette, are you saying the chairman is no longer with us?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I said, my voice choked up. ¡°The funeral home has already taken his b*dy away.¡± 212 There was a long silence on the other end, followed by a heavy sigh. ¡°Yvette, I offer my condolences, but if we don¡¯t deal with the GleamGate Media issue promptly, it might blow up. Now that your dad¡¯s gone, Scott Corporation can¡¯t withstand any turmoil, you understand?¡± I understood his meaning and took a deep breath, ¡°I understand, Uncle Marcus. Please keep the shareholders under control for now. I¡¯ll be right over.¡± After hanging up the phone, I took a deep breath. My mother was sitting in the corridor, somewhat dazed. Seeing her like this hurt me. My father¡¯s departure had been too abrupt. ¡°Mom.¡± Walking over to her, I knelt in front of her, holding her hand, and said, ¡°There¡¯s a problem at the company. I¡¯ll take you home, and after I handle thepany¡¯s affairs, we¡¯ll go to the funeral home to see Dad together, okay?¡± She stared nkly for a few seconds before her gaze gradually cleared, and then she said hoarsely, ¡°What happened to thepany?¡± I told her truthfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics. I¡¯ll take you home first, and then I¡¯ll head over there.¡± She nodded, pulling on my hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You go handle thepany¡¯s affairs first. I can go home by myself.¡± I was worried about her and wanted to say more, but she pushed me, saying, ¡°Go. Thepany¡¯s matters are important. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chapter 40 What Did You Say to My Dad? Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 What Did You Say to My Dad? I hesitated for a moment before standing up. I knew that even though my mother seemed fragile, once she made up her mind, no one could change it. I did not continue to argue with her. Upon leaving the hospital, I could feel Lake City was growing colder. Despite the bright sunshine, there was still a chill in the air. After getting into my car and starting it, I suddenly felt an increasing sense of panic. Perhaps it was just in my head, but after a few seconds of hesitation, I got out of the car. I could not feel at ease leaving my mother alone, not right after my father had passed away With this in mind, I returned to the hospital. My mother was no longer in the chair where I had left her. After asking around, I learned that she had gone to the ward where my father had stayed, probably to gather my father¡¯s belongings. Outside the ward, just as I reached the door, I heard my mother¡¯s cold voice interrogating someone. ¡°Moore, what exactly did you say to your dad?¡± Moore¡¯s voice sounded somewhat innocent, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± My mother¡¯s voice was suppressed, holding back anger. ¡°After all this, you¡¯re still pretending? This morning when I went out, he was fine. If you hadn¡¯t said something to upset him, why would he have been so angry that he vomited blood? The doctor said he shouldn¡¯t be stressed out. If you didn¡¯t say anything, would your father have gotten so upset?¡± Moore seemed to be trying to defend herself, ¡°Mom, we really didn¡¯t say much. It¡¯s just that Iddy told dad that I was pregnant with his child and that he wanted to divorce Yvette, hoping Dad would give us his blessing. I didn¡¯t expect Dad to react so strongly, I¡­¡± Smack! A loud p came from inside, followed by my mother¡¯s furious voice. ¡°You¡¯re despicable! How can you be so shameless?¡± I stood outside the door, listening to the voices inside, unable to snap back to reality for a long time. Had Idris said those words to my dad? Why? Did they not know that a patient should not be agitated? Inside the ward, my mother was out of control as she was hitting and scolding Moore. I stood outside, unable to believe that Idris would do such a thing for a long time. ¡°Ack!¡± A scream from the ward snapped me back to reality; Moore had been pushed to the ground by my mother. She was clutching her stomach and screaming in pain. I froze for a moment, looking into the ward, and suddenly noticed the blood on the inside of Moore¡¯s thigh. My mind buzzed, and I thought to myself in dismay, ¡®The baby!¡± Before I could react, a figure dashed by my side. It was Idris He hurried to Moore¡¯s side, ready to help her up. Seeing Idris, Moore¡¯s tears fell instantly, clutching the corner of his clothes, her face twisted in pain. ¡°Iddy, the baby, my baby.¡± Idris¡® face darkened. Noticing the blood on her inner thigh, he quickly scooped Moore up in his arms, his face full of urgency as he shouted for a doctor outside the ward. ¡°Doctor!¡± As he brushed past me, Idris¡® dark eyes fell on me. I looked at him, my mouth opening to speak, but before the words coulde out, he coldly carried Moore away. Chapter 40 What Did You Say to My Dad? 212 Watching him rush away anxiously, I stood there stiffly. ¡°Yvette, is she bleeding?¡± My mother approached me while trembling, her face drained of all color. I turned my gaze away, suppressing the sourness in my heart, and shook my head slightly at her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be okay.¡± She bowed her head and sobbed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t control my emotions. Yvette, they actually angered your father to death. This morning when I left, your dad was fine. He even asked me to bring him some milk, which he had been craving for a long time. The doctors had finally allowed him to be discharged, and he was so happy this morning. He kept asking when you woulde to pick him up. I was only gone for a short while. How could they be so heartless, not letting him enjoy the world a bit longer, not letting him spend more time with us!¡± By the end, my mother was almost shaldng uncontrobly I reached out to support her, my heart feeling like someone was twisting a knife in it. Yes, indeed, how could they be so heartless? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. My mother was still soft¨Chearted and grew worried that Moore¡¯s child might not survive. She asked me to check on the situation from outside the maternity ward. Outside the matemity ward. Idris was sitting on a chair in the corridor, looking somber. I walked over to him, ncing up at the light above the emergency room door. My heart was filled with mixed feelings. Perhaps sensing someone¡¯s presence, Idris, who had been looking down, looked up at me. Seeing it was me, his expression paused slightly, and he asked, ¡°Why¡¯d youe here?¡± I looked at him, not answering his question, but after a moment of silence, I said, ¡°Idris, this morning you and Moore went to my dad¡¯s room. What did you say to my dad?¡± Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 The Futility of Apologies I did not want to beat Mouse¡¯s side of the story I wanted to hear it straight from Idale He looked at me, his striking eyebrows lifted ingether in worry. ¡°What do you wound to hauns?¡± I tell a lump in my throat as I looked at him Taking a shallow breaths, I asked, ¡°Did you tell my dad that Manie is carrylogg your child? Are you two nning to get married?¡± His eyebrows creased further, his pale hands inteced. His voler wess heavy ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t anticipate this to happen ¡± A wave at suppressed emotions singed within me I stared at him, each word heavy with a nation ¡°So, your adult that your two are the teasut my dad ended up in the emergency room, right?¡± He looked at me, his eyes filled with regret and fuelplessness. This was probably the first time i had hit him since I met him I could not control the anger welling up with me. My eyes were bloodshot as I red at bu, my voice lusarse with rage: ¡°Why? Why did you do this? If you¡¯re undrappy with ine, you could have taken it out on me! Why provolo a snd bluts, da you know the doctor said he only had three months to live? Just three months! But you tws have robbed hins of that Did he bother you that much! The man in front of ne vemained silent. He did not argue, did not retaliate, and just let me vent. In traponse to my sat lous, he simply said, ¡°I¡¯m mary¡± Sorry? Sorry did not cut it! I suddenlyughed, feeling a seuse of absmulity. I stumbled back a few steps, pushing down all my emotions. What was the point of this outburst? My father was already gone Even If I killed him, my father would note back This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. With that thought, I did not say another word I turned around and left. ¡°Where are you going?¡± He grabbed my wrist, his voice Italling behind me. I shook off his hand, looking up at the red light above the emergency room door I could not help but scoff ¡°Idds, you¡¯re worse than Moore. Trampling over someone¡¯s trust and sincerity like that ¡± Indeed, taking their lives would serve no purpose and only invite necessary trouble. However, I could not shuply let my father¡¯s death go unanswered. After leaving the maternity ward, I comforted my mother and escorted her back to the Scott Resklence. Ups my arrival at Scott Corporation, I found Uncle Marcus pas lng aushanly outside the conference ropin Seeing me, he exhaled in relief and asked with urgency, ¡°Have you taken care of everything for your dad?¡± I nodded. The investors from MG Wall Street were already in the conference room. There was no time to mom my father¡¯s passing Lasked Uncle Marcus to fill me in on the situation with Gleantiate Media. He sighed. ¡°The chairman initially aquired Gleamtale Me when he wanted to diversity. The project was promising at first, dominating over half of Lake City¡¯s markart in the past couple of years. But with the rise of video and digital media, It¡¯s been on a downward trend. Last year, due to financial constraints, we went through a t¨Cround financing, allowing MC¡¯s investiment bank to buy into GleamGate Mei¡± I nodded, then asked, ¡°The shareholders from the Investment bank are all here. What¡¯s the issue?¡± He hesitated, seemingly a loss for words. Seeing his struggle, I said, ¡°Uncle Marcus, just tell me. My dad¡¯s not here anymore. I¡¯ve never been involved with this project. and I¡¯m not familiar with the situation. If I walk in there lind, It¡¯s Hilely to make things worsa ¡± He nodded and started. ¡°Durling Its Series is funding, GleamGate Media drafted a project n. The n pledged that within year post¨Cfunding, thepany would lidt a tonover of ten million. Two years down the line, leantiste Media would go Chapter 41 The Fubility of Apologies public on MG, bing the quickest domesticpany to initiate trading on NASDAQ ¡± As he finished, I was so taken aback that my jaw nearly hit the floor. I stared at him, my brows furrowed. ¡°Did my father make these promises in the n?¡± He gave a nomittal grunt and sighed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just a verbal promise, but a contract to be signed and sealed. Thepany ced high importance on this project at the time, and Scott Corporation was in dire need of funds. So, they had this n drawn up to lure in investors.¡± I was well aware that in the business world, promising high returns and a bright future was amon tactic to attract Investors. Talding a deep breath, I pressed Uncle Marcus further. ¡°What happens if the n falls through?¡± Uncle Marcus hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°If the n fails, a betting agreementes into y. This would transfer ten percent of GleamGate Media and Scott Corporation¡¯s shares to a few investors. These shareholders would then have absolute control and decision¨Cmaking power over both companies. Naturally, the chairman¡¯s position would be revoked, and the top management would be appointed by these shareholders.¡± I was stunned, looking at him in disbelief. ¡°How much is the investment? Why would there be such an outrageous agreement? ¡°Thirty million dors,¡± Uncle Marcus began, his voiceced with resignation. ¡°The chairman believed that if he could secure the funds, he could keep Scott Corporation afloat. So, he feltpelled to agree to the deal.¡± Chapter 42 Buying a Month¡¯s Time: Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Buying a Month¡¯s Time 1 rubbed my forehead, a headache brewing. I had intended to inquire about GleamGate Media¡¯s current financial status, but a secretary from the conference room interrupted, ¡°Mr. Quinn, you need to step in. It¡¯s chaos in there.¡± Uncle Marcus and I exchanged a nce, then hurried into the conference room without a word. Inside, five people were seated. In the center sat a thin, elderly white man¨CJack, the MG investor Uncle Marcus had mentioned. Beside him was a middle¨Caged woman, Harper, the domestic CEO of the investmentpany. The others were twowyers and Julian, the angel investor of Scott Corporation. Julian held the most shares in thepany, second only to my father. As Uncle Marcus and I entered, all eyes turned to me. Harper¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as she asked, ¡°You¡¯re Kane¡¯s youngest, Yvette?¡± I nodded, scanning the room before addressing Jack and Julian. ¡°I apologize for my father¡¯s absence. He had an ident, so I¡¯m here in his ce.¡± Julian gave a slight nod, his voice steady. ¡°Yvette, we¡¯ve heard about your father. It¡¯s a part of life we can¡¯t escape ¨C birth, aging, sickness, and death. We¡¯re deeply saddened. We wouldn¡¯t have asked you toe under normal circumstances, but this issue is too significant. We¡¯re all investors with lives to lead, so we needed you here to provide some answers.¡± ¡°I nodded, then spoke up. ¡®I understand, Julian. I don¡¯t know much about GleamGate Media. What exactly happened that has all of you so concerned?¡® At my words, they exchanged nces. Harper slid a document across the table to me, his tone brusque. ¡°Youngdy, your family is in trouble. We didn¡¯t want to involve you, but the things your father did before he passed¡­ they were excessive. Take a look for yourself.¡± With a sense of unease, I picked up the file and began to read. It contained GleamGate Media¡¯s financial statements and a series of documents from a financing deal that year. After a quick read¨Cthrough, a chill ran down my spine. I set the file down, looking at them as I spoke. ¡°I firmly believe that my father would never do such a thing. When he invited you to invest, he truly believed that GleamGate Media could bring profits for both you and him.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Harper scoffed. ¡°Save it. We want answers. We invested three million dors. Why, after just a few months, is there only five hundred thousand left in thepany¡¯s ount? Where did all that money go? Where are the profits? Your father bought apany valued at one million for four times the price, and now it¡¯s running at a loss. Ms. Scott, your father has made fools of us investors.¡± I had not seen thising. Jack, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke. He looked at me. ¡°Ms. Scott, we don¡¯t want to put you in a tough spot. With your father gone, there¡¯s no one to confirm our suspicions. So, we¡¯ve decided to enforce the contingency agreement we signed earlier, in an attempt to minimize our investors¡® losses. I¡¯ve arranged for our top management to step into Scott Corporation, to n its future more effectively and scientifically. Of course, your father¡¯s shares will be diluted as per the agreement, but you¡¯ll still manage what¡¯s left. You can stay on at Scott Corporation as an employee, but you won¡¯t have any decision¨Cmaking or managerial authority¡± My mind reeled as I grasped his words. No decision¨Cmaking or managerial authority meant they would dictate Scott Corporation¡¯s future. If Scott Corporation could not stay afloat, they would offload it with minimal losses. This would mean the impending bankruptcy and dissolution of Scott Corporation. Recalling my father¡¯sst words, I quickly interrupted Jack, who was about to sign the contract, Hold on. I¡¯ll take on GleamGate Media¡¯s losses. As for the unounted funds, I¡¯ll track them down and give you all an exnation¡± They all looked at me, their brows creased slightly. Julian paused, his voice heavy with concern. ¡°Ms. Scott, it¡¯smendable. that you¡¯re thinking this way, but this isn¡¯t a matter of mere words. We¡¯re talking about thirty million dors, not a small sum. We¡¯re all aware of Scott Corporation¡¯s current financial and operational state. And let¡¯s not forget the rumors about you. circting in the media. I¡¯m not trying to add insult to injury, just being rational. Even if we let you investigate, I fear you might not be able to step into your father¡¯s shoes as the chairman of Scott Corporation. Sometimes, a leader¡¯s image can have Chapter 42 Buying a Month¡¯s Time more impact than his abilities.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the chairman¡¯s position at Scott Corporation for now, Julian. Our current discussion revolves around the whereabouts of the three million dors in GleamGate Media¡¯s ount. I hope you¡¯ll give me a chance to investigate. I refuse to believe my father would do such a thing, and I¡¯m confident I can provide a satisfactory exnation.¡± Chapter 43 He Steeped in to Help Ma Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 He Stepped in to Help Me I knew my words alone would not sway them. I took a moment before adding, ¡°Give me a month. If I can¡¯t trace the money within that time, I¡¯ll willingly relinquish all the shares of Scott Corporation held by my father, my mother, and myself. I¡¯m ready to put this promise in writing. If I tuncover the truth after a month, you can enforce the contract right away.¡± Upon hearing my words, the group exchanged nces, a silence hanging in the air. After a moment, Julian turned to me. ¡°Ms Scott, heed my advice. If you relinquish these shares, your future will be fraught with difficulties. We¡¯ve always been friends with your father, and we won¡¯t make things harder for you tow. Let¡¯s put the GleamGate Media issue to rest. We¡¯ll initiate a wager agreement, while you retain a say in the decisions. What do you think?¡± ¡°What if I throw in ten percent of Young Corporation¡¯s shares? Would you then agree to give my wife a month¡¯s time?¡± The conference room door swing open, and Idris, d in ck, strode in His sudden entrance left the shareholders momentarily stunned. Jack rose from his seat, extending a hand to Idris. ¡°Mr. Young, a pleasure to meet you¡® Idris returned the handshake, then proposed, ¡°Gentlemen, could you consider my offer?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The room fell silent. Ten percent of Young Corporation¡¯s shares was no small matter. Jack, usually a man of few words, broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Young, are you pulling our leg?¡± Idris met his gaze, his words clear and precise. ¡°I¡¯m willing to put it in writing. If my wife can¡¯t uncover the truth in a month, you can hold me to the agreement. With a written contract, if I back out, you can take legal action, right?¡± After a brief exchange of nces, Jack finally spoke. ¡°Mr. Young, you¡¯ve made your point. If we still refuse, we¡¯d seem ungracious. Fine, with you on board, it¡¯s just a matter of a month. Ms. Scott, we hope you won¡¯t let us down.¡± As Jack voiced his opinion, the other shareholders chimed in agreement. Once all the shareholders left, only idris and I remained in the conference room. I stayed silent, gathering my materials to leave, but Idris¡¯s towering figure blocked my path. I looked up at him, a cold smirk on my face. ¡°Something on your mind, Mr. Young?¡± He looked back at me, a hint of helplessness creasing his brow, ¡°Yvette, aren¡¯t you going to say anything to me?¡± I met his gaze with a frosty stare, my words dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Say what? Did I ask for your help? Don¡¯t tell me you think your actions earlier were impressive.¡± I moved closer to him, my voice dropping to a cold whisper. ¡°Did you really think you were ying the knight in shining armor?¡± His brow furrowed, a flicker of anger in his eyes. ¡°Yvette!¡± ¡°No need to raise your voice, Mr. Young, I can hear you just fine.¡± I leaned against the conference table, my eyes meeting his, my voice cool and detached. ¡°Even without your intervention today, I would have convinced the shareholders to give me a month. So, Idris, don¡¯t expect any gratitude from me.¡± He pressed his l*ps together, not arguing, just looking at me, ¡°Grandmother wants you to visit the old mansion.¡± I had forgotten about that. Madam Young had called earlier in the morning, but with my father¡¯s situation, I had pushed it to the back of my mind. Hearing him mention it, I took a deep breath and nodded, ¡°I know.¡± The incident from five years ago was well¨Cknown, a hot tople. Madam Young¡¯s request for me to visit the old mansion probably meant she had a new n. After some thought, I braced myself for what was toe. If Madam Young¡¯s n was to have me divorce Idris, then so be it. It was inevitable and perhaps for the best. If Madam Young no longer wanted me to be part of the Young family, leaving now would be the best decision. with these thoughts, a wave of relief washed over me. Yet, I was left wondering, what was to do with this non¨Cexistent child Chapter 43 He Stepped in to Help Me growing within me? I noticed Idris lingering by my side, showing no signs of leaving. I shot him a questioning look. ¡°What else do you want?¡± His gaze was intense. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to the old mansion.¡± ¡°No need!¡± I retorted, promptly exiting the conference room. ¡°If you have any spare time, you should spend it with Moore. She could use yourpany right now,¡± Idris, ever the domineering type, stared at me, dering, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 I owe her my life. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ignoring my protests, Idris strode out of the conference room. I had too much on my te to chase after him. After delegating some tasks to Uncle Marcus, I gathered my things to head to the old mansion Outside thepany, true to his word, Idris was waiting. Dressed in ck, he stood next to his McLaren of the same hue. His handsome, aristocratic demeanor was impossible to ignore, drawing the eyes of passersby, Everyone appreciated beauty, and a good¨Clooking person inevitably attracted extra nces from passers¨Cby, regardless of gender. Not wanting to be the center of attention, I shot him a nce and headed towards my car. Beep beep¡­ Idris honked his hom, drawing even more attention. Then he called out, ¡°Yvette, let me drive you.¡± His voice was not loud, but the employees of Scott Corporation and the passers¨Cby could hear him. After all, he had honked his horn, making it hard for people not to notice. I looked at him, l*ps pursed. How had I never noticed before just how shameless this man could be? If I were to strut out of here right now, it would take less than two hours for the gossip about Ms. Scott of Scott Corporation and the Young heir having a spat to spread like wildfire throughout thepany. It was not a big deal, but she did not want her personal business to be the talk of the town. Despite my reluctance to let Idris drive me, I found myself climbing into his car. The McLaren that was worth a fortune roared. to life with a powerful purr that was impossible to ignore. It drew envious stares from passersby, which I found ufortable, so I rolled up the window. Idris nced at me, his handsome eyebrows arching in surprise. ¡°I thought you¡¯d enjoy this,¡± he said. I pressed my l*ps together, not in the mood to engage with him. ¡°Moore would,¡± I replied. His brow furrowed, a hint of displeasure in his eyes. As we waited at a red light, his strong fingers tapped rhythmically on the steering wheel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened to your father,¡± he said. ¡°If you¡¯re angry and need to vent, I¡¯m here.¡± I scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say, Mr. Young. What, are you afraid I¡¯ll take out my anger on Moore and hurt your precious darling?¡± His voice was low and controlled as he replied, ¡°Yvette, she¡¯s just a pregnant woman. If you hurt her, it would upset my grandmother. Besides, you¡¯re carrying my child. I want you to take care of yourself. Iughed bitterly. My heart felt numb. ¡°Idris, what makes you so sure I¡¯d still want to have your child?¡± The car jerked to a stop as he mmed on the brakes. He turned to me, his face showing a rare moment of panic. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± His reaction caught me off guard. I had not expected such a strong response. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡± I asked, ¡± You¡¯re hardly short of children, Mr. Young. And if this child in my belly were to be born, he¡¯d have to share your love with others. It might be kinder not to bring him into this world to suffer.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Idris¡¯s grip tightened on my wrist, his dark eyes boring into mine. ¡°Yvette, if you need to vent, take it out on me. The child is innocent.¡± ¡°Innocent? I scoffed, ¡°Who¡¯s guilty, then? My father? Me? Idris, if you¡¯d been honest about having someone else in your heart, we wouldn¡¯t be here. You wanted to enjoy the love of many, but did you ever consider how I felt? You hurt me, and that was bad enough, but you also hurt my father. Idris, do you really think I¡¯m emotionless, that I can¡¯t feel pain?¡± He held my hand in silence for a long moment before finally releasing me. ¡°I owe her my life,¡± he said in a low voice. With that, he restarted the car. I was taken aback. Was he talking about Moore? Chapter 44 Towe her my life. As the car slowly made its way towards the Youngs¡® old house, his voice was distant. ¡°Five years ago, I went to the border. I had an ident there and lost my sight. She was the one who brought me back to Lake City. I had nned to marry her so she could livefortably with the Youngs for the rest of her life. But then she suddenly married someone else. I thought she had found her happiness, so I never brought it up after we got married.¡± Five years ago, again. I felt a headacheing on and rubbed my temples. ¡°So, now that she¡¯s back and unhappy, you n to make her happy?¡± He knitted his brows, casting a sidelong nce at me, his voice tinged with a hint of helplessness. ¡°Yvette, after two years of marriage, is this how you see me? I promise to provide for her for the rest of her life, but that¡¯s where it ends. My grandmother will ensure she spends her remaining years in peace at the old house. You are my wife, and you always will be. The child you¡¯re carrying is mine, and no one can take away even a shred of his father¡¯s love. We are husband and wife, forever and always.¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 A Master of Maniption In the past, Idris¡® words would have stirred my emotions, but now, they only left me feeling numb. I looked at him, augh escaping my l*ps, but I did not feel like speaking anymore. The autumn sun was inviting, shining upon the Young¡¯s Old Manor. Madam Young was basking in its warmth,fortably seated in a rocking chair in the yard. As Idris and I arrived, she was feigning sleep, her eyes closed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Mr. Zachary had two chairs brought over and served us two cups of clear tea. He then stood next to Madam Young, whispering, ¡°The guests have arrived.¡± At the sound of his voice, Madam Young leisurely opened her eyes, her gaze falling on us. She exchanged a few subtle words with Idris before turning to me with some inconsequential questions. After a while, she found an excuse to send Idris away. Then, she turned to me. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your father¡¯s situation. It may seem inappropriate for me, as an elder, to discuss other matters with you at this time, but I am Idris¡¯s grandmother, and I have the Youngs¡® interests to consider. You must have seen the news headlines. Have you thought about how to handle it?¡± I pressed my l*ps together, pausing for a moment before responding, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for Scott Corporation¡¯s PR to handle the headline. The issue should be under control soon.¡± I held back my next words, choosing instead to study her. She gave a slight nod. ¡°Indeed, situations like this should be tightly controlled. The best course of action is to suppress it. But remember, this is a fact that¡¯s now public knowledge. I¡¯m afraid the Youngs¡® reputation is already the subject of gossip.¡± Certain matters, once catching a whiff of scandal, were prone to wild spection. Now that it was blown up, it was inevitable that people would talk. I pressed my l*ps together, steadied my demeanor, and addressed the elderly woman, ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t anticipate this situation. I¡¯m truly sorry for the damage it¡¯s caused the Youngs. If you¡¯re upset about this, please don¡¯t take it out on Scott Corporation. I¡¯m willing to shoulder all the me.¡± She studied me, her anger seemingly tempered. She lightly pursed her l*ps. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. You¡¯re a victim too, so I don¡¯t me you.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°But the fact remains that this has happened. As the Youngs¡® daughter¨Cin¨CLaw, Yvette, you¡¯ll have to step down¡± I understood her words, nodded, and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for a divorce from Idris as soon as possible.¡± I hesitated, then added, ¡°The child I¡¯m carrying¡­¡± Idris already knew about the child. If I suddenly revealed that it was all a ruse orchestrated by Madam Young, it might breed resentment Madam Young seemed to have anticipated my thoughts. She looked at me, her eyes shrewd. ¡°This could be a golden. opportunity. I can tell Idris has feelings for you. If you were to ask for a divorce without reason, he wouldn¡¯t agree. Yvette, you¡¯re a smart girl. This non¨Cexistent child you¡¯re carrying could be a useful tool. It could make Idris give up on you, making your divorce seem logical.¡± So, Madam Young wanted me to use this non¨Cexistent child I was supposedly carrying to force Idris into a divorce? Well, she truly was a seasoned veteran of the business battlefield, even going as far as to n my exit strategy. She knew Idris well, understood his deep sense of love and responsibility, and was aware that our years as a married couple could not possibly be devoid of feelings. So, if I were to suddenly suggest a divorce, Idris, out of concern and obligation, would refuse. However, if I were to use our child to deeply wound Idris¡¯s heart, causing him to abandon his sense of duty, the divorce would naturally follow. Madam Young was clever. Regardless of the oue, it would be a win for her. Chapter 45 A Master of Maniption Seeing my silence, she narrowed her eyes slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something you don¡¯t understand?¡± I shook my head, paused for a moment, and said, ¡°Grandma, your n is brilliant. I¡¯m just curious, how do you intend to handle the child Moore is carrying?¡± Upon hearing this, her expression darkened slightly, and she replied dismissively, ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with that. Once you and Idris are divorced, the affairs of the Youngs will no longer involve you.¡± Fair enough. I did not press further and said, ¡°Grandma, the matter of my divorce with Idris involves a non¨Cexistent child. I can¡¯t handle everything perfectly right away, I need some time.¡± She nodded, not making things difficult for me, and simply asked, ¡°How long do you need?¡± ¡°At least two months.¡± After a moment of silence, she nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s fine. With your father¡¯s recent passing and the Scott Corporation on the brink of copse, if Idris were to divorce you now, it would look like the Youngs were kicking you while you¡¯re down. I¡¯ll give you two months to sort this out. I hope your divorce from Idris won¡¯t cause any unnecessary trouble for the Youngs.¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Nothing More Than a Fake Perfectly calcted selfishness. That¡¯s what you would call Madam Young¡¯s prize trait. She had a knack for making sure she never lost in any situation. I wondered if she would explode with rage if she knew that Idris had used ten percent of Young Corporation¡¯s shares as my coteral. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After my chat with her, I left. I never liked this old mansion to begin with, and now, that was especially the case. I doubted I would ever return. I still had some belongings in my room in the side house, so I decided to take them with me today. In the side house¡¯s living room, the family doctor was checking on Moore¡¯s baby¡¯s heartbeat. Hearing footsteps, Moore, hand on her belly, turned around with a smile. ¡°Iddy, you¡¯re here.¡± The moment she realized it was me, her face fell, her eyes wide with anger. ¡°Why is it you? Didn¡¯t Madam Young ban you from the mansion? How dare you show your face here?¡± I had grown numb to her sharp words. The family doctor, sensing the tension, excused himself after giving Moore some instructions. Left alone with Moore, she looked at me, hand on her slightly swollen belly, and sneered. ¡°Wette, even if you¡¯re pregnant too, what does it matter? Iddy has no interest in you. You used to have the backing of Scott Corporation, and you could stay by his side with dignity. Now, your reputation is in tatters, and the Scott Corporation you relied on is on the brink of copse. I¡¯m curious, what makes you think you still have the right to stay by Iddy¡¯s side?¡± I did note here to argue with her, so I ignored her and went straight upstairs to gather my belongings and leave. Moore was the kind of person who loved to take advantage of people and then feign Innocence. Seeing my silence, she seemed to gain energy, trailing me upstairs and continuing her incessant chatter. I paid her no mind, tidying up and preparing to leave She positioned herself in the doorway of the bedroom, her face full of provocation as she taunted, ¡°Yvette, weren¡¯t you always so eloquent? Why so quiet now? Where¡¯s that overbearing arrogance of yours?¡± Her excitement grew with every word. She sneered at me. ¡°Of course, your father¡¯s gone, Scott Corporation is just an empty shell, and the Youngs have discarded you. You¡¯re no different from a stray dog now. I warned you, but you were too stubborn to listen, choosing your own downfall.¡± I frowned, my l*ps pressed together as I looked at her, my voice low. ¡°How do you know about Scott Corporation? I knew the oue with the Youngs and Idris was inevitable, but I had just learned about Scott Corporation. She had never set foot in thepany, so how did she know? Caught off guard by my question, she paused and then scoffed. ¡°Yvette, don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re not the only Scott daughter.¡± Her words made my face darken. I red at her, my voice cold and angry. ¡°A Scott daughter? You think you¡¯re worthy? Moore, Dad didn¡¯t raise a daughter who would drive him to his grave!¡± Her face faltered, but only for a moment, then she red back at me. ¡°So what? Yvette, what can you do to me?¡± Indeed, I could not do anything to her. After all, my father¡¯s death had happened, and there was no going back. Spotting the man near the bedroom, I squinted, cing my hand on Moore¡¯s shoulder, pressing where she¡¯d been shot. ¡°True, I can¡¯t do anything to you,¡± I began, ¡°but Moore, you¡¯re pretending to be Idris¡¯s savior under a false identity. Aren¡¯t you scared that he¡¯ll cast you aside when he learns the truth?¡± The mere mention of this sent Moore spiraling out of control. She knocked my hand away, pushing me back, her face a mask of wariness. ¡°Yvette, what are you trying to say?¡± I gave a small smile, ncing at the man outside the door. ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m implying, Moore. I¡¯m well aware of your capabilities. Given your nature, you wouldn¡¯t risk your life to save a stranger, let alone go through the trouble of Chapter 46 Nothing More Than a Fake bringing him back from the border. My father mentioned that you only spent half a month at the border five years ago. ¡°Yvette, if you spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll shut you up,¡± Moore threatened, her emotions teetering on the edge. She lunged at me, ready to attack. 1 stepped back, surprisingly calm. The man outside reacted quickly, pulling the frenzied Moore away. Upon seeing Idris, Moore¡¯s face paled, stuttering, ¡°Iddy, why are you¡­.¡± Idris ignored her, steadying her before turning his dark gaze on me. His voice was low, restrained. ¡°What did you mean by what you just said?¡± Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Why do you know about the past? I smiled, not intending to borate. ¡°Take it at face value, Mr. Young. If you¡¯re curious, why not investigate my dear sister¡¯s whereabouts during your ident? See if she really could have saved you from the border and brought you back.¡± With that, I prepared to leave. Idris seized my wrist, his handsome brow furrowed as he looked at me. ¡°Yvette, how do you know about what happened in the past?¡± His confusion was palpable, and I yearned to tell him everything, but I knew that if he learned about the past, his stubborn nature would make a divorce even more unlikely. With this in mind, I said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. I just understand my sister¡¯s nature, and I wanted to warn you. If you¡¯re looking to repay a favor, make sure you¡¯re not thanking the wrong person. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up the butt of everyone¡¯s jokes.¡± I wrenched my hand from his grip, gathered my belongings, and left the yard. Idris seemed determined to follow, but Moore held him back. my stomach Clutching her stomach and grimacing in pain, she cried out to Idris, her voice strained with desperation. ¡°Iddy, my hurts so much. Don¡¯t leave¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I could not help but admire Moore¡¯s performance. Her acting skills were wasted anywhere besides a stage. When I left the Youngs¡® residence, night had fallen. Uncle Marcus called to tell me he had prepared all the financial documents. from Scott Corporation and asked if he should bring them to the Scotts¡® for me to review. I agreed. I had only a month to investigate the finances. Now that things were over between Idris and me, and with my father gone, my mother was alone at the Scotts¡®. She was struggling, and it was the perfect time for me to return and support her, while also investigating the whereabouts of the missing three million. When I arrived at the Scotts, the sprawling vi was shrouded in darkness. At first, I thought my mother had not returned. But when I switched on the light, I saw her huddled on the sofa, her face streaked with tears and etched with exhaustion. The sudden brightness made her squint as she looked at me. Seeing her in this state, a pang of pain shot through my heart. I moved to her side, my voice raspy. ¡°Mom, why are you sitting in the dark? Have you eaten dinner yet?¡± She gave a slight shake of her head, her gaze on me. ¡°Yvette, do you think your father is cold, all alone in the funeral home? Do you think he might be scared? I¡¯ve kept the light on, hoping he mighte back to see me. But I¡¯ve been waiting, and there¡¯s no sign of him. He was always so stubborn, so hard¨Chearted. He left without even saying a proper goodbye¡± The pain in my heart was so intense it felt like I could not breathe. I drew in a deep breath. ¡°Mom, Dad was most worried about you before he left. He kept reminding me to take good care of you. He didn¡¯t want to leave you. He just didn¡¯t have the chance to say a proper goodbye.¡± Tears began to fall from my mother¡¯s eyes again as she clung to me. ¡°Yvette, what did your father say to you before he left? Tell me.¡± I knew she was missing my father. I repeated to her what my father had said to me before he left. She held me close, nodding slightly, her l*ps pressed together. He was always tough on the outside but soft on the inside. Even at the end, he couldn¡¯t let go of us. That stubborn old man!¡± The doorbell rang from outside the yard. I remembered I had asked Uncle Marcus to deliver some financial documents. I got up to wee him and ushered Uncle Marcus into the living room. Uncle Marcus came in with a box of documents and ced them on the coffee table. ¡°Ms. Scott, I¡¯ve brought some of the financial reports from Scott Corporation and GleamGate Media for the past year. There¡¯s still some more. The finance department said they needed more time to prepare the rest. They¡¯ll deliver them tomorrow once they¡¯re ready.¡± I nodded, looking at Uncle Marcus. ¡°I appreciate your help, Uncle Marcus.¡± Uncle Marcus gave a nod of understanding. My mother, having wiped away the tear stains on her face, poured him a cup of tea and gestured for him to sit. epting the tea with a smile and a word of thanks, Uncle Marcus could not help but notice the redness of her eyes. ¡°About the chairman¡¯s situation,¡± he began, ¡°I hope you¡¯re managing your grief. Don¡¯t let it consume you.¡± Chapter 47 Why do you know about the past? My mother offered a strained smile but said nothing more. Once the documents were delivered, Uncle Marcus did not linger. As he prepared to leave, he assured me that I could reach out to him if I needed anything. I responded with a grateful smile. Staring at the box of documents before me, I felt a twinge of anxiety between my brows. I was unsure if I had the capacity to navigate the current predicament of the Scott Corporation My mother, still oblivious to the situation, only questioned me after Uncle Marcus had left. ¡°Yvette, what¡¯s going on? Why do you need the financial documents of the Scott Corporation?¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Are you worthy? I ryed to my mother the day¡¯s events at the Scott Corporation, Her brows furrowed in disbelief. ¡°Impossible,¡± she dered. ¡°Your father would never use a media company for moneyundering. What would he gain from it? Besides, we haven¡¯t had any significant ie this year. Your father has always been dedicated to managing the Scott business well. He wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake and plunge the Scott Corporation into crisis.¡± Understanding her emotional turmoil, I took her hand in mine and reassured her. ¡°Mom, I trust Dad too. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve promised the shareholders that I¡¯ll trace the money within a month and clear Dad¡¯s name.¡± She nodded, her gaze resolute. ¡°Yes, we must find out the truth. We absolutely must.¡± While I was determined to uncover the truth about my father¡¯s affairs, the immediate priority was to arrange his funeral. The following day, my mother and I visited the funeral home. It was not good to leave the b*dy unattended for too long. Inside the solemn funeral home, my father¡¯s b*dyy peacefully in a paper casket, adorned with a multitude of yellow and white chrysanthemums. His face was serene, as if he was merely sleeping. Perhaps this was the tranquil visage we would all wear in death¡¯s embrace. ¡°Please, family members, take a moment to grieve, and then wait in the adjoining resting room.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After casting a final nce at my father, the funeral staff ushered us to the neighboring room, preparing to guide my father¡¯s b*dy into the cremation furnace. As I watched him being pushed into the furnace, my mother¡¯s emotions shattered. Her b*dy trembled uncontrobly as she clung to me, pleading, ¡°Yvette, can we not burn your father? He suffered so much in life, how can he bear this now?¡± A crushing weight seemed to seize my heart, making it hard to breathe. I knew, with a rity that cut through the pain, that my mother was on the brink of emotional copse. If I did not stay strong, no one would be left to handle my father¡¯s final affairs. I wrapped my arms around my mother, patting her shoulder in an attempt to soothe her. ¡°Mom, It won¡¯t hurt. 1 asked them, and they said it wouldn¡¯t hurt. Dad will be out in just a little while. It won¡¯t hurt.¡± My mother¡¯s voice broke, her words barely a whisper. ¡°Really? It won¡¯t hurt? With such high heat, he¡­¡± She could not finish her sentence. I took a deep breath, steadying myself as I reassured her, ¡°Really, it won¡¯t hurt. The heat is so intense, Dad won¡¯t feel a thing. It will be over soon¡® My mother¡¯s heart ached for my father, and mine did too. I dared not dwell on whether he would feel pain. Some thoughts, once entertained, would unleash a torrent of emotions that threatened to pull me under. I could not afford to copse like mother. my Forty minutester, my father¡¯s ashes were presented to us. As a child, I had naively believed that the ¡°ashes¡® people spoke of were simply a pile of dust. The moment I saw my father¡¯s remains being wheeled out, I understood that even cremation could not reduce a person¡¯s bones to ashes. My father¡¯s skull and limbs were still distinctly there, and the rest of his b*dy was not ash but fragments of bone. His bones, darkened to a sickly yellow from his prolonged illness, were a stark contrast to the usual white I thought bones would be. In the funeral home, my mother and I carefully ced each piece of my father¡¯s remains into the urn. My mother cradled his skull, her gaze tracing the darkened lines, her hands shaking uncontrobly. Her voice, choked with emotion, whispered, Yvette, can you imagine how much he must have suffered?¡± I had no words to offer, only silence. By the time Moore arrived, my mother and I were ready to take my father to his final resting ce. She was dressed in ck, Chapter 48 Are you worthy? her face painted, her red l*ps a stark contrast that hurt to look at. Upon seeing her, my mother gave her a cold stare, not uttering a single word. I held my father¡¯s urn, casting an indifferent nce at Idris, who stood a short distance behind her. He approached us, his tall figure looming over me as he reached out to take the urn. I sidestepped him and got straight into the car. Uncle Marcus was driving. He nced at the tardy pair, his brow furrowed, but he said nothing and started the car. The cemetery was crowded with people, most of them friends and rtives who had known my father in life, all there to bid him a final farewell. There were many customs associated with a burial, and my mother and I knelt before the grave, offering flowers in the hope that my father would receive them in the afterlife. When Idris crouched down next to me, I was taken aback. I quickly snatched the flowers he was about to offer, saying coldly, You have no right to offer this for my father.¡± He pressed his l*ps together, his brow furrowed, but after a moment, he stood and walked over to the tombstone to help Uncle Marcus set it up. I did not want him touching anything rted to my father. I stood up to make him leave, but as I did, a wave of dizziness washed over me, and I nearly fell. He was the first to steady me, his voice a soft murmur. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I shrugged him off, my voice tight with suppressed anger. ¡°Mr. Young, I¡¯d appreciate it if you and Moore would leave.¡± His gaze met mine, his dark eyes shadowed and restrained. ¡°Yvette, I am your husband.¡± ¡°Husband?¡± I scoffed, pointing at Moore, who was kneeling with feigned sorrow at my father¡¯s grave, ¡°You¡¯re the man who drove my own sister to anger my father into an early grave. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of being my husband?¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 He was gravely injured trying to save Moore My voice was quiet, but the cemetery was small and the memorial hushed. Almost everyone heard my words, and their eyes turned to Moore and Idris, whispers filling the air. Idris¡¯s face darkened, his brows furrowed as he looked at me, momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Yvette, what are you bbering about?¡± Moore¡¯s voice broke as she addressed me, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Dad just passed away. Why are you using us of being responsible? Haven¡¯t you upset Father enough over the years? The doctor said Father was doing fine. It was your past scandals being dug up and made public thatnded Father in the emergency room.¡°¡® Her words rang out loud and clear, her tear¨Cstreaked face a picture of sorrow and innocence. The scandal from five years ago¡­ Even though I had a PR team handle it swiftly, it was eventually thrust into the public eye. These people, who were close to my father, could not have missed it. If this had not been brought up, things would have been fine. Once it was, though, everyone seemed to agree with the inte¡¯s portrayal of me; a willful, arrogant woman with no sense of shame who ran off with someone. I could not bear the icy, critical stares that felt like daggers piercing me. It felt like I was being thrown into a frying pan. I wanted to defend myself, but I was shaking so much I could not utter a word. Witnessing my predicament, my mother, in a fit of rage, snatched up the flowers and hurled them at Moore. She screamed at him, ¡°You ungrateful wretch! I didn¡¯t raise you for over twenty years just so you could torment my daughter. You¡¯re nothing but an ungrateful wench. You caused my husband¡¯s death, and now you¡¯re tormenting my daughter. I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± With that, she picked up a brick from the ground and swung it at Moore, her actions wild and uncontroble. I was too stunned to react. By the time I did, all I heard was a piercing scream. Then I saw a gaping wound in Idris¡¯s head, blood streaming down Moore was clutching Idris¡¯s bleeding head, his cries echoing with raw pain. The one who was hurt was not Moore, but Idris. He sure knew how to y the knight in shining armor. My mother was frozen in fear, the brick slipping from her hand and ttering to the ground. ¡°Quick, get him to the hospital!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted, and then Idris was helped away by a few people. Moore also left I watched their retreating figures, feeling dazed. I walked over to my mother, steadied her, and called out in a hoarse voice,¡± Mom!¡± My mother turned to look at me, her eyes bloodshot, her voice trembling. ¡°Yvette, he won¡¯t¡­ He won¡¯t die, will he?¡± I shook my head, gently holding her as I said, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t die.¡± Even if he did, I would give my life to help my mother out. Hearing my words, my mother finally broke down in tears. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Uncle Marcus, witnessing this scene, stood by, at a loss for words. After a long silence, he said helplessly, ¡°What a day, and it turns out to be like this¡­¡± My father had beenid to rest, and the mourners had all left after the spectacle. The silence around us was deafening. Yes, what a day indeed, letting my father witness all this from beyond. The pain in my heart was unbearable. I had promised him that I would take good care of my mother. Once my father¡¯s funeral was taken care of, I had Uncle Marcus escort my mother back to the Scotts. Then, I headed straight to the hospital. Outside the operating room, Moore was hunched over, her hands smeared with blood. Her sobs were so intense that his voice was breaking Mr. Zachary was there too, pacing back and forth in distress, clueless about what had transpired. Upon seeing me, he rushed Chapter 49 He was gravely injured trying to save Moore over. ¡°Mrs. Young, what on earth happened? How did Mr. Young end up so severely injured?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her. She¡¯s the killer, Mr. Zachary. It¡¯s Yvette. She¡¯s trying to murder Idris.¡± Before I could utter a word, Moore sprang up from the ground, pointing at me usingly, his face twisted with hatred. Mr. Zachary looked at me, his gaze filled with confusion. I knew he was here to gather information to report back to Madam Young. After a pause, I confessed, ¡°I was the one who hurt Idris.¡± Mr. Zachary was taken aback, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on? How did this¡­¡± Before he could finish, the operating room door swung open. The doctor addressed us. ¡°The patient is stable, he¡¯s conscious, and the wound has been stitched. Just ensure it doesn¡¯t get wet. The family shouldplete the hospital admission procedures. After a two¨C day observation, if all goes well, he can be discharged.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Idris¡¯s deep voice echoed from the operating room. His head had been cleaned and bandaged. He addressed the doctor. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be hospitalized.¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Always ying the Favor Card Idris then turned to Mr. Zachary. ¡°Go back and tell grandma that I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a minor scrape. I¡¯ll be alright in a couple of days. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Mr. Zachary, upon seeing Idris in his current state, hesitated. However, under Idris¡¯s intense and commanding gaze, he nodded and left the room. ¡°Iddy, you¡¯ve lost so much blood. How can you possibly be okay? I¡¯ll handle the hospital admission. You should stay here for a couple of days. It would put my mind at ease, alright?¡± Moore pleaded, her arm wrapped around his, her face a mask of worry. Idris gently unwrapped her arm from his, his expression calm. ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± he said He then turned his gaze towards me, took a couple of steps in my direction, and reassured me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Hooked up at him. His forehead was wrapped in a bandage due to his wound, but even that did not diminish his regal aura. ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay,¡± I replied, not wanting to prolong the conversation, and prepared to leave. Suddenly, he caught my wrist, his voice low and close to my ear. ¡°I am injured, after all. Won¡¯t you help me get home?¡± I bit my l*p, wanting to point out that Moore was still here. Then I thought, I was still his wife, why should I push him onto Moore and upset myself? It would be better to upset Moore instead and ease my own frustration. With that thought, I helped him up and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Iddy ¡°Moore¡¯s voice trailed off, her face twisted in anger. She called out softly from behind us, but Idris seemed not to hear. He let me help him out of the hospital. In the car, I drove off the hospital grounds. I nced in the rearview mirror at Moore, standing at the hospital entrance with a face full of resentment. My mood lightened considerably. The journey was quiet. Idris and I had nothing to talk about, so I kept quiet. Then, out of the blue, he said, ¡°I owe her my life.¡± He said it so casually, as if stating a fact. I was taken aback for a moment, and it took me a while to understand. Was he trying to exin why he had saved that woman in the cemetery? I pressed my l*ps together, eyes fixed on the road ahead, and asked, ¡°So, you n to dedicate your life to repay her for saving yours?¡± The car fell into a moment of silence. After what felt like an eternity, he finally said, ¡°I will keep her safe for the rest of my life. I nodded, augh threatening to escape, but it never did. Silence fell again. I was torn between admiring this man¡¯s sense of gratitude and despising his hasty conclusion about who had saved his life. Seeing my silence, he let out a small sigh and continued, ¡°That day at the hospital, I didn¡¯t expect Moore to be there. She told your father about her pregnancy, begging him on her knees to let it be. By the time I wanted to intervene, your father was already beyond reasoning,¡± Was this his exnation for my father¡¯s death? I pressed my l*ps together again, gripping the steering wheel, and managed a single ¡®hmm¡®. Nothing more. Seeing my lukewarm response, he pressed his l*ps together and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, I don¡¯t mind you stabbing me at Chapter 50 Always ying the Favor Card This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. few more times.¡± 212 What was he saying? I could not help but scoff. ¡°Mr. Young, you really shouldn¡¯t be saying that. You might be willing to risk it all for Moore, but I¡¯m not about to take the me for intentionally hurting someone.¡± He nced at me, his ck eyes so deep they were almost frightening. I thought I had said something to upset him, but I couldn¡¯t think of what it could have been. Why was he looking at me with such a stifled expression? ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that¡­¡± I started. He cut me off. ¡°Yvette, your head really is full of crap.¡± Was that really how he talked to people? ¡°Stop!¡± thit the brakes, took a deep breath, and turned to him, saying each word clearly, ¡°Get out.¡± He looked at me, his expression dark. ¡°Yvette, this car is mine!¡± I could not help butugh. Fine! I pulled up the handbrake, swung open the door, and stepped out of the car, all in one fluid motion, not even sparing a nce back at him. If he would not get out, I would. In sprawling Lake City, finding another car would be a breeze. ¡°Yvette,e back here!¡± His voice, seething with anger, echoed from behind. I paid him no mind, slipping into a nearby alley to shake him off. The alleys of Lake City were abyrinth of twists and turns. After a while, confident that Idris wouldn¡¯t dare follow, I began to scout for an exit to hail a cab back home. ¡°Alex, please, just a little bit, that¡¯s all I¡¯m asking for. I¡¯ll do anything you want, please¡­¡± A woman¡¯s desperate plea echoed from a side alley. I paused, curiosity piqued, and peered around the corner. A thin woman was half¨Ckneeling before a man polishing shoes, her face twisted in agony as she begged him. The man, his face hidden under a hat, hooked her chin and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re revolting. Get lost and stop interfering with my business.¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 The man from five years ago reappeared Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. With that, the mannded a kick squarely on her chest. The woman, who was already frail, was sent sprawling backward in a heap of limbs. Despite the blow, she made no protest. Instead, she picked herself up and continued her plea, ¡°Alex, please, have some mercy. Just a little bit, I promise I¡¯ll leave right away, I won¡¯t be a bother.¡± With that, she crawled towards him again. Disgusted, the man drew a knife from his pocket, pointing it menacingly at her. ¡°You don¡¯t n on leaving, do you?¡± At the sight of the knife, the woman recoiled, scrambling to her feet and stumbling away. Surveying the scene, I had no intention of lingering. I was ready to find an exit and leave. As I was about to look away, my eyes caught the snake pattern on the knife in the man¡¯s hand. My mind buzzed, and a flood of familiar memories surged forward. I knew that knife. Five years ago, in a Mand hotel, that man had pressed it against my throat, threatening to slit my veins and make me bleed out if I dared to scream. The snake pattern on the knife handle was etched into my memory. It was something I would never forget, not even in death. Pushing down the wave of emotions, I watched as the shoe¨Cshiner put away the knife, nced around, picked up his tools, and headed towards an alley on his right. That face, I saw it clearly. That dark, indistinct face. It was him! Alex Martinez. I would never forget. It was this man who had pushed me into hell, nearly killed me at the border, and made it impossible for me to return to my old life. I had been searching for him for five years, dreaming of the day I would find him. I wanted him to exin, word by word, to everyone what had happened that year. I wanted him to tell my father himself that I had never been reckless. Five years, and by some divine twist of fate, I saw him here. This time, I would not let him escape, even if it cost me my life. With that thought, I started to follow him, but after only a few steps, I was yanked into a nearby alley. I thought I was being followed and almost screamed, but looking up, I saw it was Idris. Seeing him, I did not bother with pleasantries. I pushed him away and tried to continue my pursuit. He held me back, his voice low. ¡°Yvette, are you trying to get yourself killed chasing a fugitive?¡± I paused, looking at him. ¡°How do you know he¡¯s a fugitive?¡± He nced in the direction where the man had vanished before he let go of me. ¡°He¡¯s armed with a knife, and that shoebox is filled with opium. Why are you tailing someone like him?¡± I had not noticed what was in the shoebox, but Idris¡¯s reminder brought it back to me. Alex had been involved in illegal activities ind, including abducting young girls and smuggling He was knee¨Cdeep in all of it. The woman who had been begging him on her knees must have been an addict. That exined her skeletal appearance. Even so, what did it matter? I had spent five years searching for him, and now that I had finally found him, I was not ready to let him sl*p away. Chapter 51. The man from five years ago reappeared With that thought, I pushed Idris away and said icily, ¡°My affairs are none of your business.¡± With that, I continued in the direction Alex had gone. Idris caught hold of me, his handsome face creased with worry. ¡°He¡¯s likely a regr around here. If you follow him now, you might spook him.¡± I pressed my l*ps together, ncing at him. He calmly suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to the police station. We¡¯ll file a report, and the police will stake out the area. It¡¯s safer than you tailing him.¡± He had a point. I stopped my pursuit. We went to the police station, where I ryed the events from five years ago and voiced my suspicions about Alex¡¯s smuggling activities. The police were quick to grasp the situation. They immediately summoned Officer Jackson, who had handled my case five years ago. Seeing me, he looked surprised. ¡°Ms. Scott, what¡¯s this about.¡± I exined everything to him. He frowned, nodded, and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll keep an eye on this. But this case involves the drug enforcement team. I think they might n to use Alex to catch the bigger fish behind him. Don¡¯t do anything rash that might alert him.¡± I got the message. They were on the hunt for the drug source, and that meant starting with smugglers like Alex. Otherwise, even if Alex was apprehended, countless others would rise to take his ce. Thus, they had to use Alex to dismantle the entire operation behind him. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Moore is not a Scott After bidding Officer Jackson farewell, I exited the police station. Idris kept his gaze on me, silent. I expected him to ask something, but he remained quiet. Finally, I broke the silence. ¡°Thank you for today.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for his reminder to involve the police, my hatred for Alex would have driven me to act rashly. Given my limited abilities, I might have ended up reliving the events of five years ago. This time, I might not be as lucky as to get to return home. He did not respond, just looked at me and asked, ¡°Yvette, how did you manage to escape five years ago?¡± I was taken aback and met his probing gaze. For a moment, I almost spilled everything, but Madam Young¡¯s words echoed in my mind, steadying my emotions. ¡°The police rescued me,¡± I said. ¡°You heard Officer Jackson. They went through hell and high water to find me.¡± He narrowed his eyes slightly, studying me. ¡°Is that so? Then what did you mean by what you said to Moore in the side yard?¡± I remembered. That day at the old house, I called Moore an imposter. I was bitter then, and I had deliberately provoked Moore and sowed seeds of doubt in Idris. I shrugged nonchntly. ¡°What could it mean? It was just me talking nonsense. Besides, if you feel suspicious, why don¡¯t you investigate how long Moore was at the border five years ago?¡± His brows knitted together, his face darkened. ¡°I trust her. There¡¯s no need for these pointless actions. Since you¡¯re spouting nonsense, you¡¯d better watch your mouth from now on.¡± With that, be turned and walked away. As I watched his retreating figure, I felt a sense of bewilderment. That was weird. Idris did have feelings for me, but they paled inparison to his feelings for Moore. If it ever came down to a conflict between Moore and me, I knew without a doubt that he would choose her. Even if one day he found out that I was the one who suffered with him in the water prison five years ago and the one who fled with him, he would not easily let go of Moore. After all, they had once loved each other deeply. un the Pushing down the sadness welling up in my chest, I took a deep breath and made a silent decision. I needed to speed up divorce process. When I returned to the Scott residence, my mother was sitting in the hall, lost in thought. Ever since my father passed, she had been like this. Hearing meing in, she turned to look. Her gaze was somewhat vacant. ¡°Yvette, is Idris alright?¡± I shook my head, reassuring her. ¡°He¡¯s fine. Just a minor scrape, nothing serious. He¡¯s already been discharged from the hospital Don¡¯t worry.¡± Hearing this, she nodded and let out a sigh of relief. Looking at her, I hesitated for a few seconds, then finally asked, ¡°Mom, why did yoush out at my sister at the cemetery?¡± The situation had been too chaotic then, and I did not have time to ask her what she meant by what she said. Now, it was just the two of us, so I felt it was time to ask. She seemed taken aback, her gaze flickering uncertainly as if she did not know how to respond. I had only asked out of curiosity, but her reaction made me more suspicious. I asked again, ¡°Mom, are you keeping something from me?¡± Mother¡¯s l*ps tightened, her gaze dropping to the floor as she fell into a long silence. Finally, she guided me to the couch, taking a shallow breath before speaking. ¡°Yvette, she¡¯s not your sister.¡± I blinked, momentarily stunned, struggling to grasp my mother¡¯s words. ¡°Mom, what do you mean, she¡¯s not my sister)¡± Chapter 52 Moore is not a Scott This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. My mother gently patted my hand, letting out a sigh. ¡°Moore isn¡¯t your father¡¯s and my child. Twenty¨C five years ago, while your father and I were on a business trip, we found Moore lying by the roadside. It was a year of heavy snowfall in the south, and she was half¨Cburied in the snow. If it weren¡¯t for my keen eyes, she might have frozen to death. Seeing a child of four or five years old lying in the snow like that¡­ It was heartbreaking. We rushed her to the hospital.¡± Mother paused, her tone shifting. ¡°Weter discovered she had smallpox. Her parents had abandoned her by the roadside, left to survive on her own. In those times, life was cheap, especially for girls. When her parents learned that her treatment would cost money, they discarded her. Seeing her in such a pitiful state, I pleaded with your father to pay for her treatment. We initially nned to help her find her parents, but we learned that her father had been arrested for a crime, and her mother had fled with her brother. No one knew where they¡¯d gone. She was a pitiful little girl. Your father suggested we send her to an orphanage, but she clung to my hand, refusing to let go. My heart softened, and I brought her home.¡± Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 The Unexpected Man A hint of regret crossed my mother¡¯s face. ¡°If I had known she would wreak havoc on our family, I wouldn¡¯t have let my heart soften and adopted her. Yvette, it¡¯s my fault. I was foolish.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I pressed my l*ps together, a whirlwind of emotions stirring within me. After a moment of silence, I looked at my mother.¡± You and Dad never told me about this.¡± She gave a resigned smile. ¡°After we took her in, you arrived shortly after. Once you were born, she was so mature and caring toward you. Your father and I saw this and gradually began to treat her as our own. Over the years, she¡¯s been nothing but obedient and sensible. Your father and I admittedly had our selfish reasons. We hoped that when we were gone, she could support you. That would give us peace of mind. We never imagined we¡¯d find ourselves in a situation like this.¡± Hearing my mother¡¯s words, it suddenly clicked why Moore had set me up five years ago. If she was not a Scott, everything made sense. With this realization, I took a sharp breath and looked at my mother. ¡°Mom, if she isn¡¯t your daughter, why didn¡¯t you and Dad believe me when I told you what happened five years ago? She furrowed her brows, looking helpless. ¡°It¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t believe you, we just didn¡¯t have any evidence. Plus, after your incident, she went to the border to find you. She was more worried than your father and I. She came back severely Injured, nearly losing her life. People are naturally compassionate, so after seeing her care for you like that, how could we suspect her? Your father did try to investigate, but found nothing. So, we couldn¡¯t just take your word for it. Besides, you were only eighteen then. You were young and sometimes naive!¡± I understood my parents¡® worries and did not press any further. That night, I stayed up with my mother at the Scotts¡®, talking until the early hours. My mother finally drifted off to sleep in the early morning. I did not feel the slightest bit tired. My father had just beenid to rest The mess at Scott Corporation was still waiting for me to sort it out. As dawn broke the following day, I made my way to Scott Corporation early. Uncle Marcus had hauled in a year¡¯s worth of financial statements into my office. The sheer volume of paperwork was overwhelming. It would take days to sift through it all, so I asked Uncle Marcus directly, ¡°Uncle Marcus, did the finance department prepare all these documents and send them over?¡± Uncle Marcus nodded. ¡°Yes, Director Wilson had them prepared in advance knowing you¡¯d want to review them.¡± I paused, my l*ps pursed in thought before finally saying, ¡°No need to go through these documents. Have them returned to the finance department.¡± Uncle Marcus looked taken aback. He did not understand. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I nced at the towering pile of paperwork and said calmly, ¡°Thepany¡¯s top brass must be aware of the shareholders¡® visit. Since they know, then these documents are what they want me to see. Even if I painstakingly read every single word, I won¡¯t find any issues. So, there¡¯s no point in going through them.¡± Uncle Marcus looked at me, hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Are you suggesting¡­ the issue with the three million dors is tied to thepany¡¯s top management?¡± I slightly pursed my l*ps and replied, ¡°My father wouldn¡¯t have his eyes on that three million dors, and outsiders wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to touch that money. It¡¯s only the insiders. Such arge sum of money can¡¯t just vanish from thepany¡¯s ount without reason. Find a way to get me GleamGate Media¡¯s financial statements for this year.¡± He paused, his eyebrows knitting together in a frown, clearly troubled. Seeing his reaction, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He hesitated, opening his mouth only to pause for a moment before finally speaking. Chapter 53 The Unexpected Man ¡°GleamGate Media may be a part of Scott Corporation, but it operates differently. There are certain procedures that need to be followed to ess their financial statements.¡± ¡°Procedures?¡± I was puzzled. ¡°What kind of procedures?¡± He pondered before exining, ¡°GleamGate Media was acquired by Scott Corporation. The top brass and employees are all holdovers from before the acquisition, including the CEO. If I were to request the financial statements, I doubt they¡¯d hand them over without a fuss ¡± I pressed my l*ps together, surprised at theplexity of the situation. After a moment, I asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Scott Corporation have GleamGate Media¡¯s financial reports?¡± He nodded. ¡°They do.¡± The then retrieved GleamGate Media¡¯s financial report and handed it to me. I quickly skimmed through it, pressing my l*ps together again. ¡°Who¡¯s responsible for these ounts?¡± ¡°Bt,¡± Uncle Marcus answered. ¡°When I requested these documents, Director Wilson made it clear that GleamGate Media¡¯s ounts were in order. He¡¯s been overseeing them all along, so there¡¯s no chance of any discrepancies. A lot of the funds have been spent on acquiring smaller media companies, disy screens, andpany promotions. Every expenditure is ounted for ¡°Indeed, everything is ounted for.¡± A strange male voice suddenly echoed in the room. Uncle Marcus and 1 instinctively turned towards the office door that was being pushed open. A man with gold¨Crimmed sses walked in, his blue suit entuating his tall, straight figure, broad shoulders, and slim waist. The man strode into the office, his dark eyes flicking over me before he snatched the ledger from my hands. He tossed it aside nonchntly, saying, ¡°Stop poring over that. If you want to understand the market, the best way is to immerse yourself in it.¡± I blinked at the sudden appearance of the man, confusion clouding my thoughts. ¡°Who are you?¡± I managed to ask. His dark eyes scanned me once more, a yful arch to his handsome brows. He extended a hand towards me. ¡°Maxwell, the soon¨Cto¨Cbe CEO of Scott Corporation. Ms. Scott, you can call me Mr. Sanchez.¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Uncovered Some Clues This is from N?velDrama.Org. Maxwell, the future CEO of Scott Corporation. The information swirled in my mind, triggering a memory. My father had indeed mentioned on his deathbed that he had arranged for someone to take over as CEO of Scott Corporation. Was this young, handsome man his choice? I extended my hand to shake Maxwell¡¯s, but he pulled back before our hands could meet. ¡°Alright, now that introductions are out of the way, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± I¡­ Pulling back my hand, I asked, ¡°Mr. Sanchez, what did you mean by what you just said?¡± He shot me a nce, irritation creeping into his voice. ¡°Are my words too difficult for you to understand? What others give you are just words on paper. If you want to investigate something, Ms. Scott, you need to see for yourself. How much did the so¨Ccalled acquiredpany spend? What¡¯s the market price for a promotional disy screen? What business is GleamGate Media currently involved in? You need to understand all these to know where the money is going, don¡¯t you?¡± His words, though blunt, were undeniably true. I gave a nod, turning to Uncle Marcus and saying, ¡°Uncle Marcus, you might need to apany me to the marketce for the next couple of days.¡± Uncle Marcus nodded, a smile ying on his l*ps as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± Maxwell cut in, a hint of disdain in his gaze as he looked at me. ¡°Duty or not,¡± he said, ¡°You, Ms. Scott, seem to be detached from the real world. You¡¯re nning to drag an old man like Uncle Marcus to do market research. What kind of efficiency can we expect from that? By the time Scott Corporation goes under, you won¡¯t even have traced where your three million dors have gone.¡± His words left me speechless. Uncle Marcus, too, was taken aback, his face flushing at being referred to as an old man. Trying to defend himself, he said, ¡°Mr. Sanchez, I¡¯m just a bit over fifty. I¡¯m not that old.¡± Maxwell looked at him, retorting, ¡°Based on the legal retirement age, you don¡¯t have many years left, do Uncle Marcus was left speechless, clearly stung by the young man¡¯s words. you? Worried that Maxwell¡¯s words might upset Uncle Marcus further, I turned to Maxwell and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in thepany I trust. Uncle Marcus has been with thepany for a long time. He¡¯s better at handling certain matters than I am.¡± Maxwell grunted, saying, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯ll go do the market research with you. Mr. Quinn can stay back at thepany to go over the ount books, and we can tell others he¡¯s with you.¡± At first, I did not understand, but then it clicked. By leaving Uncle Marcus at thepany, we could create the illusion that I, like Uncle Marcus, was busy scrutinizing the financial records. This way, my market research would not draw too much attention. It was a clever way to use Uncle Marcus as a decoy. Once I had gathered my thoughts, I found myself without any objections to Maxwell¡¯s ns. However, I could not help but question him, ¡°You¡¯re here to be the CEO of Scott Corporation, right? Isn¡¯t it a bit odd for you to be researching in the market with me?¡± Nonchntly, he picked up a ledger and responded, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. If we can¡¯t trace the path of these three million dors, Kane¡¯s ns won¡¯t have any effect at Scott Corporation. Even if I do be the CEO, I¡¯ll be out of here in a few days.¡± He had a point. The shareholders would never agree to let someone my father had appointed be thepany¡¯s CEO. Thus, Uncle Marcus stayed behind at thepany while Maxwell and I headed to the marketing department at GleamGate Media 212 Before we left, Male Mast, ¡°Mf, the nege of days, find some to to de keep a close eye on Beatport he has any unsunters or meets any suspicious individuals, let Marded in needgment are we had left to Corporation, 1 found myself questioning Mazell in the car ¡°Is there something wrong with B?¡± Merell she gave betering, ¡°He¡¯s the one who can dietly was the three million dors. The fact that harge at of my is intre and hen¡¯t figure out what¡¯s wrong, is the biggest problem of all ** I did not fully understand, but he words seemed to make sense, on did not press further I However, could not fit fut all the events at Kt¡¯s house and topl¡¯s words. Maybe she was not just talking nonsense. Perded to have another chat with Sophile. Mazhard spent a week navigating the market of Gleanite Media, and we had managed to unravel most of the situation We were sitting in arad nestled beneath the towering Scott Corporation building Maxwell was engrossed in the ¡°Prom what we¡¯ve gathered,¡± he began, ¡°it¡¯s safe to say that Caleb, the CPO of GleamGate Media, has beenundering money, It¡¯s been cuiring all businesses, expanding the market, boyingpany equipment, and more I pressed my l*ps together, trying to contain the surge of myer. ¡°He¡¯s despleable,¡± I said, my voice tight. ¡°My father trusted him with everything, and he betrayed that trust¡± Chapter 55 Is He Your Man? Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Is He Your Man? Maxwell did not respond to my outburst. Instead, he nced at me and said, ¡°We have enough evidence to go to the police now. The only question is how much of the money Caleb took can be recovered.¡± Without a second thought, I dialed the police and reported Caleb for embezzlement The police were quick to respond, and as they set off, Maxwell and I left the caf¨¦ to head to GleamGate Media. As we stepped out, we ran into Idris, who was just leaving the Scott Corporation building. I hadn¡¯t seen him since the day I left the hospital. Between investigating GleamGate Media and contemting how to approach him about the divorce, I had been avoiding him. He was preupied with Moore, just as Madam Young had predicted. He did not have much time for me. I was taken aback. I had not expected to run into him here Seeing my sudden halt, Maxwell, standing nearby, naturally noticed Idris as well. He quirked an eyebrow, a smirk ying on his handsome l*ps as he asked, ¡°Is this your man?¡± Maxwell¡¯s choice of words was blunt and unpolished, something I had grown ustomed to. Ignoring hisment, I said, ¡°The police should be at GleamGate Media any minute now. Let¡¯s go.¡± with that, I headed straight for the parking lot. Before I had taken more than a few steps, Idris was already blocking my path. His dark eyes flicked over Maxwell, his expression unreadable, as he grabbed my wrist andmanded, ¡°Come with me.¡± Without waiting for my response, he tugged me towards his car. y wrist from I had no idea what he was up to, but I had urgent matters to attend to. I tried to pull away, attempting to free my his grip, and said with a frown, ¡°Mr. Young, if there¡¯s something you want to discuss, we can do it another day, I¡¯m busy right now. Let go of me.¡± He was strong, though. With a slight effort, he almost lifted me off my feet, ignoring my protests and heading for his car. Growing desperate, I turned to Maxwell, who was standing idly by with his arms crossed, and shouted, ¡°Maxwell, are you just going to stand there? Help me!¡± At my plea, Maxwell finally stepped in front of Idris. The two men were of simr height. Maxwell looked at Idris and said, ¡± Mr. Young, it seems Ms. Scott isn¡¯t keen on going with you. You¡¯re forcing her to do something she doesn¡¯t want to do.¡± Idris¡¯s dark gaze swept over him, and he growled, ¡°Move.¡± Seeing this, Maxwell turned to me, a helpless expression on his face, and suggested, ¡°Ms. Scott, he seems a bit intimidating. Maybe you should just go with him, and I¡¯ll care of the GleamGate Media situation?¡± What a waste of a tall man. I shot him a disdainful look, my mood souring. ¡°Are you even listening to yourself? If he were a human trafficker, would you just stand by and do nothing?¡± He, however, nonchntly folded his arms and said, ¡°He¡¯s good¨Clooking, so the chances of him being a human trafficker are slim. Besides, I asked you earlier. He¡¯s your man. I¡¯ve never been in a situation where two men are vying for one woman, so I¡¯m not very adept at handling these situations.¡± I was momentarily at a loss for words, frustrated. ¡°Done chatting?¡± Idris interjected, casting a dark nce at Maxwell, his brow furrowed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Wall Street¡¯s investment prodigy to stoop to working for Scott Corporation. Quite the surprise.¡± Maxwell¡¯s eyes lit up at his words. ¡°Am I really that famous? You know me. That¡¯s fantastic.¡± After saying this, he nced at me, took a step aside, and said, ¡°You can take her away, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± What? What was wrong with people these days? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 55 is He Your Man? 212 I let Idris guide me into the car, no longer resisting. I swallowed my anger and asked, ¡°What do you want with me?¡± He did not answer, simply starting the car. The ride was eerily silent. It was not until the car pulled up outside Spring Hallmark that I asked, puzzled, ¡°Why have you brought me here?¡± Idris got out of the car, not directly answering my question. Instead, he said, ¡°If we¡¯re quick enough, we might be able to find Sophia.¡± Before I could make sense of his words, he was pulling me towards Sophia¡¯s house. Bt¡¯s house. I had been there once before with him, so I knew which apartment building Sophia lived in. By the time we were waiting for the elevator, I had pretty much pieced it together. I turned to him and asked, ¡°Did you find something on Bt?¡± He shot me a nce, stating, ¡°Anything you could possibly uncover, Caleb has already covered up. By the time you gather your evidence, he¡¯ll likely be out of the country.¡± I was taken aback, blurting out, ¡°Are you saying Caleb has already fled?¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 A Little Quick As the elevator doors slid open, Idris stepped inside, leaving m had indeed escaped. question unanswered. Yet, his silence spoke volumes¨CCaleb I pressed my l*ps together, my mind racing. I turned to him. ¡°So, Bt was involved in Caleb¡¯s money laundering scheme? And he¡¯s fled too?¡± He had just emerged from Scott Corporation, presumably after a fruitless search for Bt. That was why he thought to bring me to Sophia, hoping to extract some information. He studied me, a hint of amusement lifti thought.¡± lifting his eyebrows. His voice was low, almost a murmur. ¡°You¡¯re not as naive as I Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. L¡­ Was that supposed to be apliment? It felt oddly unsettling. Ignoring his remark, I stepped out of the elevator as the doors opened again, heading towards Sophia¡¯s house. As I exited, I noticed Sophia¡¯s door was slightly ajar. Seeing this, Idris and I exchanged a nce, both silently acknowledging that something might have happened to Sophia. I rushed into Sophia¡¯s house, scanning every corner, but found no one. I turned to Idris, stating, ¡°She and Bt must have left the country.¡± Idris¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and after a moment, he shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely.¡± ¦§ ¡°Why can¡¯t it be? She¡¯s Bt¡¯s wife. It¡¯s unthinkable that Bt would leave the country without her.¡± I trailed off, not finishing my thought. Sophia had previously mumbled something about killing Bt, about stabbing him over a dozen times. A man, no matter how much he loved his wife, might think twice about taking her along if she harbored a subconscious desire to kill him Seeing Idris silent, I pressed on. ¡°If Bt isn¡¯t taking her, where would she go? And judging from the state of this room, it¡¯s clear that Sophia must have left in a hurry.¡± Idris scanned the room, his l*ps pressed together. ¡°She was likely taken away by someone Bt hired. She must know something about Bt, or he wouldn¡¯t have thought of her at a time like this.¡± 1 bit my l*p. ¡°If Bt isn¡¯t taking Sophia with him, where would he send her?¡± Idris did not respond, but he left Sophia¡¯s house, his l*ps still pressed together. I was about to call the police, but Idris stopped me. ¡°The police don¡¯t know the truth. Even if we call them, they won¡¯t be able to do much right away¡± ¡°So what do we do?¡± I asked, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°If Bt has malicious intentions, if he wants to silence her permanently¡­ wouldn¡¯t that mean Sophia¡¯s life is in danger?¡± Idris shook his head, his striking eyebrows smoothing out as he looked at me. ¡°He knows the difference between murder and embezzlement better than anyone. He wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to kill. He must have hidden Sophia somewhere,¡± he reasoned His words sparked a realization in me. Indeed, if he hadmitted murder, it would be a crime punishable by death. Even if he had the means to flee abroad, he would likely never be able to return home, or he would face a lifetime behind bars. With this in mind, I found my calm and followed Idris out of the residentialplex. As we stood by his car, he noticed my hesitation to get in. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked, a crease forming between his brows. When we arrived, he had forced me toe with him. Now that our business was concluded, I had no intention of continuing with him. I pressed my l*ps together and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a cab. You can go ahead.¡± His handsome face hardened, a chill creeping into his gaze. ¡°Yvette, are you intentionally trying to distance yourself from me? ¡± he asked, not waiting for an answer. I remained silent. Madam Young had only given me two months. I had not y yet figured out how to use the nonexistent child in Chapter 56 A Little Quick my belly to force him into a divorce. The best course of action seemed to be to keep my distance from him, giving me time to think. Noticing my silence, he strode over, pulled me into the car, his expression dark andmanding. ¡°The Scott Corporation matter isn¡¯t something that good¨Cfor¨Cnothing Maxwell can help you with.¡± His words caught me off guard, and I frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he was a genius?¡± I asked. It hadn¡¯t been long, and he was already calling him useless. He buckled his seatbelt, casting me a cold nce. ¡°What? Have you taken a liking to him?¡± I was about to argue, but after a moment¡¯s thought, I decided to y along. ¡°Why not? You and Moore are bound to end up together. I should start thinking about my own future. Besides, after spending these past few days with Mr. Sanchez, I¡¯ve found him to be quite decent. He¡¯s someone I can rely on.¡± ¡°Yvette!¡± The man¡¯s voice was strained, each syble forced out as he abruptly hit the brakes. His face was a storm cloud, his dark eyes simmering with a restrained fury. ¡°You¡¯re carrying my child, and already you¡¯re looking for someone else. A little quick, don¡¯t you think?¡± Chapter 57 I Never nned on Having This Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Child Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Iughed, avoiding his gaze, and said nonchntly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m in a hurry. At least I¡¯m not as brazen as you. Besides, I¡¯m not the only one carrying your child. And for the record, I never intended to have this baby.¡± The atmosphere in the car turned icy. I shivered, meeting Idris¡¯s stormy gaze. It took a moment for me to realize how harsh my words had been, and my heart gave a guilty lurch His gaze was a dark storm of restrained anger and hurt. He was a gentleman, though, and no matter how angry he was, he would noty a hand on me, let alone harm me. After what felt like an eternity, he finally spoke. ¡°You never intended to have this child?¡± His gaze made my heart lurch again. His eyes were filled with disappointment and a shadowy hurt. For a moment, I thought I saw pain in his eyes. Pain? Was it for the unborn child, or A sudden pang hit me. I knew that if I denied it, he would calmly take me out for a nice meal, even apany me to check on the health of our unborn child, and perhaps even share in the anticipation of its arrival But I also knew that if that happened, our divorce would be put on hold indefinitely. He would not give up his feelings for Moore, nor his responsibility towards me and our child. The entanglement of the three of us would continue like a relentless curse. I could not allow it, and the same went for Madam Young. As I looked at him, I drew in a breath and began, ¡°Idris, I never wanted to bear this child for you. I¡¯ve made it clear that you. can only choose one child¨Cmine or Moore¡¯s. Once the Scott Corporation matter is settled, I¡¯ll schedule a hospital visit for an abortion. You don¡¯t need to worry about my grandmother. If you still value the two years we spent as husband and wife, respect my decision. I know you have the power to meddle in my affairs, but when ites to terminating a pregnancy, I have many ways to do it. You should know that better than me.¡± He probably did not expect me to be so definitive. He just stared at me, his gaze dark and brooding. After a long silence, he finally spoke. ¡°All this because of Moore?¡± I pressed my l*ps together, my gaze icy. ¡°Isn¡¯t one Moore enough? Idris, do you really think I should be so nice as to ept your lover and child, watching your happy family of three? You¡¯re overestimating me.¡± He fell silent, his heavy brows shadowed with coldness and weight. ¡°My rtionship with her is merely one of obligation. If Moore¡¯s presence bothers you, I can send her I had assumed that his feelings for Moore would make him angry enough to kick me out of the car. He never had to choose between me and Moore, Moore was always the given. His words left me momentarily stunned. Send Moore away? The surprise was fleeting. I regained myposure and replied indifferently, ¡°Whether you send her away or not is your business. It doesn¡¯t concem me ¡± He nced at me, his dark eyes deep, a mix of helplessness and anger. After a while, he started the car and said, ¡°Yvette, if you dare harm our child, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead. I always follow through on my words. I held my silence, my l*ps pressed together, a strange feeling stirring within me. The child we were discussing was nothing more than a figment of imagination, so what was the point of debating whether it hurt or not? Besides, Madam Young had only given me two months. Whether he genuinely cared for this child or it was just an overflow of some misguided paternal love, it all seemed fleeting to me. We spent the journey in silence, the car finallying to a halt beneath the towering Scott Corporation building Chapter 571 Never nned on Having This Child Maxwell was waiting for us, his face creased with worry. As I stepped out of the car, he approached me. ¡°The guy¡¯s gone. The cops came up empty¨Chanded. I just got word that Caleb used the expansion of GleamGate Media as an excuse to borrow five million from the bank, and he¡¯s taken all of it with him.¡± I had already suspected that Caleb might have fled when Idris and I were on our way to find Sophia. It was not a surprise. The fact that he had taken five million with him made me frown, though. Caleb¡¯s greed was astonishing. What was he going to do with all that money? I gave Maxwell a slight nod, taking a deep breath. ¡°I figured as much. What¡¯s the situation with Scott Corporation¡¯s finances?¡± He grimaced, his brows still furrowed. ¡°I just thought about Bt¡¯s issue. After returning from GleamGate Media, I checked the finance department. Bt took all the funds he could, and the current state of Scott Corporation¡¯s ount is far from promising ¡± A headache began to throb at my temples. The initial three million dors was already a tough pill to swallow, and now with the money these two had greedily taken, Scott Corporation¡¯s funds were likely on the brink of exhaustion. Chapter 58 He¡¯s worried I fret over you. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 He¡¯s worried I¡¯ll fret over you The colossal Scott Corporation was on the brink of disaster. If the funds dried up, all operations would grind to a halt, leaving the corporation in a vulnerable position. With this in mind, I turned to Maxwell ¡°The Scott Corporation, as it stands, may be beyond saving. You¡­ When will my appointment be announced?¡± Maxwell interrupted, his dark eyes coolly fixed on me. He was handsome, and his gaze always seemed to carry a hint of disdain. His words caught me off guard, and I blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re choosing to stay?¡± He frowned, clearly annoyed. ¡°What? You drag me in to help you, and now you¡¯re ready to toss me aside? Yvette, you¡¯re treating me like a disposable rag, aren¡¯t you?¡± I quickly shook my head. ¡°Of course not. Fine, I¡¯ll have my uncle announce your appointment as CEO of Scott Corporation immediately.¡± I had initially misunderstood Maxwell¡¯s situation. I had assumed that the shareholders would object to his presidency without a clear understanding of where the three million dors had gone. After hearing Idris¡¯s high praise of him, though, I did some digging into Maxwell¡¯s background. It turned out he was a bona fide genius, a standout even among the brilliant minds of Wall Street. His joining Scott Corporation was something the old shareholders would wee with open arms. Maxwell finally seemed satisfied with my words. He nced past me at Idris, who was stepping out of the car behind me, and said with a slight frown, ¡°Your man is quite handsome. I rather like him.¡± I was left speechless. I fought the urge to roll my eyes, my gaze drifting towards him. My l*ps twitched as I said, ¡°Such a waste. You¡¯re quite the looker.¡± Catching my gaze, he clicked his tongue, instinctively shielding himself. He then knocked my forehead. ¡°Clear your head of all that nonsense. I¡¯m into women. I¡¯m straight!¡± His tap stung, and I could not help but rub my forehead. I retorted, ¡°If you¡¯re so straight, why do you keep praising a man¡¯s looks?¡± He looked at me with disdain, speechless. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be educated, Miss Scott. Are you so close¨Cminded? Women can appreciate other women¡¯s beauty, but men can¡¯t do the same? What¡¯s wrong withplimenting something that¡¯s pleasing to the eye?¡± I had to admit, he had a point. I was left speech, unable to argue. Seeing Idris approaching us, I turned to Maxwell. ¡°If you¡¯re so into good looks, just look in the mirror when you get home. That should be pleasing enough.¡± He snorted, his face full of arrogance. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that. I know I¡¯m handsome.¡± I forced augh. ¡°Yes, you certainly are.¡± Maxwell was about to reply, but noticing Idris standing behind me, he turned to him. ¡°Mr. Young, we meet again.¡± Idris looked at him, his l*ps slightly pursed, and he responded with a nonchnt hum. Then he turned to me. ¡°In Greek mythology, the narcissistic god Narcissus ended up dying by the water after staring at his reflection, turning into a daffodil. Your father didn¡¯t bring him into Scott Corporation for you to waste time admiring him and turning into a lifeless daffodil.¡± For a moment, I was taken aback. Maxwell, however, wore a look of displeasure. ¡°Mr. Young, we don¡¯t have any issues, do we? It¡¯s not fair to talk about me like that.¡± Idris shot him a nce. ¡°Now that you¡¯re part of Scott Corporation, do your job.¡± He then turned to me again. ¡°I¡¯lle to pick you upter. Don¡¯t overwork yourself. Too much stress isn¡¯t good for you or the baby.¡± Chapter 58 He¡¯s worried I¡¯ll fret over you As I watched Idris leave, I was utterly baffled. Maxwell made a tsking sound, clearly not pleased. ¡°Am I too good¨Clooking for him? He even used Greek mythology to mock me. Is that supposed to be impressive?¡± I shifted my gaze, looked at Maxwell, and chose not to say much. That was just how Idris was, always criticizing but never resorting to foulnguage. There were other pressing matters. Maxwell and I entered Scott Corporation, ready to discuss the situation with Caleb and Bt. They had taken a significant amount of assets from Scott Corporation. If we did not handle the aftermath properly, the corporation would be ruined. It would be a problem far greater than three million dors. Thinking about all this, I felt a headacheing on. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In the elevator, Maxwell looked at me, tilting his head. ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± I was taken aback, remembering what Idris had said earlier. I pressed my l*ps together, neither confirming nor denying Seeing this, Maxwell chuckled. ¡°It seems your man is quite protective of you. He¡¯s afraid I might be interested in you, so he deliberately mentioned your pregnancy.¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Clues The elevator doors slid open, and I shot Maxwell a dismissive nce, saying without a hint of emotion, ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it. He¡¯s just worried I¡¯ll obsess over you.¡± Any man would think twice before approaching a pregnant, married woman. Idris¡¯s line of thinking was¡­ immature. Inside the office, Maxwell¡¯s appointment was all set. The shareholders had no objections, and the entirepany had been informed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°I¡¯ve scoured every customs record, but there¡¯s no sign of Caleb and Bt. They probably haven¡¯t had the chance to leave the country yet, and the police are on the lookout too,¡± Uncle Marcus finished, turning to me. ¡°There¡¯s something else about Bt I looked at my uncle, asking, ¡°What is it?¡± Uncle Marcus handed me a few photographs, exining, ¡°A while back, someone spotted Bt at the coffee shop downstairs with a woman. They seemed quite close. It¡¯s likely his mistress.¡± As I studied the photos, I was reminded of Sophia¡¯s words. Bt had a mistress and even a child with her. It seemed Sophia¡¯s words were not just idle chatter. That day at Sophia¡¯s house, when Idris and I were about to leave, Sophia had mentioned that Scott Corporation was headed for trouble. Could it be that Sophia had known something all along? Maybe she was not just spouting nonsense, but trying to warn me. Massaging my temples, I turned to Uncle Marcus. ¡°Bt is likely with this woman now, and they have a child. Uncle Marcus, have someone monitor the customs. Look out for any information about a family of three, and keep an eye on Bt¡¯s wife, Sophia. She¡¯s probably still in the country, most likely in Lake City. Have someone search for her, and see what they can find. Also, find out about this woman who¡¯s close to Bt, especially where she lives. Have someone tail her for a few days. We might be able to locate Bt that way.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Uncle Marcus nodded, shared some updates about thepany, and then left. Maxwell had been going through thepany¡¯s files. After Uncle Marcus left, he looked at me, his brows furrowed. ¡°You probably know more about the state of Scott Corporation than I do. I¡¯m not sure if I can help you salvage the situation, but I can promise you that I¡¯ll do my best.¡± I was aware of the state of Scott Corporation, besieged by troubles both internal and external. It was alreadymendable that Maxwell chose to stay. I nodded, looking at him. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯re staying He arched an eyebrow, his expressive eyes studying me. ¡°But don¡¯t be so gloomy. If Scott Corporation really can¡¯t hold up, you still have the Youngs, don¡¯t you? If all else fails, I could always go back to Wall Street and make money to support you.¡± The conversation was taking an Increasingly ambiguous turn, and we had known each other for less than ten days. ¡°No need for that.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Even if Scott Corporation hits rock bottom, I can keep myself afloat by washing dishes. It¡¯s you I¡¯m worried about, wasting your bright future for nothing.¡± He snorted, dropping the documents onto the table. ¡°Enough of that,¡± he said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop beating around the bush and discuss our next move.¡± I nodded, feeling a bit foggy from the overload of recent events. Rubbing my temples, I asked, ¡°Do you have a n?¡± He nodded. ¡°The biggest issue for Scott Corporation right now is the hemorrhaging of funds. It¡¯s seriously affecting our operations. Let¡¯s split the job. I¡¯ll stabilize thepany¡¯s internal operations, and you¡¯ll focus on recovering the lost funds. Caleb and Bt made off with a hefty sum, and they won¡¯t be able to spend it all in a year or two. So, our priority is to find them and reim our money. You know Lake City better than I do, so you¡¯ll have an easier time tracking them down.¡± I had no objections to his n and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave thepany in your hands.¡± He raised an eyebrow, leaning back into the plush leather sofa in the office. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a way to thank me, how Chapter 59 Clues about dinner? I haven¡¯t had a proper meal in days. This lifestyle is running me ragged.¡± Seeing his dramatics, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright, what do you feel like eating? Dinner¡¯s on me tonight.¡± He turned to look at me, a grin on his face. ¡°Are you cooking?¡± I paused, taken aback. ¡°My cooking isn¡¯t exactly gourmet. I doubt it¡¯ll be to your liking ¡°I rarely cooked, and my culinary skills were average to say the least. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Why Didn¡¯t You Wait for Me? Hearing my words, Maxwell let out a disappointed sigh. ¡°I¡¯m tired of eating out. I just want some home¨C cooked food. If you can¡¯t cook, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just grab something quick and head back to my hotel to rest early.¡± He had not been back in the country for long and still had a lot to sort out. He had been swamped for the past few days. Hearing him say this, I could not help but feel a little guilty. He had been a real lifesaver for me, and I had not done much to help him settle in. I hesitated for a moment, then suggested, ¡°How abouting over to my ce for dinner? My mom¡¯s a great cook. Whatever you want to eat, I¡¯ll ask her to prepare. It¡¯ll be nice to have you over.¡± His eyes lit up at my words. ¡°Really?¡± he asked. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I nodded and smiled. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind.¡± He seemed pleased with the idea and stood up. ¡°Great, I¡¯lle with you after work.¡± With that, he hurried out of my office. I was a bit taken aback. Had he been eating poorly recently? Why was he so excited? In the evening, after wrapping up work, Maxwell was already waiting for me in my office I initially thought he would be a tough, cold CEO, but after spending a few days together, it seemed that despite his tendency for sarcasm, he was quite warm¨Chearted. All things considered, he was not a bad guy. I closed my files, and we headed to the parking lot together, driving straight back to my ce. Since I had already told my mom, she was waiting for us when we arrived. She greeted Maxwell with a smile and led him into the living room. I was not sure what she had cooked, but the delicious aroma hit us as soon as we walked in. Maxwell did not hold back, striking. up a conversation with my mom after just a few words. After washing her hands, my mother beckoned him to sit and enthusiastically served him food, her laughter filling the room. Eat up, Little Sanchez. You¡¯re looking thin!¡± Little Sanchez? That was quick. I sat to the side, feeling like an outsider to their conversation. Just then, my phone rang, providing a wee distraction. Seeing Idris¡¯s name sh on the screen, I frowned. What could he want? Picking up the call, I greeted him with a customary, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± His voice, deep and slightly off, echoed from the other end. Caught off guard, I replied honestly, ¡°At home, having dinner with my mom. What¡¯s going on?¡± A silence lingered before he managed to ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me to pick you up?¡± I blinked, only then recalling Idris¡¯s offer to pick me up from work. I had assumed he was just trying to cate Maxwell, so I had not taken it to heart. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I asked cautiously, ¡°Where¡­ are you now?¡± His voice, cold and distant, sent a chill down my spine. ¡°Outside the Scott Corporation building.¡± Oh. I messed up. After a beat, I apologized. ¡°I¡¯m home. I¡¯m sorry, I thought you were just making conversation.¡± Chapter 60 Why Didn¡¯t You Walt for Me? The line went dead. I could almost feel Idris¡¯s frustration through the silence. As I put away my phone, I let out a sigh. With Moore constantly at his heels, it was impressive he had found time to pick me up. It seemed that a man¡¯s sense of responsibility was not always a blessing. Back at the dinner table, my mother and Maxwell were deep in cheerful conversation. Seeing my mother so genuinely happy, a rarity these days, lifted my spirits. Ever since my father¡¯s departure, she had been lost in her own world, silent and distant. At times, I found myself worrying about her mental well¨Cbeing Today, her good mood was infectious, and I found my appetite returning in full force. They were engrossed in their chat, and I felt a bit out of ce trying to join in. I decided to focus on savoring the delicious meal before me. As I rose to refill my te, my mother¡¯s gaze finallynded on me. ¡°Yvette,¡± she began, ¡°your appetite has certainly increased since you became pregnant. But your belly isn¡¯t showing much yet. You need to rest well and avoid overworking yourself.¡± I nodded in understanding, aware of her concern. ¡°Alright, I got it,¡± I replied, before rising to refill my te. After a few bites of rice, my mother¡¯s words sank in Only I knew that I was not pregnant, but my appetite had indeed been unusuallyrgetely. Could it be due to recent fatigue causing me to eat more? Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 It¡¯s Not Impossible for Me to Be the Son¨CIn¨CLaw! ¡°Yvette, I just heard from Little Sanchez that since he¡¯s returned from abroad, he¡¯s been staying in a hotel this whole time. I¡¯ve thought about it and decided to invite him to live with us. It would be convenient for me to cook for you two regrly. especially since you¡¯ll soon be showing. It¡¯s also good to have a guy around to take care of you. What do you think?¡± My mother interrupted my thoughts with her suggestion. I was stunned for a moment, ncing at Maxwell with a bit of confusion. What had he discussed with my mother that led her to make such a proposal? Maxwell did not look at me, so I turned to my mother helplessly. ¡°Mom, Mr. Sanchez might be used to living alone. He might not befortable living with us. ¦§ Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he befortable?¡± my mother retorted. ¡°Little Sanchez is like a son to your father and 1. We watched him grow up. When he was still in school, I thought about having him stay with us. Unfortunately, he was a good student and went abroad, so we never had the chance. Now that he¡¯s back, it¡¯s perfect. We¡¯re family, after all. Isn¡¯t that right, little Sanchez?¡± Maxwell nodded, smiling. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Scott is right. I¡¯ve always wanted to enjoy your cooking. I used to think about it all the time, and now that I¡¯m back, I finally can.¡± What??? How did we suddenly be one family? Plus, what was that thing in the past they were discussing? I was a bit baffled, turning to my mother and asking, ¡°Mom, did you know Mr. Sanchez before this?¡± She nodded while serving Maxwell some food. ¡°Little Sanchez is a child your father and I sponsored for over twenty years. We never mentioned it to you, so it¡¯s expected that you didn¡¯t know about him.¡± What??? My mother and Maxwell had crossed paths before?! No wonder when my father was in trouble and Scott Corporation was struggling, an investor as talented as Maxwell chose to stay. With this revtion, many things became clearer. Seeing this was the case, I did not pursue the topic further. I looked at my mother and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s mainly Mr. Sanchez¡¯s decision. I¡¯m fine with whatever.¡± Upon hearing this, my mother responded, ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled.¡± She then turned to Maxwell to say, ¡°Little Sanchez, pack your things. I¡¯ll have Marcus arrange for someone to help move your belongings over. Your room¡¯s already been ready for a while.¡± Maxwell smiled and nodded in agreement. After dinner, in the backyard. Leaning against the railing of the pavilion, I looked at Maxwell and asked, ¡°So, you gave up a promising future to join Scott Corporation as a way of repaying my parents¡® kindness?¡± He raised an eyebrow, not denying my words. ¡°Yes and no. If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Scott, I might not have had the chance to even attend school, let alone go abroad. So naturally, I wouldn¡¯t stand by idly when he needed help. Besides, I also wanted to make a name for myself domestically. Reviving the nearly defunct Scott Corporation would be quite the achievement.¡± I nodded, not saying anything more. I knew a bit about Maxwell¡¯s business achievements, and I had never delved into his personal life, including his upbringing. Those were his private matters, and it would be impolite to pry, so I did not ask further. I took a deep breath and said to him, ¡°Thank you, anyway.¡± He clicked his tongue, probably annoyed by my rambling, and changed the subject. ¡°I just heard from Aunt Deb. It seems like Chapter 61 It¡¯s Not impossible for Me to Be the Son¨Cin¨CLaw! you¡¯re nning to stay with the Scotts indefinitely?¡± My mother¡¯s name was Deborah, so he referred to her as Aunt Deb. I nodded, feeling somewhat heavy¨Chearted. Knowing that it was Moore and Idris¡® actions that had driven my father to pass away, even though my mother had not really discussed my marriage to Idris with me in detail, it seemed she had already epted that a divorce was inevitable. We had not explicitly mentioned this, but both of us were aware that there was no longer a chance for Idris and me. Thinking about this, I felt a tightness in my chest. Even though I was prepared, it still hurt because I had been emotionally invested. Parting in such a manner made me feel like a joke. Perhaps sensing my downcast mood, Maxwell did not press further and instead said, ¡°Actually, I wouldn¡¯t mind being a son- inw who lives with his wife¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± I spit out the fruit juice my mother had just brought me, spraying it all over him. He could not dodge in time, and his finely tailored sult got stained. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, so sorry. I really couldn¡¯t help it. I apologize,¡± I said, putting the juice cup aside and hastily apologizing to him. He was covered in juice, yet his handsome face revealed a hint of helplessness as he looked at me, ¡°Yvette, was your reaction really necessary? Mr. Scott did contact me before and instruct me to take good care of you in case he passed away. Now that your rtionship with Idris has turned out this way, if you really end up alone, I¡¯d marry you and treat you well! Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 They Came Looking For Trouble I could not help but facepalm. I tugged on Maxwell and said, ¡°Alright, alright, I know you¡¯re a grateful, good young man with excellent character, but let¡¯s not talk about this now. Let¡¯s go back to the house and change your clothes first.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Maxwell¡¯s thought process was always so unique. I hade to understand this during our time together. Seeing his clothes soiled, my mother scolded me while going to find new clothes for him to change into. Maxwell was probably quite the clean freak. His brows were constantly furrowed. Seeing him like this, I suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a shower? I¡¯ll ask my mother to find you a new set of clothes.¡± He nodded and went into the bathroom. Since my father had passed, there were no male clothes at home. As it was gettingte, I thought about going out to buy some for him, but my mother stopped me. She said it was not safe for a pregnant woman to be outte at night, so she would go buy them herself. Before I could say anything, she hurried out the door. Seeing this, I had no choice but to wait at home. Standing in the bedroom, I ced a bath towel outside the bathroom door and said toward the bathroom with the sound of running water, ¡°Mr. Sanchez, I¡¯ve put your bath towel by the bathroom door. It¡¯s new. We don¡¯t have any new clothes at home, so my mom has gone out to buy some and will be back soon. Please make do for now.¡± After he responded with a light hum from inside, I turned and went downstairs. Hearing the sound of an engine in the yard, I was momentarily surprised, thinking my mother had returned with the clothes. Wondering how she managed to be so quick, I was about to go out to meet her when Moore and Idris both entered the house. Seeing me, Moore¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, but it was brief. She wrapped her arm around Idris¡® arm in a provocative manner and smiled at me, saying, ¡°Yvette, Iddy and I came to see how Mom¡¯s doing. Is she alright?¡± How long had it been, and they were only showing up now? How hypocritical. 1 pursed my l*ps as I watched them, then turned and sat back down on the sofa, speaking coldly, ¡°She¡¯s doing fine. She¡¯d be doing even better if you two didn¡¯t show up just to irritate her.¡± Listening to my sharp words, Moore¡¯s face darkened. She looked aggrieved and said, ¡°I know what Idris and I did disappointed Mom, but what¡¯s done is done. After all, I¡¯m her daughter. I¡¯ve been really worried about her since Dad passed away, so I wanted toe back and see her.¡± Hearing these hypocritical words, I scoffed coldly, not in the mood to talk to her. I simplyy down on the sofa and ignored them both. Seeing this, Moore looked around, but she did not see my mother anywhere. She probably thought my mother was resting. Looking at Idris, she said, ¡°Iddy, Mom might be sleeping. I¡¯ll go upstairs and check on her.¡± Idris nodded, his expression soft and gentle. ¡°Yeah, go ahead.¡± Seeing how gentle he was being, Moore blushed slightly and nodded. Before heading upstairs, she did not forget to give me a look, as if she was unting Idris¡® tenderness to me. I pretended not to see. Out of sight, out of mind. I looked down at my phone, but after only a few seconds, the light in front of me was blocked. I could sense someone standing in front of me. Frowning, I looked up at the tall man before me, feeling displeased, and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Young, you¡¯re blocking my light¡± Idris looked at me. His dark eyes restrained, and his voice low, he asked ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going back to Clearwater Residence?¡± Chapter 62 They Came Looking For Trouble ¡°It¡¯s too spacious over there. Living alone feels lonely,¡± I replied, feeling somewhat irritated. ¡°Am I not a person?¡± he asked, his brows slightly furrowed. His inexplicable questioning annoyed me. After putting down my phone, I stood up and said to him, ¡°Mr. Young, if you have something to say, just get to the point. There¡¯s no need to bring your lover here in the middle of the night to bother me.¡± His eyebrows knitted, his expression darkened slightly. ¡°When do you n to return to Clearwater Residence?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n to go back. My dad¡¯s gone, and I don¡¯t feelfortable leaving my mom alone here. I intend to stay here from now on.¡± Divorce was inevitable, so why even go back there? He frowned and after a moment of silence said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll have Ensio send some clothes over, and we¡¯ll temporarily stay here.¡± We? I frowned, looking at him, unable to help but say, ¡°You¡¯re nning to move in?¡± He was expressionless and nodded. ¡°Your pregnancy is almost past the first trimester. It¡¯s more convenient for me to take care of you if I live here.¡± Heh. I did not want to waste words with him anymore. The man who said he would send Moore away during the day was now appearing at the Scotts¡® with her in the evening. I refused to believe a word he said. I took a breath and said, ¡°My mom won¡¯t agree, Idris. I don¡¯t want any difort for you, and I hope you feel the same. Don¡¯t make me ufortable either. You saw my mom¡¯s reaction on the day of my father¡¯s funeral. I don¡¯t want her to do something excessive to Moore again because of her unstable emotions. So, please, take Moore and leave here as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let any more unpleasant things happen, okay?¡± Chapter 63 Mom Wants Us to Get a Divorce Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Mom Wants Us to Get a Divorce If possible, my mother probably never wanted to see these two again in her lifetime. Hearing what I said, Idris pursed his l*ps and began to speak. ¡°On the day of the funeral¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± Suddenly, a scream echoed from upstairs. Without finishing his sentence, Idris dashed upstairs. I stood there, unable to help but smile bitterly. Idris¡® reactions were extremely attuned to Moore¡¯s needs. Suppressing the bitterness in my heart, I followed upstairs. On the corridor, Moore was screaming in Idris¡® arms, her voice sounding panicked, ¡°Iddy, there¡¯s a thief in the house!¡± The thief she was referring to was, of course, Maxwell, who was wearing only a towel and had most of his b*dy exposed. Startled by her exaggerated reaction, he opened his mouth awkwardly, attempting to exin. Seeing me behind them, he came over to me, his face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Sorry, I just wanted to ask if you had a hairdryer. I didn¡¯t expect other people to be in the house.¡± I nodded and nced at Moore¡¯s exaggerated reaction and Idris¡® darkened face. I did not say much except to Maxwell. ¡°We do. I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± After saying that, I went into the bedroom, grabbed a hairdryer for Maxwell, and handed it to him. After taking the hairdryer, Maxwell looked at Moore leaning on Idris, then at Idris¡® stern face, and then at me. He twitched theer of his mouth and said, ¡°This rtionship seems a bitplicated, huh?¡± I gave him a look and said, ¡°Go dry your hair.¡± He chuckled awkwardly and then went to another bedroom. However, after a few steps, he turned back to look at Idris and said, ¡°Mr. Young, if I say that the reason I¡¯m bathing here and un¨Cdressed like this is due to a minor ident, would you believe me?¡± Idris stared at him unflinchingly with a stern face. He did not say a word, but the murderous intent in his gloomy gaze was enough to show he absolutely did not believe it! Seeing the situation, Maxwell probably realized his exnation was futile. He shrugged and said, ¡°Never mind then, I won¡¯t exin. I¡¯m going to dry my hair.¡± After Maxwell entered the bedroom, Moore reluctantly stood up straight from Idris¡® arms and looked at me, saying, ¡°Yvette, how can you just bring a man home like that? Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± Amused, Iughed. ¡°You¡¯re the one lying in my man¡¯s arms. I still fall short whenpared to you. Also, Mr. Sanchez has a great physique. If you want to look, you can do so openly. There¡¯s no need to hide in your Iddy¡¯s arms and steal nces. That contrived act of yours makes my eyes¡± ¡°yvette, you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Upon being exposed, Moore was so agitated she almost jumped up and downL Owned by N?velDrama.Org. I ignored her and went downstairs. Idris followed me, his expression cold, and quickly blocked my path, asking, ¡°Why did you bring Maxwell Sanchez back to the Scotts¡® residence?¡± I scoffed. ¡°This is my house. Do I need to report to you whom I bring home?¡± ¡°Yvette, don¡¯t be so shameless,¡± Moore said, as if she had caught me in the act. ¡°Bringing a man home to stay the night, and you¡¯re even pregnant. How could you be like this, so utterly shameless?¡± ¡°Who could be more shameless than you, Moore Scott?¡± A voice came from outside the door. It was my mother, carrying a cardboard box. She entered the hall, ring at Moore with suppressed anger. ¡°Who let you in? Get out now. Don¡¯t dirty this ce.¡± Seeing my mother return, Moore¡¯s face softened somewhat, and she said to my mother, ¡°Mom, where¡¯d you go? Yvette Chapter 63 Mom Wants Us to Get a Divorce brought a man home. Why didn¡¯t you stop her? She¡¯s being so unreasonable.¡± 212 My mother gave her a cold look and angrily said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what she¡¯s doing. You seduced your own sister¡¯s husband. Don¡¯t you know how dirty you are? Yet you have the nerve to talk about others like that. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself first?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Upon getting scolded by my mother, Moore started crying. Her tears fell like rain as she looked at my mother.¡± Mom, how can you say that to me? I¡¯m your daughter! M ¡°You¡¯re no longer my daughter. Get out. You¡¯re not wee here¡­¡± As she spoke, my mother turned to Idris, and her face was stern. ¡°Mr. Young, please take your ¡®person¡® and leave. From now on, the Scotts have nothing to do with Moore, nor with you. Regarding Yvette¡¯s marriage to you, please convey to Madam Young that we are both respectable families. Let¡¯s find a time to get the divorce papers, so we can part on good terms,¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 A Day Filled With Trivial and Misceneous Matters Idris furrowed his brows, yet his words were resolute. ¡°Mother, Yvette and I will not get a divorce.¡± Seeing that he was still saying such out¨Cof¨Ctouch things at this point, my mother became even angrier. Her breathing quickened as she said, ¡°If you¡¯re not divorcing her, then what do you n to do? Do you want to drive my daughter to her deathbed? Kane and I raised Yvette well. We taught her from a young age about propriety, righteousness, integrity, and honor. She¡¯s not like those women who seduce married men. She would never tempt a married man, nor would she share a husband with another woman. Idris Young, you ought to leave this marriage, whether you want to or not.¡± My mother¡¯s attitude was extremely firm, and even her words carried a sense of determination. Idris¡® handsome brows furrowed deeply, but after a moment, he calmly said, ¡°No worries. We can take our t My mother was so angered by his words that she almost threw the object in her hand at him. time.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I held my mother back, knowing Idris¡® temperament well. I said to her, ¡°Mom, Mr. Sanchez is in the second bedroom upstairs. You can take the clothes to him. I¡¯ll handle things here.¡± My mother was concerned. She looked at me, and continued, ¡°Yvette, they¡­¡± I smiled reassuringly and said, ¡°Mom, just go ahead.¡± Seeing my insistence, my mother reluctantly went upstairs. Watching my mother leave, I turned to Moore and Idris and said, ¡°You both heard what my mother just said. Please go elsewhere.¡± ¡°This ce is my home too!¡± Stifled by my mother¡¯s scolding, Moore erupted in anger now that my mother was not around, practically venting all her frustrations at me. I pursed my l*ps and smiled faintly, looking at her as I said, ¡°Home? Moore, do you really think that just because you lived here for over twenty years, it¡¯s your home?¡± Moore¡¯s face stiffened instantly at my words, and she said with less confidence, ¡°What do you mean, Yvette?¡± Not wanting to reveal in front of Idris that she was adopted by our parents, I looked at Moore and said, ¡°Out of respect for our sisterhood, I don¡¯t want to embarrass you. Mom¡¯s told me everything, and I understand now why you treated me that way five years ago. If you still remember the kindness of my parents raising you for these twenty years, then don¡¯t step into the Scotts¡® household again and upset my mother. Stay away from us, and live the life you want. The Scotts have nothing to do with you anymore.¡± Moore¡¯s face turned pale. Her eyes fixed on me, filled with resentment, unwillingness, and other complex emotions that I could not quite decipher. Unaware of the underlying reasons, Idrisly thought that I was disowning Moore as one of the Scotts. He frowned at me and said, ¡°Yvette, she is after all your sister. Don¡¯t you think this is cruel?¡± ¡°shut up,¡± I responded, no longer patient. Loolding at him, I said, ¡°Idris, these are the Scotts¡® affairs. If you feel sorry for her, then take her to the Youngs. No one will stop you.¡± ¡°Yvette Scott!¡± I seemed to have angered him with one of myments, as he called me by my full name. I pursed my l*ps and looked at him. ¡°Is there anything else, Mr. Young?¡± Apparently, I had exasperated him, for he took Moore and left directly. ¡°They¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± Maxwell came downstairs after changing into fresh clothing. The light¨C colored casual clothes my mother had picked for him were rather fitting, as they made him appear more affable and sunny than when he was In a formal suit. Leaning against the sofa with a slight headache, I responded absentmindedly, ¡°Yeah.¡± He sat next to me and said, ¡°Your situation is even more troublesome than I thought. Your career¡¯s a mess, and your marriage Chapter 64 A Day Filled With Trivial and Misceneous Matters is in shambles. It seems Mr. Scott had his reasons for being so concerned.¡± I turned and gave him an annoyed look. ¡°Can you not make such fl*ppant remarks?¡± He pouted. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m just trying to help you think of solutions here.¡± ¡°So? Have you thought of anything?¡± I did not expect him toe up with anything substantial. Stabilizing the internal situation of Scott Corporation was already a big task. at when you met Bt¡¯s wife, she was After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he looked at me and said, ¡°You mentioned before that mentally unstable and confessed to you that she had killed someone, right?¡± I nodded. ¡°Yes¡± He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Have you ever considered where Bt would put a person like that?¡± I paused, then sat up straight and said, ¡°A psychiatric hospital?¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Moore¡¯s Ex¨Chusband Maxwell nodded. Hearing his suggestion, I felt energized and immediately called Uncle Marcus, asking him to speak with the police and possibly search the psychiatric hospitals in Lake City. Uncle Marcus was probably already in bed, as he took a moment to respond after hearing my voice, but he then nodded in agreement. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After hanging up the phone, I turned to Maxwell and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± I would not have thought of this connection without his help He smiled and said, ¡°No need to thank me. I just felt bad for you and couldn¡¯t help but offer assistance.¡± I¡­ This guy truly had a sharp tongue. The next day. Since there was no news from Caleb and Bt, I could ould only wait anxiously at the office. When Sweety called, I was still daydreaming, so I answered the phone in a daze. She immediately said in a panicked voice, Yvette, quick,e to the Zimmi Restaurant on Rainford Road. I¡¯ve just witnessed something incredible. Hurry over.¡± I had not rested well these past few days, and my forehead was throbbing with pain. Pinching the bridge of my nose, I asked, ¡± What incredible thing?¡± ¡°Juste and you¡¯ll know, Hurry,¡± she urged. Unable to refuse, I agreed Getting up and grabbing my coat, I was about to leave the office when I ran into Uncle Marcus at the door. Seeing me heading. out, he asked, ¡°Ms. Scott, where are you going?¡± ¡°I have something to take care of. I¡¯ll be out for a while.¡± He nodded and said, ¡°The police checked several psychiatric hospitalsst night but didn¡¯t find anyone named Sophia However, they learned that Bt had previously visited a psychiatric hospital in Southern City but there was no woman named Sophia there, and Bt had not admitted any woman either.¡± Bt went to a psychiatric hospital, but not to admit someone. What was he doing there? I acknowledged his information and asked, ¡°le Marcus, can you send me the address of that psychiatric hospital in Southern City?¡± He nodded, and I hurried out without further conversation. Zimmi Restaurant. I had just parked the car when Sweety pulled me into the restaurant, which was divided into two floors with a beautiful and traditional decoration scheme. She dragged me upstairs. Curious about her urgency, I could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± As she was pulling me, she whispered, ¡°Guess who I just saw? Moore with a man.¡± ¡°A man?¡± I could not help but twitch at theer of my mouth. ¡°What man?¡± She nced at the innermost private room in the hallway and said, ¡°I just heard the man¡¯s assistant addressing him as Mr. Lanier. Do you think it could be¡­?¡± ¡°Noah?¡± I paused for a moment, then could not help but blurt out. Sweety nodded. ¡°I think it¡¯s very likely.¡± Chapter 65 Moore¡¯s Ex¨Chusband Noah Lanier was Moore¡¯s ex¨Chusband, a prominent figure in Lake City back then. However, oftentimes, money and power were the harbingers of doom for many, and human nature, when perched too high, would breed greater ambition and more ruthless actions. During Noah¡¯s years in Lake City, while numerous women and fortunes flocked to him, disaster also struck him head¨Con. Three years ago, when Noah was at his most glorious, Moore had married him, emerging victorious among many women to be his legitimate wife. However, it was also around that time that Noah¡¯s life unraveled in less than a year. He fled abroad, taking with him the money he had extorted from the people. Moore had also gone abroad with him. Noah¡¯s scandal had shocked the entire country. After all, one person¡¯s greed and cruelty could cause widespread suffering. When the investigations concluded and the media reported on it, it turned out Noah had several dozen people¡¯s blood hands, not to mention the countless women who had spent time in his bed. It was indeed a regret for the people of Lake City to not have such a man die during punishment in his mothend. I had thought that after he fled, he would not dare to return. Surprisingly, he had the audacity toe back. Thinking this, my first reaction was to call the police, but Sweety stopped me and pulled me into a private room, whispering, I noticed the b*dyguards with him are armed. Let¡¯s observe the situation first. They¡¯re so brazen, so I fear they might have people around. But what I¡¯m more curious about is why is he looking for Moore.¡± I pursed my l*ps and said, ¡°After all, they were husband and wife. It¡¯s not strange that he¡¯s looking for her.¡± What I was more curious about was the reason Noah returned to the country. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Who Is the Father of Moore¡¯s Child? If a person like Noah was caught by the police, he would undoubtedly face the death penalty. His daring return indicated that there was something here worth risking everything for. Crash! A sound of ss shattering on the floor came from the next room. Sweety and I exchanged a nce and then pressed our ears against the wall, trying to hear what was happening in the next room. The noise was so loud. It seemed the two must have had a falling out ¡°How dare you, Moore Scott!¡± A man¡¯s furious voice came from next door, likely Noah¡¯s. He seemed to be enraged by Moore, shouting, ¡°If you dare harm my son in the slightest, you won¡¯t live to see another day. I spared you because you carry my seed. Otherwise, do you think you¡¯d still have a chance to return to the country?¡± As he spoke, Noah probably became physical Sweety and I distinctly heard a p, indicating Moore had been hit. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take good care of the child in my womb, I promise.¡± It was Moore¡¯s voice. She seemed somewhat afraid of Noah as her voice trembled and was a bit hoarse. ¡°But Madam Young said that once the child is born, she will arrange for a DNA test. I¡¯m worried if she finds out the child isn¡¯t Idris¡®, she¡¯ll kick me out of the Youngs¡® household, and our n will be ruined,¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Noah scoffed coldly. ¡°If that Madam Young is an obstacle, can¡¯t you find a way to send her to meet her maker? You¡¯re already in the mansion, so there are plenty of opportunities. Moore, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared?¡± ¡°But¡­ ¡°No but¡¯s!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± This voice was M Moore¡¯s. ¡°Ladies, are you ready to order?¡± Our private room¡¯s door suddenly opened, startling both Sweety and me. We quickly sat up straight and nodded to the waiter, hastily ordering without much thought The voices from next door ceased. Sweety ordered a few dishes in a daze. When she tried to listen again, the door of the next private room seemed to open, followed by the sound of footsteps in the hallway. ¡°They left?¡± Sweety furrowed her brows, looking at me. I pursed my l*ps, not saying a word, but the answer was affirmative. As we listened to the footsteps fade away, Sweety and I finally exhaled. She looked at me and said after a moment, ¡°Moore and Noah are definitely plotting something shady. You should quickly tell Idris to be cautious of Moore.¡± I pursed my l*ps and fell silent. Seeing me not speaking, Sweety became anxious. ¡°You have to go tell him.¡± I sighed and somewhat helplessly told her, ¡°Idris won¡¯t believe me without evidence. Given how much Idris cared for Moore, even if I told him all this, he would only think I was making trouble for no reason. ¡°Won¡¯t believe you? Then what should we do?¡± Sweety was somewhat worried. ¡°If Moore doesn¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s fine, but what if she truly harms Madam Young? You said before that Madam Young let her stay in the mansion. If Moore wants to harm her, it¡¯ll be hard to guard against.¡± As she said this, she paused, then looked at me. ¡°Just now, Noah told Moore to take good care of his son. So, the child in Moore¡¯s womb is Noah¡¯s?¡± I pursed my l*ps and thought carefully about the time frame of Moore¡¯s pregnancy. If the child was Noah¡¯s, did that mean Noah and Moore returned to the country together? Then what exactly was going on between Idris and Moore? Chapter 66 Who Is the Father of Moore¡¯s Child? Did Moore deliberately make Idris believe the child was his? This is from N?velDrama.Org. Switching things around like this was something Moore had done often, but I had not expected her to target Idris. Seeing that I did not respond, Sweety began to specte herself. ¡°Yvette, do you think there¡¯s a possibility that after sleeping with Noah, Moore also slept with Idris? After finding out she was pregnant, she might not even know whose child it is, so she told both men that the child is theirs, making both men take responsibility?¡± I raised my hand and tapped her forehead, saying, ¡°Do you think Noah¡¯s a fool? Wouldn¡¯t he know if the child was his or not?¡± Noah was cunning and ruthless. It was unlikely that Moore could deceive him. ¡°Then why do both Idris and Noah think the child in Moore¡¯s womb is theirs?¡± Sweety asked, holding her forehead and looking at me. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Southern City Psychiatric Hospital I pursed my l*ps and after thinking for a moment said, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s an issue with the timing of Moore¡¯s pregnancy.¡± Sweety paused and then said, ¡°You mean Moore was already pregnant, but then she sought out Idris, secretly had a rtionship with him, and then told him she was pregnant?¡± I could not figure out what exactly was going on at the time. When Moore told me she was pregnant, she said she was already two months along. Indeed, there was not much difference between a two¨C month and a three¨Cmonth pregnancy belly. It seemed I needed to find an opportunity to look at Moore¡¯s belly to see if there were any clues. After thinking for a while, I shook my head and said to Sweety, ¡°I¡¯m not clear about what¡¯s going on right now, but I¡¯mm certain that Noah¡¯s return must mean something. We need to figure out what he¡¯s nning by suddenlying back to Lake City,¡± Sweety pouted. ¡°It must be because he¡¯s running out of money and hase back to make more. Otherwise, why would hee back? From their conversation, it seems like they¡¯re targeting the Youngs. It looks like Idris is not only set to be dad but might also end up being used as their ATM.¡± After saying this, she snorted and continued, ¡°Idris deserves it, leaving a wife like you for an extramarital affair. It¡¯s karma. And that Madam Young deserves it too. By taking Moore in, it won¡¯t be long before she might unknowingly be harmed by her.¡± I tapped her head and said helplessly, ¡°My dear journalist, stop brainstorming. You have more important things to do now.¡± ¡°What things?¡± I pulled her out of the private room, and as we walked, I said, ¡°We need to inform the police about Noah¡¯s return. Regardless of how the police handle it, they should at least be aware of it. But I have other things to do now, so you¡¯ll have to go to the police station yourself.¡± She was puzzled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go together? What do you have to doter?¡± ¡°Handle Scott Corporation¡¯s affairs,¡± I replied, looking at her. ¡°Scott Corporation¡¯s funds are being embezzled, and I can¡¯t just let it go. So, you¡¯ll have to go to the police station.¡± After thinking for a moment, she nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go there in a bit. I don¡¯t have anything else to do anyway.¡± After watching Sweety leave, I went to the psychiatric hospital in the Southern City, following the address Uncle Marcus had sent me. The hospital was located in a somewhat remote area, with its doors tightly closed and almost no one around, making it look almost abandoned. I knocked on the front gate a few times. The door was then opened by an elderly man, who looked at me with deep frown lines and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for, youngdy?¡± I looked inside and said to the old man, ¡°Gramps, I¡¯vee to visit a rtive who was admitted here recently due to illness.. wanted to check on her.¡± The old man clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we notify you people about the specific visiting hours? You cane over the weekend. We don¡¯t allow visits on weekdays.¡± I was taken aback and feigned ignorance, saying, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I just found out about this. Gramps, I¡¯ve alreadye all this way. Could you let me visit for a bit?¡± The elderly man thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I can¡¯t make that decision. I¡¯ll have to ask the person in charge. You walt here, I¡¯ll go ask ¡± After saying this, he closed the door again. I waited outside for a few minutes before the door opened again. The old man said, ¡°Youngdy, they said no. All of the patients here are in severe condition, and there aren¡¯t many doctors around today. If a patient has an episode and hurts you, Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 67 Southern City Psychiatric Hospital we won¡¯t be able to exin it to the authorities. Please go back ande again on the weekend.¡± With that, he did not wait for me to respond and closed the door. I frowned. All of them were severely ill patients? Since I could not enter through the main gate, I would not be able to inquire further. But havinge all this way, I did not want to leave empty¨Chanded. After some thought, I decided to walk around the perimeter of the hospital. The hospital was surrounded by high walls, and some areas even had electric fences. It looked more like a detention center than a hospital. Seeing the situation, I called Uncle Marcus. When he answered, I asked, ¡°Uncle Marcus, what¡¯s the deal with this Southern City Psychiatric Hospital? Why are only rtives allowed to visit on weekends, and why are there electric fences around the hospital?¡± After listening to my inquiries, Uncle Marcus replied, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Ms. Scott. That hospital mostly houses patients with severe violent tendencies or those with high 10s and criminal inclinations, such as split personalities. Many of the patients have been inbor camps before and were sent there after their mental issues were discovered. Some are even death row inmates. That¡¯s why there are special regtions in ce, mainly for better management.¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Sneaking Into the Psychiatric Hospital I pursed my l*ps, wondering if Bt would send Sophia to this ce. After taking a deep breath, 1 said, ¡°Uncle Marcus, can we get the police to help me take a look inside? I¡¯m worried Bt has changed Sophia¡¯s identity and sent her in.¡± It was not that I was overthinking, but if someone with a slight mental illness was sent to such a ce, the oue might not be good. After all, after facing a group of severely ill people for a long time, the doctors¡® patience might be limited, and they might often resort to making the patients take more sedatives. Over time, even a normal person might develop issues, let alone someone who was already not that normal. Uncle Marcus paused for a moment on the other end of the phone and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. I¡¯ve asked the police station over there, and they¡¯ve already screened the ce. Moreover, that hospital doesn¡¯t just admit anyone. They only take in those who have been diagnosed with severe conditions.¡± It seemed that taking the police route was not feasible. After hanging up with Uncle Marcus, I looked at the over¨Ctwo¨Cmeter¨Chigh wall and had an idea. I thought about climbing over and was about to do just that when my phone rang. It was Maxwell calling. Answering the call, I was somewhat impatient. ¡°What is it?¡± His call at this moment was really disrupting my ns. ¡°Where are you?¡± Maxwell¡¯s voice came from the other end, sounding quite serious. ¡°Outside the Southern City Psychiatric Hospital¡­¡± I replied, looking up at the two¨Cmeter¨Chigh wall, wondering how best to climb ic This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There was a pause on the other end before he said, ¡°Yvette, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of climbing over the wall?¡± I was surprised and asked, ¡°No¡­ Wait, how¡¯d you know¡­¡± ¡°I was with Uncle Marcus just now. I heard everything you asked him. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t be rash. There are sick people Inside, and sneaking in could be dangerous.¡± Maxwell sounded somewhat agitated, making it seem as if entering a psychiatric hospital was akin to suicide. I pursed my l*ps and paused before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of myself. I just want to go in and see if Sophia is inside. Besides, this ce is legitimate. If anything happens and it gets noisy, the doctors will surely help me.¡± Besides, since the patients inside were all severely ill, that could only mean they were all locked up, so I should be fine inside. After saying this, I did not wait for the person on the other end of the line to continue talking before I hung up the phone. After walking around the hospital, I fik spot in the wall. Fortunately, I had been wearing t shoes these past few days while pretending to be pregnant, which now made it easier for me. Avoiding the electric fence, I climbed to the top of the wall. Then, on the other side, the wall was covered with sharp thomy. vegetation. It was no wonder this spot looked easier to climb from the outside. If I had jumped down, I would have been bausy scratched by the thorns. With no choice, I looked around from the top of the wall and found a pile of construction debris in a corner not too far away. It was somewhat dirty and messy, but at least not as dangerous. Thus, I sessfully entered the hospital The hospital was located in the suburbs, covering arge area with several buildings, making it hard to distinguish one from another. I decided to sneak around inside. Strangely, despite it being such arge ce, there were almost no people moving around, only a few doctors asionally pushing a medicine cart into a building. ¡°Doctor Miller, it doesn¡¯t look like 030¡¯s condition is that serious. She¡¯ll be alright if we give her this much medication, right?¡± As I was about to enter a building, I almost ran into doctorsing out. Hearing their voices, I quickly hid behind a nearby iron door. Chapter 68 Sneaking into the Psychiatric Hospital The two doctors continued their conversation as they walked. An older doctor casually responded to the other¡¯s question, saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine, there won¡¯t be any problems. The people sent here are already given up on. Even if something happens, no one wille here to make trouble.¡± Right¡± Their voices gradually faded away, and I came out from behind the iron door and headed toward the building. The building had many wards, all of which were locked. Each door had only a number and a small window, with an iron gate welded in front of the wooden door, both tightly locked. As I had thought, since they were all severely mentally ill patients, the security was very tight. Unable to confirm if Sophia was inside and not wanting to make too much noise, I decided to peek through the small windows of each ward The patients inside were bizarre. Some made strange noises like animals, some talked to themselves continuously, others were n*ked, struggling in despair, some even roared like wild beasts, and a few were gnawing on raw meat. After going around, I was terrified and even felt nauseous, After searching extensively, I still did not see Sophia, which made me start to wonder whether I had made a mistake. Suddenly, a voice rang out, ¡°Who are you?¡± I jumped, startled. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Ready to Devote Yourself Already? I focused my gaze and realized that the voice hade from someone locked behind an iron door. He was leaning against the small window, staring straight at me. Looking at the person who had suddenly spoken, I forced a smile, trying to appear friendly, and said, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor here.** He frowned and scrutinized me, snorting. ¡°You can¡¯t be a doctor. Doctors don¡¯t smile at me, and you¡¯re not wearing white. Tell me, who are you? Otherwise, I¡¯ll summon my nurse to annihte you.¡± I paused, looking at him, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m here to find someone, a friend. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± ¡°Bad person¡­. you¡¯re a bad person¡­. definitely a bad person¡­¡± He suddenly started banging heavily on the door, making loud thumping sounds and shouting Suddenly, the other patients in the rooms, hearing themotion, became agitated, some even starting to howl. I was so frightened that I stood rooted to the spot, my mindgging This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Woof woof¡­!¡± Suddenly, arge ck dog rushed down the corridor toward me. I broke into a cold sweat and instinctively started to run, but the big ck dog relentlessly pursued me, about to pounce e on me. Then someone shouted, ¡°Run toward the stairs!¡± Perhaps it was instinct, but I ran to the safety exit and into the stairwell, locking the door to the stairway after climbing a floor With the big ck dog locked in the stairwell, I finally breathed a sigh of relief and realized that the person who had just reminded me sounded like a woman, and her voice was somewhat familiar. After catching my breath, I went to the other stairwell, intending to go downstairs to confirm if the person who had warned me earlier was Sophia. Unexpectedly, just as I reached the stairwell, I almost bumped into someone. Thinking it was a doctor coming to catch me, I was about to flee without a clear view Then someone grabbed the back of my cor, saying, ¡°Yvette, are you a pig? It¡¯s me.¡± Maxwell? Hearing the voice, I paused and turned around to see Maxwell¡¯s handsome and clear¨Ccut face. I breathed a sigh of relief, looked at him, and said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He red at me and said speechlessly, ¡°Breaking into a mental asylum. Should I praise you for that, Ms. Yvette Scott?¡± I pursed my l*ps. I did not have the time fonsense, so I said to him, ¡°Maxwell, I think I saw Sophia. She¡¯s in one of the rooms downstairs. Let¡¯s go find her.¡± As I spoke, I started pulling him to go look for Sophia, but he suddenly grabbed me by the back of my neck. ¡°Yvette, want to be chased by a dog again?¡± Being restrained by him in such an undignified way, I red at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for someone, Maxwell. If you¡¯re not going to help me, then at least don¡¯t make things worse, okay?¡± He pulled me, saying bluntly, ¡°Make things worse? Yvette, I came here to save you, and you think I¡¯m causing trouble? Let me tell you, this ce isn¡¯t just home to one wolf¨Cdog. If you don¡¯t want to die here, then follow me.¡± With that said, without waiting for my response, he dragged me out of the building, leading me to where I had climbed over the wall. The wall was high andcked footholds, so I needed his help to get up. Fortunately, he knelt down against the wall, looking at me irritably. ¡°Step on my shoulders and climb up. Hurry.¡± Seeing this, I nced reluctantly at the hospital building, feeling¡­ frustrated to leave just when I was about to find her. Chapter 69 Ready to Devote Yourself Already? ¡°yvette, what are you dowdling for? Hurry up!¡± Maxwell urged, already growing impatient. Reluctantly, I stepped onto his shoulders, trying to climb up the wall. ¡°Woof woof¡­!¡± The sound of barking startled me, and in a fluster, I ended up straddling Maxwell¡¯s shoulders. He, too, was startled and looked back to see the big ck dog blocking our way In my panic, I could not muster the strength to climb, clinging to the wall while perched on Maxwell¡¯s shoulders, nervously asking, ¡°What do we do? What do we do?¡± Maxwell was also startled as he was pressed against the wall, saying, ¡°I must have the worst luck. Yvette, if we get out of this, you owe me big time.¡± As the big ck dog got closer while barking, I tried to climb the wall but was too scared and weak to manage it. Resigned, I agreed with Maxwell. ¡°Alright, alright, if we get out safely, I¡¯ll do anything, even if you ask me to devote myself to you.¡± ¡°Ready to devote yourself already?¡± A deep and restrained voice rang out. It sounded so familiar. 1 paused for a moment, then turned to look. There, standing next to the big ck dog in a sleek ck suit, was a distinguished -looking man, apanied by several doctors in white coats. By now, the big ck dog had calmed down and was sitting like a cat, tilting its head up and sticking out its tongue, as if amused by our frantic escape. ¡°Idris!¡± Maxwell eximed, setting me down from his shoulders. He looked at the distinguished man with a frown, asking,¡± What are you doing here?¡°. Chapter 70 Sophia Died Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Sophia Died Idris cast a cold nce at him and indifferently said, ¡°If you can be here, Mr. Sanchez, why can¡¯t I?¡± Maxwell fell silent. The atmosphere turned a bit awkward. Climbing over the wall now seemed utterly out of the question. The doctors who had been standing there, realizing they were in thepany of acquaintances, did not ask any further questions and left. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Only a middle¨Caged doctor remained, who I then learned was the head of the hospital. Upon hearing that we had climbed over the wall to look for someone, he was somewhat bemused and said to me, ¡°Mrs. Young, if you wanted to visit and look for someone, you could¡¯ve just informed me. Climbing over the wall makes my hospital seem like some sort of crime scene.¡± I smiled awkwardly, thinking that if I had known I could enter with Idris¡® connections, I certainly would not have chosen to climb the wall. I did not delve into that and just smiled. Idris nced at me and then asked Director Johnson, ¡®Director Johnson, can we and see all the patients here?¡± Knowing our purpose, Director Johnson nodded and led us up to the psychiatric ward. Since I had overheard a noise earlier, I headed straight for that floor upon entering the building. When I found the room where I had heard the voices from, I looked at Director Johnson and asked, ¡°Director, could you open the door of the ward?¡± Director Johnson looked at me and then at Idris, and said, ¡°Mr. Young, Mrs. Young, most of the patients on this floor are severely mentally ill. They might harm outsiders if they have an episode. For your safety, maybe it¡¯s better to confirm from the outside. What do you think?¡± After hearing this, I pursed my l*ps, fell silent for a moment, then nodded, not saying much more. I peered through the small window in the ward door and saw a small bed, some basic toiletries, and a change of clothes inside. The person lying there was motionless, and I could not tell if they were asleep. Seeing this, I called out uncertainly, ¡°Sophia?¡± Vile The person inside was covered with a nket and made no movement. Their features were indistinct. I called out several times, but there was no response. I could not tell if they were asleep or if something had happened to them. I turned back to Director Johnson, who seem startled as well. Fearing something had gone wrong, he ordered someone to open the door. Upon entering, and after the nket was removed, I realized the person lying on the bed was indeed Sophia. She was pale, with a lot of white foam around her mouth. Seeing this, Director Johnson was also taken aback. He hurriedly checked on Sophia, but he stiffened as he reached out to feel her breathing. His reaction made my heart skip a beat.. Then, Director Johnson said with a trembling voice, ¡°She¡¯s not breathing! ¡°What?¡± Maxwell was surprised, and he incredulously checked Sophia¡¯s pulse. Finding no sign of it, he frowned and looked at Director Johnson. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? She was fine earlier, and now she¡¯s suddenly gone. Is this some kind of shady operation?¡± Director Johnson was also confused and hurriedly said, ¡°She was fine this morning. I don¡¯t know what happened!¡± As he spoke, he quickly took out his phone to contact the doctor and nurse in charge of this floor. Idris, who had been silent until then, observed Sophia for a moment with a slightly furrowed brow. Chapter 70 Sophia Died Seeing his reaction, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°She must¡¯ve taken something,¡± Idris sald. Maxwell rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? She¡¯s vomited so much foam; she must¡¯ve ingested something she shouldn¡¯t have.¡® Idris raised an eyebrow but did not argue further. A momentter. ¡°Director, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± The doctor in charge of the floor arrived quickly, panting as he asked Director Johnson. He seemed to have run here. Director Johnson pointed at Sophia who was no longer breathing, and angrily said to the doctor, ¡°What happened here? She was fine, and now she¡¯s suddenly gone. You better give me an exnation!¡± After confirming Sophia¡¯s death, the doctor turned somewhat pale and said to Director Johnson, ¡°Director, I don¡¯t know about this either. When I checked on her two hours ago, she was fine.¡± ¡°Doctor Miller!¡± I called out to the doctor and then looked at the number on Sophia¡¯s hospital gown¨C 030. Two hours ago, when I secretly climbed over the wall, I saw him downstairs. At that time, it seemed I had overheard something I should not have. The conversation between this Doctor Miller and another doctor had mentioned Patient 030¨Cit was about Sophia! Upon hearing my voice, the doctor looked at me. He was a bit puzzled and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know me!¡± I said, turning to Director Johnson. ¡°Director, since she suddenly died without any apparent reason, we¡¯d better call the police right away!¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 70 Sophia Died Idris cast a cold nce at him and indifferently said, ¡°If you can be here, Mr. Sanchez, why can¡¯t I?¡± Maxwell fell silent. The atmosphere turned a bit awkward. Climbing over the wall now seemed utterly out of the question. The doctors who had been standing there, realizing they were in thepany of acquaintances, did not ask any further questions and left. Only a middle-aged doctor remained, who I then learned was the head of the hospital. Upon hearing that we had climbed over the wall to look for someone, he was somewhat bemused and said to me, ¡°Mrs. Young, if you wanted to visit and look for someone, your could¡¯ve just informed me. Climbing over the wall makes my hospital seem like some sort of crime scene.¡± I smiled awkwardly, thinking that if I had known I could enter with Idris¡¯ connections, I certainly would not have chosen to climb the wall. I did not delve into that and just smiled. Idris nced at me and then asked Director Johnson, ¡®Director Johnson, can we go and see all the patients here?¡± Knowing our purpose, Director Johnson nodded and led us up to the psychiatric ward. Since I had overheard a noise earlier, I headed straight for that floor upon entering the building. When I found the room where I had heard the voices from, I looked at Director Johnson and asked, ¡°Director, could you open the door of the ward?¡± Director Johnson looked at me and then at Idris, and said, ¡°Mr. Young, Mrs. Young, most of the patients on this floor are severely mentally ill. They might harm outsiders if they have an episode. For your safety, maybe it¡¯s better to confirm from the outside. What do you think?¡± After hearing this, I pursed my l*ps, fell silent for a moment, then nodded, not saying much more. I peered through the small window in the ward door and saw a small bed, some basic toiletries, and a change of clothes inside. The person lying there was motionless, and I could not tell if they were asleep. Seeing this, I called out uncertainly, ¡°Sophia?¡± The person inside was covered with a nket and made no movement. Their features were indistinct. I called out several times, but there was no response. I could not tell if they were asleep or if something had happened to them. I turned back to Director Johnson, who seemed startled as well. Fearing something had gone wrong, he ordered someone to open the door. Upon entering, and after the nket was removed, I realized the person lying on the bed was indeed Sophia. She was pale, with a lot of white foam around her mouth. Seeing this, Director Johnson was also taken aback. He hurriedly checked on Sophia, but he stiffened as he reached out to feel her breathing. His reaction made my heart skip a beat. Then, Director Johnson said with a trembling voice, ¡°She¡¯s not breathing!¡± ¡°What?¡± Maxwell was surprised, and he incredulously checked Sophia¡¯s pulse. Finding no sign of it, he frowned and looked at Director Johnson. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? She was fine earlier, and now she¡¯s suddenly gone. Is this some kind of shady operation?¡± Director Johnson was also confused and hurriedly said, ¡°She was fine this morning. I don¡¯t know what happened!¡± As he spoke, he quickly took out his phone to contact the doctor and nurse in charge of this floor. Idris, who had been silent until then, observed Sophia for a moment with a slightly furrowed brow. Seeing his reaction, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°She must¡¯ve taken something,¡± Idris said. Maxwell rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? She¡¯s vomited so much foam; she must¡¯ve ingested something she shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Idris raised an eyebrow but did not argue further. A momentter. ¡°Director, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± The doctor in charge of the floor arrived quickly, panting as he asked Director Johnson. He seemed to have run here. Director Johnson pointed at Sophia who was no longer breathing, and angrily said to the doctor, ¡°What happened here? She was fine, and now she¡¯s suddenly gone. You better give an exnation!¡± ve me After confirming Sophia¡¯s death, the doctor turned somewhat pale and said to Director Johnson, ¡°Director, I don¡¯t know about this either. When I checked on her two hours ago, she was fine.¡± ¡°Doctor Miller!¡± I called out to the doctor and then looked at the number on Sophia¡¯s hospital gown-030. Two hours ago, when I secretly climbed over the wall, I saw him downstairs. At that time, it seemed I had overheard something I should not have. The conversation between this Doctor Miller and another doctor had mentioned Patient 030- it was about Sophia! Upon hearing my voice, the doctor looked at me. He was a bit puzzled and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know me!¡± I said, turning to Director Johnson. ¡°Director, since she suddenly died without any apparent reason, we¡¯d better call the police right away!¡± Chapter 71 No Way Out This is from N?velDrama.Org. Director Johnson, being a doctor, knew there was no hope the moment he confirmed Sophia¡¯s death. The next logical step was to alert the authorities and let them take over. All the while, I had been closely watching Doctor Miller. As the news of the police being called spread, he seemed to coil up like a spring, his forehead glistening with beads of sweat from the tension. Once Director Johnson ended the call, Doctor Miller turned to him, ¡°Director, John was with me when we came to patrol. I¡¯ll go find him, see what he knows about the situation.¡± With that, he exited the patient¡¯s room. As he left, I nudged Maxwell, who was standing nearby, and whispered into his ear, ¡°Follow him!¡± Maxwell, though taken aback for a moment, quickly understood and trailed behind Doctor Miller. As I watched Maxwell foliow Doctor Miller out, I could not shake off the feeling that the room had suddenly gotten colder. I turned around, only to be startled by Idris¡¯s dark, brooding face. What was wrong with him? His intense stare was unnerving. Shifting my gaze from him, I looked at Sophia, lying motionless on the bed. Dressed in a hospital gown, her b*dy, even in repose, disyed a significant weight loss since Ist saw her. It was clear that her days here had been far fromfortable. Bt was truly heartless. Even after decades of marriage, he showed no mercy. The depths of human cruelty were terrifying. This brought me back to the time when Sophia had sought me out. Maybe, from the very beginning, she did not truly approach me about the alleged murder, but to plead for my help. She was aware of Bt¡¯s true nature and knew she couldn¡¯t bring herself to act, so she sought me out in a haze that day, attempting to alert me to Bt¡¯s underhanded deeds. However, I was oblivious to it all! As I looked at her, a wave of guilt washed over me. If only I had uncovered the truth sooner, then perhaps she would not have¡­. The police arrived shortly after, and the coroner took Sophia¡¯s b*dy away. Given the nature of the situation, the doctor and nurse in charge of Sophia were required to be questioned at the police station. However, it was only when the police asked Director Johnson to hand over the staff involved that he realized Doctor Miller, who had left, had not returned. Seeing this, the police immediately sealed off the hospital, ready to start a search. However, after a thorough search, they only found Nurse Emily. Seeing the swarm of police and Sophia¡¯s lifeless b*dy, Nurse Emily was trembling with fear. Before the police could even start questioning, she blurted out, ¡°Doctor Miller prescribed the medication. I warned him, but he said everyone here had been abandoned and that no one would care if they died. Moreover, since this woman arrived, her dosage has been three to four tinies what the others get, and there¡¯s never been an issue. I don¡¯t know why she died today¡­¡± Her words sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine. It was unthinkable ¨C even a healthy person. taking three to four times the normal dosage daily would be in danger! ¡°That¡¯s outrageous! Does a human life mean nothing to you?¡± Anger surged within me, and 1 could not help but shout out. Nurse Emily was at a loss for words. Director Johnson, his face ashen, red at Nurse Emily and barked, ¡°Emily, this is murder!¡± Director Johnson was so livid that he was trembling from head to toe. If it was not for the police¡¯s presence, he might have kicked Nurse Emily just to blow off some steam. His fury was not about Sophia¡¯s death, but the fact that such an incident in the hospital meant. the end of his tenure as the dean, and essentially, the end of his career. Unable to locate Doctor Miller, the police promptly alerted the criminal investigation team to apprehend him. After exiting the hospital. I dialed Maxwell¡¯s number. The call connected quickly, and Maxwell, ever the joker, quipped, ¡°You¡¯ve barely left, and you¡¯re already missing me?¡± Idris, standing next to me, shot me a cold, ominous look. I fought the urge to roll my eyes, ignored his stare, and retorted into the phone, ¡°Can¡¯t help but show off, can you? Where¡¯s our man? Did you catch him?¡± ¡°If I couldn¡¯t even manage that, I¡¯d be a total failure,¡± Maxwell replied, grumbling. ¡°This rascal is more resourceful than I thought. I figured he¡¯d find a ce to hide after leaving the hospital, but he had someone ready to whisk him away, nning to escape via the open sea. Good thing I¡¯m clever and nabbed him en route.¡± I paused. ¡°Someone was there to pick him up? ¡°Yep!¡± came the reply. ¡°Luckily, it was just one person, and I caught him too. You bettere over, ask whatever you need to, and then we¡¯ll hand him over to the police. If we wait too long, we¡¯ll be the ones harboring a criminal.¡± Enjoy Ad-Free Reading>> Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Trying to Buy Me for a Hundred thousand? I did not want to discuss more over the phone, so I asked him to text me the address. I hung up, ready to hop in the car and leave. Just as I was about to get in, Idris yanked me back. I was annoyed by his interruption, and with a frown, I shot him a re. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Idris?¡± He nced at my leg and said, ¡°You¡¯re nning to drive in this condition?¡± Catching his gaze, I noticed the scrape on my leg for the first time. I had nicked it while hastily scaling the wall. It was a bloody mess, looking rather gruesome, but it was not serious. Thus, I had not given it much thought. This is from N?velDrama.Org. I pressed my l*ps together, not in the mood for idle chatter, and said tly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± With that, I made to get back in the car, but he hoisted me into the passenger seat without a word. After buckling me, he slid into the driver¡¯s seat and fired up the engine. I was long ustomed to his antics. Busy with tasks at hand, I did not feel like wasting more time with him. I pulled up the address Maxwell had sent me and said, detached, ¡°Drive there, please.¡± We reached our destination in no time. Maxwell had stashed our guy in an abandoned factory As we pulled up, he was perched on the hood of a derelict truck outside, waving us over from a distance. ¡°Over here!¡± He sat there, legs crossed and a wild grass stalk hanging from his mouth, looking every bit like a street tough. ¡°What do you think? Do I look like a gang leader?¡± He hopped off the hood, dusted his clothes, and asked me with a cheeky grin. I forced augh and replied with a smirk, ¡°You sure think highly of yourself. Where¡¯s our guy? Not getting the response he wanted, he clicked his tongue andzily pointed towards the factory. ¡°Inside. Go on in!¡± I had assumed Maxwell merely tied the guy up. To my surprise, when Idris and I entered, we found Doctor Miller bound hand and foot, dangling from a beam. His mouth was gagged, leaving him hanging from the ceiling, whimpering but unable to speak. ¡°This guy¡¯s got some nerve. I was nning on having a civil chat with him, but he tried to bribe me.¡± Maxwell followed us in, grumbling. ¡°Offered me a hundred thousand to let him walk. Do I look like I¡¯m worth only a hundred thousand? The nerve!¡± A twitch tugged at the corner of my mouth as I shot him a sidelong nce. ¡°You strung him up over a hundred thousand?¡± I asked. He rolled his eyes. ¡°What else? He¡¯s seriously underestimating me. I can¡¯t stand it when people look down on me. He should have offered more. What can a hundred thousand even do? Should i be relieved that Doctor Miller was not exactly rolling in money? Otherwise, I might not have been able to nab this guy. I took a deep breath, turning to Maxwell. ¡°Let him down, will you?¡± With him hanging that high, if we wanted to interrogate him, his neck would not be able to take it. Maxwell nodded, brandishing a small knife from who knows where, and sliced through the hanging rope. Doctor Miller plummeted to the ground, his face contorting in pain. After pulling the gag from Doctor Miller¡¯s mouth, before I could even get a word out, he was already screaming. ¡°This is illegal kidnapping! I¡¯m going to sue you!¡± I watched him, l*ps pursed, and took a few steps back. ¡°Go ahead. The police might not put much stock in a murderer¡¯s words. Besides, we¡¯ve caught a criminal, which is a good deed. The police probably won¡¯t sweat the small stuff.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Doctor Miller was frantic. ¡°I never intended to kill her. Bt said that as long as she went mad, that would be enough. I never thought she would die!¡± I paused, looking at him. ¡°Bt?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes, him. He gave me some money, said his wife was mentally ill, and left her with me. All I had to do was feed her extra medication every day, and let her continue her madness in the hospital.¡± I had suspected as much. I nodded. ¡°Did you change Sophia¡¯s personal information?¡± He nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, the South Wing is reserved for those with severe mental disorders. Sophia¡¯s case is merely a delusion, and such patients aren¡¯t permitted in the South Wing. So, I swapped her records with another patient¡¯s to sneak her in. Bt handed me two hundred thousand, instructing me to simply keep Sophia inside. If Sophia¡¯s condition isn¡¯t treated, the head of the hospital will eventually discover it. So, to worsen her condition, I upped her medication after she was admitted. I never meant to kill her.¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Saying Goodbye to Moore As I stared at Doctor Miller¡¯s pitiful state, for a fleeting moment, I wanted to throttle him. He destroyed a life for just two hundred thousand. He was absolutely vile. Battling the rage welling up inside me, I took a calming breath and asked, ¡°Was the person supposed to pick you up someone arranged by Bt?¡± Given the suddenness of the incident, it was unlikely he could find his contact unless someone had set it up beforehand. He nodded. ¡°I rang him up, and he told me to grab the money and bolt.¡± ¡°Do you have his contact details?¡± I approached him, a glimmer of hope sparking in my eyes. If I could track down Bt through Doctor Miller, it would be a small victory. ¡°I tried his number. It¡¯s already disconnected,¡± Maxwell chimed in. ¡°Bt is pretty vignt, he ditched his phone as soon as he sensed trouble.¡± I pressed my l*ps together, a bitter taste spreading in my mouth. I turned to Doctor Miller. Where was thest ce you got in touch with Bt?¡± Doctor Miller just shook his head, clueless when questioned. ¡± After all this fuss, I ended up with no information at all. I could not help but feel disheartened. It was clear we were not going to get any more information. I turned to Maxwell and said, Let¡¯s turn him over to the police.¡± Maxwell nodded, pulling out his phone to dial the number, while Idris, who had been quiet studied the hospital for a moment. I could not tell what he had spotted, but his dark eyes narrowed in thought. He took the small knife from Maxwell, walked over to Doctor Miller, and crouched down in front of him, an eyebrow arched with challenge. ¡°Are you going to spill, or do I need to persuade you?¡± With that, he swiftly dragged the knife¡¯s tip across the back of Doctor Miller¡¯s hand. Doctor Miller yelped in pain, trying to pull his hand back, but Idris pinned his wrist down with a foot. The quiet space was suddenly filled with Doctor Miller¡¯s agonized screams. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°You¡¯remitting murder! This is illegal¡­ Ahhhh!¡± As Doctor Miller¡¯s screams echoed, Idris drove the knife deeper. He toyed with the knife, admiring the bright red blood staining Doctor Miller¡¯s hand. His voice was casual, his expression indifferent. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk, that¡¯s fine. I can still exin to the police after I¡¯ve crippled your hand.¡± He prepared to apply more force. Seeing Idris ready to strike again, Doctor Miller cried out in terror, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk! I know where Bi is. He¡¯s at a casino in Macamer. He mentioned it when he called me earlier. He said he was enjoying himself there.¡± After he finished, he pleaded through his pain, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Please, let me go!¡± Once he¡¯d spilt everything, Idris pulled out the knife and tossed it back to Maxwell. He nced I nodded. Of course I had heard it. I was not deaf. He arched an eyebrow, said nothing more, and looked at Maxwell. ¡°Hand him over to the police. We¡¯ve got stuff to do. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Before Maxwell had a chance to utter a word, Idris had already yanked me out of the factory. I put up a fight, but the disparity in strength between us was too great. Despite my resistance, I found myself being hauled into his car. Idris was the type who never bothered to ask for others opinions. As I sat in the car, a wave of annoyance washed over me, and I decided to stay silent for the entire journey. As we drove into the city, I noticed we were not heading toward the Scotts. I frowned. ¡°Could you pull over, please?¡± He did not even acknowledge me, let alone look my way. Instead, he steered the car straight to the hospital. Confused, asked, ¡°Why are we at the hospital?¡± He didn¡¯t respond, just pulled me out of the car and led me to the surgical department. It was not until we were in the doctor¡¯s office that I realized he had brought me here to treat the wound on my leg. It was not severe! After the doctor cleaned the blood, he looked at the scab that had already started to form. He seemed a bit taken aback but bandaged me up anyway, reminding me to keep the wound dry and to avoid spicy food. By the time we left the hospital, night had fallen. I was about to hail a taxi back to the Scotts when Idris stopped me. Knowing I could not outmuscle him, I did not put up much resistance. After all, a free ride was a free ride. As I climbed into the car, my mind was buzzing with thoughts about Bt. Doctor Miller had said he had gone to a casino in Macamer. That was going to be a tough situation to handle, considering Macamer was a special administrative region and it would not be easy for the police to make an arrest there. Perhaps it was the stress of the past few days, but I soon fell asleep in Idris¡¯s car. When I woke up, I found myself in a bedroom at Clearwater Residence. The room was empty, and my stomach was growling from hunger. I got up to find some food. As I was leaving the bedroom, I heard a sound from the study. I paused, then moved closer to see that it was Idris on the phone. The person on the other end of the line was likely exining something. He stood there, one hand casually tucked in his pocket, his voice stern. ¡°Once everything is set up in France, send them over. I¡¯ll handle things with Grandma.¡± im Bonus For Free Every Day>> Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 The Child Isn¡¯t Mine I found myself standing at the doorway, my brows involuntarily knitting together. Send someone away? Who could that be? Then it hit me. He had mentioned something about sending Moore away before. Was he really nning to go through with it? While I was deep in thought, Idris had already spotted me by the door. Upon seeing me, he ended his call, walked over, and asked, ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± I nodded, looking at him. ¡°Who are you sending to France?¡± ¡°Moore,¡± he replied. After his response, he guided me downstairs, had me sit at the dining table, and then served up a few hot dishes. Seeing this, I was taken aback. How did he know I was hungry? Of course, I did not voice this question. There was food, so I just quietly enjoyed my meal. ¡°Yvette,¡± he suddenly said. I looked up at him, my mouth full of food, and managed to ask, ¡°What is it?¡± He looked at me, his gaze serious. ¡°Moore¡¯s child. It¡¯s not mine.¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡± His words caught me off guard, causing me to choke. After a fit of coughing, he handed me a ss of warm water. Once I recovered, I looked at him. and asked, ¡°How can you be so sure the child isn¡¯t yours?¡± Noah Lanier had also been so certain that the child was his. I was intrigued. How could they be so sure about the child¡¯s paternity? Upon hearing my question, Idris¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but he still said, ¡°I never touched her!¡± For a few seconds, I was dumbstruck,pletely taken aback. Seeing that I remained silent, he pressed on. ¡°She wasn¡¯t doing well living with Noah. So, when she discovered she was pregnant, she secretly came back home to find me. I owe her a huge favor, so there¡¯s no way I could turn my back on her and her child. I had nned to send them somewhere safe, but I didn¡¯t expect you and grandma to find out and get the wrong idea. He had a habit of staring directly at people when he spoke. His intense gaze made me ufortable, so I reached for my cup and took a sip of water, not knowing how to respond to his revtion. After what felt like an eternity, I finally asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your n now?¡± He looked at me, a slight frown creasing his forehead. ¡°After winter passes, I¡¯ve arranged for her to be sent to France. I¡¯ll clear things up with grandma, and I¡¯ll also exin everything to your mother.¡± I nodded, suddenly feeling directionless. Madam Young had concocted a fictitious child for me, all to legitimize the baby Moore was The atmosphere had somehow be muddled. I had always suspected that there was something going on between him and Moore. Now, after hearing his side of the story, I was flooded with a whirlwind of emotions. Taking a shallow breath, I asked him, ¡°So, how far along is Moore¡¯s pregnancy?¡± He served me some vegetables and replied, ¡°She¡¯s already four months pregnant.¡± Four months? When I found out about Moore¡¯s pregnancy, wasn¡¯t she only two months along, not three? No wonder she had been wearing loose clothes since she came back. Now at four months, her belly would be noticeablyrger. Had not Madam Young spotted the inconsistency? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lost in thought, I noticed Idris¡¯s gaze on my stomach. Instinctively, I pulled my clothes over it and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He looked at me, his l*ps slightly pursed, and said, ¡°Our baby is almost three months old now. You¡¯re too thin. You should eat more.¡± His words left me stunned, and I managed to mumble a vague response. I was not pregnant, so of course I looked thin. This whole situation was wrong: Moore¡¯s child was not Idris¡¯s, and there was not a baby in my belly. If Idris found out that all of this was a lie, then¡­ I looked at Idris, hesitated for a moment, and asked, ¡°Idris, do you really like children?¡± His expression softened, a rarity, and he smiled at me. ¡°I¡¯m not fond of children, but a child of ours is different. After finding out you were pregnant, I felt a strange new attachment in this world of another life that I need to protect.¡± I felt a pang of guilt and was at a loss for words. Seeing my silence, Idris thought I was still upset about the situation with Moore, and reassured me, ¡°The issue with Moore will be sorted out soon. We¡¯re husband and wife, and now we¡¯re going to have a child. We¡¯re bing a family. You¡¯re looking forward to our baby looking just like me, right?¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Sweety¡¯s Discovery I had never seen such anticipation in his eyes. For a moment, I was at a loss for words. I wanted to tell him that I was not pregnant, and I wanted to tell him that we were destined to part ways, but when I saw the hope in his eyes, I found myself nodding without thinking. Seeing my nod, he broke into a rare smile. ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to Macamer for Scott Corporation. They¡¯ll find the person we need soon. I can¡¯t use all of the Youngs¡¯ assets right now, but I can use all of my personal assets to help Scott Corporation weather this storm. Don¡¯t worry too much. Just focus on taking care of the baby.¡± I had never seen this side of him before. He had always been polite and kind, but never as tender and thoughtful as he was now. This new side of him left me feeling a bit dazed. Suddenly, I found mysell wanting to ask him if he cared more about the child in my belly or me. As the words reached my l*ps, I changed the subject. ¡°Idris,¡± I asked, ¡°if one day, both Moore and I do something unforgivable to you, who would you choose to believe, me or Moore?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He furrowed his handsome brow, a deep crease forming. ¡°Why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡± I was taken aback, shook my head slightly, and forced a smile. ¡°No reason, I just really wanted to ask you. He pressed his l*ps together and fell silent. Moore held a special ce in his heart. I had seen it clearly these past few days. Even if their rtionship was not what I thought it was, the fact that it was soplicated only proved that Moore was special to him. Most women would not mind if their husband had a fling, but they would care if he could not let go of his first love. Moore was Idris¡¯s first love! After dinner, I found myself feeling unusuallyzy and sleepy. I had just finished eating and I was already feeling drowsy again. Luckily, there was nothing pressing to do, so I allowed myself to indulge a bit. The next day. I was in a deep sleep when Sweety¡¯s call came in. I answered the phone in a daze. Sweety¡¯s voice echoed from the other end of the phone, ¡°Yvette, are you still asleep? I have something important to share. Can you listen now?¡± I responded with a grunt. There was a pause before she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve made a significant discovery about Noah. Are you interested?¡± Noah? I was taken aback, my mind sharpening a bit. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked. Sweety¡¯s voice took on a mysterious tone. ¡°Remember when we parted at the small building and I went to the police station? I overheard that Noah owns a casino in the southern suburbs, operating under Moore¡¯s name. As a journalist, I could not ignore such news. So, I snuck into that casinost night. Can you guess what I saw?¡± I frowned, concern creeping into my voice. ¡°You went to the casino alone?¡± She hummed in affirmation, her voice trembling with excitement. ¡°I saw Noah actually¡­¡± ¡®Sweety!¡± I cut her off, my voice stern. ¡°The casino is a dangerous ce filled with all sorts of people. Do you realize how risky that was? And seeing Noah there?¡± Caught off guard by my scolding, Sweety sounded a bit sheepish as sheughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be. mad yet. Let me finish my story, then you can lecture me, okay?¡± I sighed, rubbing my forehead. Her audacity was too much. She was bound to get into trouble. Seeing that I had stopped scolding her, she continued, ¡°I saw Noah using drugs in the casino. He seemed addicted. I noticed something was off about him, so I followed him. He was probably having a craving, so he used the drugs right there in the restroom, and it was not a small amount. Yvette, do you think Moore might also be¡­¡± I knit my brows, thinking back on Moore¡¯s recent condition. ¡°She can¡¯t be,¡± I began, ¡°She¡¯s carrying a child. Noah would not let someone mixed up in that sort of trouble bear his child.¡± As for Noah, nothing he did could surprise me anymore. I let out a sigh, speaking into the phone. ¡°I get it. Lake City is teeming with news. Just stop poking the bear that is Noah when you¡¯re bored. If you¡¯re hunting for news, try Scott Corporation or Young Corporation. Anywhere but those dangerous ces, got it?¡± On the other end of the line, I was not sure if Sweety was really taking in my words. She simply hummed in response. ¡°I know, don¡¯t fret. I¡¯m a journalist, I know how to look after myself. Besides, I¡¯m getting a bit fed up with covering yourpany¡¯s affairs. Yvette, listen. I don¡¯t think Noah is just a user. He might be a dealer too!¡± Enjoy Ad-Free Reading Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Moore¡¯s Plea Sweety¡¯s words left me feeling uneasy. I cut her off. ¡°Sweety, stay out of Noah¡¯s business. The police will handle it.¡± She made a tsking sound. ¡°And what about the Youngs? What about Madam Young? That day in the small building, Noah had Moore plot against Madam Young. She will do it if she has to!¡± I knew what Moore was capable of. Now that Idris was nning to send her away, she might not even get a chance to act, even if she wanted to. Right now, I was more worried about Sweety. I said, ¡°Don¡¯t concern yourself with others. Just look after yourself. Don¡¯t get involved in anything too risky, got it?¡± ¡°Got it!¡± She responded, likely tired of my incessant chatter. ¡°I¡¯ve got things to do. We¡¯ll chatter!¡± With that, she hung up. The line went dead, and I let out a sigh. I could not help but wonder if it was her job as a journalist that made Sweety so curious and adventurous. It was a good trait, but not always. After lounging on the bed for a bit, I finally got up and headed downstairs. I had assumed Idris would be at work by now, but surprisingly, he was still in the vi. I found him in the kitchen, which left me a bit puzzled. What was he doing there if he was not at work? As I stood there, confused, he must have heard me. He turned around and asked, ¡°You awake?¡± I nodded, walking over to him. He was wearing an apron and seemed to be cooking something. I could not resist peeking into the kitchen. ¡°Chamomile tea,¡± he said, looking at me. ¡°Ensio mentioned his sister-inw drank this when she was pregnant. It¡¯s good for both the mother and the baby.¡± I was taken aback, a sad feeling welling up inside me. I was not carrying a child, so what good would it do? Ever since I met Idris, I knew he would make a great father and a responsible husband. Love or no love, he was good to his family. If I could spend my life with him, it might not be such a bad choice. I looked at him, opening my mouth to say, ¡°Thank you.¡± Seeing me thank him, he furrowed his brows, his handsome face looking at me as he said, We¡¯re husband and wife. We don¡¯t need to constantly thank each other.¡± I managed a smile, not saying anything more. Even if he had cleared up the matter with Moore, I still did not have a child. Madam Young had only given me two months to divorce him, and one month had already passed. Even if he was willing, there was still Madam Young¡­. Five years ago¡­ The memory suddenly struck me. I recalled seeing Alex in the alleyway. If I could just get him to spill the details about what happened five years ago, maybe Madam Young could¡­ and as for the child¡­ Idris set a cup of chamomile tea before me. His eyes studied my uneasy expression. ¡°This is my first time making this. Can you give it a try How could I focus on the taste at a time like this?¡¯ I took a sip to appease him, then looked at him seriously. ¡°I need to tell you something. I¡¯m actually not¡­¡± Pregnant. But before I could finish, a voice interrupted from outside the door. ¡°Iddy, why?¡± Moore burst in, catching both Idris and me off guard. She was d in a loose coat, her hair a wild mess, her face etched with worry. She grabbed Idris¡¯s hand, her eyes brimming with tears, ¡°Iddy, why are you sending me to Prance? You know he can find me easily overseas. You promised to protect me and our child.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He? Noah? I frowned slightly. So, she was here because Idris nned to send her away? Idris¡¯s face softened at her panic. He guided her to the couch, trying to soothe her, ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of everything in France. He won¡¯t be able to touch you.¡± Moore was inconsble haking her head vehemently. ¡°No, I won¡¯t go. I won¡¯t leave, Iddy. Please, don¡¯t make me As she finished speaking, she turned her eyes toward me and suddenly dropped to her knees in front of me. She clung to my legs, her cries echoing around us, ¡°Vvette, you had Iddy arrange for me to leave, didn¡¯t you? Please, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t send me away. I promise, once my baby is born, I won¡¯t let him take anything from you. My child and I don¡¯t need anything else, just let us stay here in the country. I Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Moore¡¯s Diminished Arrogance Her sobs grew louder, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Yvette, please, have mercy on me and my unborn child, will you?¡± I watched her, her cries tearing at my heart. I could not help but wonder what she was nning this time. Stepping back, I looked at her and asked calmly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to leave the country?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. She sobbed, her usual pretense gone, reced by a pitiful sight. ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­ of Noah. He forced me to leave the country years ago. The two years I spent with him were filled with endless torment. I barely managed to escape and return here. I don¡¯t want to go back. If he finds me now, not just me, but my unborn child won¡¯t survive either. Yvette, you¡¯re about to be a mother too. Please, I beg you, don¡¯t make me leave the country. Please, save me and my child.¡± I watched her, my l*ps pressed together. If I had not overheard her conversation with Noah that day in the small building, I might have believed her now. As I watched her tear-streaked face, a picture of utter despair, I did not rush to respond. Instead, I turned to Idris and asked, ¡°Is there any chamomile tea left? Could you prepare a serving for her?¡± Idris furrowed his brows, clearly puzzled by my request at such a moment. But seeing my steady gaze on him, he nodded and headed for the kitchen. As Idris made his exit, I crouched down, moving closer to Moore. I toyed with her disheveled hair, my smile not quite reaching my eyes. ¡°Sister, drop the act. Idris spilled everything. If the baby you¡¯re carrying is Noah¡¯s, how could he bear to harm you?¡± Moore¡¯s face froze, her eyes wide as she stared at me, disbelief etched on her features. ¡°What did Iddy tell you?¡± I offered a faint smile. ¡°He confessed that the baby isn¡¯t his. He also promised to build a good life with me. So, you must leave.¡± Her expression shifted. I had expected her to re at me as she had before, but instead, she continued to plead. ¡°Yvette, I know I¡¯ve wronged you. If Iddy has told you everything, then there¡¯s no need for you to send me abroad, right? I pose no threat to you. Please, just let me stay in the old house until the baby is safely born. If I leave the country, neither I nor the baby will survive. Yvette, I know you despise me, but the baby is innocent, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Because of Noah?¡± I asked, keeping my gaze steady on her. She nodded, her face a mask of terror. ¡°Noah is a monster. If he finds me abroad, he¡¯ll kill me and the baby. He¡¯s heartless, he doesn¡¯t care whether the baby is his or not.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I watched her, silently admiring her impressive performance. Tears streamed down her face as she nodded, desperate for me to believe her. ¡°Yvette, I know you resent me. You resent how I treated you, how I upset our father. I was wrong, I truly was. If you just let me stay here, let me safely give birth in the old house, I promise I won¡¯t interfere with your life with Iddy.¡± I pressed my l*ps together, watching her act in silence, my mind racing. Why had she changed her mind so suddenly? Was it to stay at the Youngs Old Manor? Or to stay close to Idris? What was she really after? Maybe I had been quiet for too long. She looked at me, unsure of what to do next, thinking I had gone soft. She turned to me and started, ¡°Yvette, you¡­ ¡°What are you really after?¡± I cut in, narrowing my eyes as I studied her every expression. She seemed taken aback at first, a few seconds of panic shing across her face before being reced by a look of confusion. She stared at me, bewildered, and stammered, ¡°Yvette, what mean? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. ¡± do you Watching her reaction, I felt pretty certain about a few things. I had never been good at ying games, and I was not the most patient person on earth. I did not n on ying guessing games with her. I said straight out, ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave the country because you¡¯re scared of Noah. But you¡¯re not scared he¡¯ll kill you. You¡¯re scared he¡¯ll ruin your ns foring back, right?¡± A shiver ran across her face, but she still looked at me, feigning confusion. ¡°Yvette, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!¡± I gave a small smile, straightened up, and looked down at her. ¡°Moore, if you enjoy ying dumb, then by all means, keep it up. But let me remind you, you¡¯d better stick to Idris¡¯s n. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to tip off the police. If they find out Noah is back in the country, he can k*ss his freedom goodbye.¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Heading to Macamer Her face, which had been a picture of innocence, suddenly turned to shock. Her eyes widened as she stared at me, defensive and cold. ¡°Yvette, what are you implying?¡± Idris had already served the chamomile tea. I shot Moore a light smile. ¡°No big deal, just a friendly reminder. If you take too many risks, you¡¯ll get into trouble someday.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± She tried to retort, but the sight of Idris silenced her. Tears clung to her cheeks, her face a picture of vulnerability. Idris set the tea on the table. Seeing Moore had fallen silent, he turned his dark gaze voice a low rumble. ¡°What were you two discussing?¡± to me, his I gave him a sidelong nce, a small smile ying on my l*ps. ¡°Oh, nothing much. Just girl talk. I¡¯ve got to run, I[ve got some things to take care of.¡± My rtionship with Idris had always been aplicated one. It started off formal and distant. After Moore returned, my feelings for him became a mix of resentment and affection, making our interactions anything but smooth. Now, even though he was open, I found myself oddly ufortable around him. I rushed out of Clearwater Residence, making a beeline for Scott Corporation. With Bt in Macamer, we needed to figure out how to bring him back. The police would not be enough. In the office, when I mentioned my n to retrieve Bt from Macamer, Maxwell was quick to object. ¡°No way, I don¡¯t agree. What good would it do for you, a pregnant woman, to go there? Yvette, aren¡¯t you being a bit overconfident?¡± I had expected his reaction, so I responded calmly, ¡°It would be useful. The local police can¡¯t directly arrest Bt in Macamer, but someone from the maind can bring him back.¡± His eyebrows knitted together as he looked at me, ¡°What are you nning?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. I shrugged. ¡°We need to go to Macamer, bring someone to fetch Bt. If my guess is right, Caleb should be there too.¡± His brows knitted together even more. ¡°You¡¯re going to bring them back? Just you?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No, not me. I¡¯ll bring others. I won¡¯t have to lift a finger.¡± He pressed his l*ps together, still not agreeing. ¡°No, I thought it overst night. I should be the one to go to Macamer and bring them back. You should stay at Scott Corporation. It¡¯s safer if I go instead of you.¡± I shook my head, looking at him. ¡°I¡¯ve considered that n, but right now, Scott Corporation is more stable with you in charge. There are many decisions that I can only trust you to make. If I stay at Scott Corporation, I worry that problems will arise before you can bring them back.¡± Right now. If it were not for Maxwell holding things together at Scott Corporation, it would have already fallen apart. If he left, it would certainly descend into chaos. When it came to business, I knew my limitations. I did not have the knack for it. I was always at a loss when problems arose. I felt more at ease with Maxwell around. Hearing me say this, he looked a bit embarrassed. ¡°You trust me so much. It makes me happy.¡± Seeing his awkward expression was a bit hard to bear. I looked away and said, ¡°So, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll handle things at Scott Corporation and head to Macamer the day after tomorrow.¡± He made a tsk sound, knowing his objections were futile. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush this decision. First, tell me how you n to bring them back. Yvette, I¡¯m serious. You¡¯re pregnant. Even if I agree with you doing this, you need to at least make me feel at ease about letting you go.¡± Understanding his concerns, I reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle everything. You just focus on managing Scott Corporation and wait for my return.¡± He was about to ask something else when Marcus walked in. He looked at me and announced, ¡± Ms. Scott, there¡¯s a situation with Bt¡¯s mistress.¡± Bt¡¯s mistress! I was taken aback for a moment, quickly turning my attention to Marcus, urging him to continue. Marcus nced between me and Maxwell, then exined, ¡°The person I assigned to keep an eye on her reported that a man has been visiting her frequently these past few days. I initially suspected that Bt had sent him. Perhaps they were nning to escape the country. But the observer reported that this man seems to have an unusual rtionship with Bt¡¯s mistress. He¡¯s been spending nights there quite often.¡± ¡°Spending the night?¡± I was somewhat surprised, blurting out, ¡°Is he her new beau?¡± Marcus was not sure. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell. Their rtionship doesn¡¯t seem to be a recent development. I had someone watch them for a few days and discovered that the man appears. to be dealing drugs, and not in small quantities.¡± Drugs? I paused for a moment, a thought shing through my mind. I looked at Marcus and asked, ¡± Do you have a picture of this man?¡± Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Inquiring about the past Uncle Marcus nodded, pulled out his phone, and started searching. He then handed the phone to me. As I looked at the man in the photo, I was left speechless with surprise! It was Alex-he was involved with Bt¡¯s lover? This was truly unexpected. ¡°Does Ms. Scott recognize this man?¡± Marcus noticed my furrowed brow as I stared at the phone and asked. I nodded, looking at him, and said, ¡°Marcus, have you reported this to the police yet?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t yet. I was nning to discuss it with you first, then get in touch with the police.¡± I hummed in agreement, returning the phone to Marcus. ¡°No need to worry too much about this side for now, Marcus. Can you find me a few skilled and trustworthy people?¡± I asked. Marcus looked confused. ¡°What are you nning, Ms. Scott?¡± I gave him a light smile. There was no need to hide anything. ¡°I need them for a little trip to Macamer. We¡¯re going to kidnap someone.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Marcus was taken aback, not quite catching on immediately. I did not borate further, I just told him to get ready. As Marcus left, Maxwell turned to me, his eyebrows knitted together. ¡°Is this your grand n for Macamer?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I nodded. ¡°Just Caleb and Bt. Plus, we can make use of the police in Macamer.¡± Maxwell scoffed, giving me a look of disbelief. ¡°Yvette, you¡¯re being naive. Caleb and Bt must have at least three to five hundred million dors by now. They¡¯re rich, and rich people always have skilled b*dyguards. You think you can just take a few goons over there and kidnap them? That¡¯s naive.¡± His words struck a chord. Of course, Caleb and Bt had made off with arge chunk of the Scott Corporation¡¯s assets. With that much money, they would probably want to wrap themselves in a diamond shield for protection. Think about it. If an ordinary person suddenly had three to five million in assets, what would they be thinking? They would probably be dreaming of a carefree life with all that money, while also worrying about keeping themselves and their newfound wealth safe. No one. wants to kick the bucket before they have a chance to enjoy the good life. Seeing that I was taking his words seriously, Maxwell added, ¡°We need to discuss this Macamer trip with the police and n it out carefully. Don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± I nodded, grasping his point. The police would not turn a blind eye to the illegal funneling of funds. If we could join forces, it would be far better than me trying to solve this alone. Lost in thought, my cell phone buzzed. It was Officer Jackson¡¯s number. Seeing it, I froze for a moment, then quickly picked up. ¡°Ms. Scott, I apologize for the interruption,¡± came Officer Jackson¡¯s voice from the other end. I knew his call was likely about Alex, so I quickly asked, ¡°Officer Jackson, has there been any progress with Alex?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± Officer Jackson began, ¡°We¡¯ve located the influential person behind Alex domestically. The department is gearing up to take action in the next few days, but I just heard that you¡¯ve also unearthed new leads on your end, so I wanted to touch base with you. Bt¡¯s significant other and Alex¡¯s situation? As soon as Officer Jackson mentioned it, I made the connection and responded, ¡°Yes, Scott Corporation¡¯s funds have been misappropriated, and I¡¯ve been sending people to investigate. We also stumbled upon the connection between Bt¡¯s significant other and Alex.¡± ¡°Uh huh!¡± Officer Jackson acknowledged, then paused before continuing, ¡°This case involves quite a lot of people. Regarding your situation from five years ago, I have some questions for you, Ms. Scott. Do you have some time? Could I invite you for a cup of tea?¡± I was somewhat puzzled. Alex and my situation from five years ago were linked, but could Bt¡¯s significant other also be tied to my past? Without much hesitation, I agreed. At the tea room just outside the police station, Officer Jackson rushed in, his hurried entrance evident. Upon seeing me, he removed his police cap and apologized, ¡°The station¡¯s been swamped. I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± I gave a slight shake of my head, cutting straight to the chase. ¡°Officer Jackson, have you discovered anything?¡±¡± He nodded, not even pausing to take a sip of his tea. ¡°Right now, this is just my personal spection. I asked you here to get your perspective on something. It¡¯s not confirmed, so we can just chat casually.¡± I nodded, acknowledging his words with a soft grunt. Perhaps it was his police officer status, but despite his casual words, I could not help but feel as tense as when I was giving my statement years ago. Seeing my stern expression, he gave a small smile, not pressing the point further. He dove straight into the matter at hand. ¡°Ms. Scott, could you tell me about your experience at the border that year?¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Lucas I was taken aback by Officer Jackson¡¯s question, momentarily stunned and my hands unconsciously clenching into fists. Noticing my reaction, he poured me a cup of tea, beginning to exin, ¡°We found you in a viger¡¯s home in the mountains that year. Your mental and physical state wasn¡¯t the best, so when we took your statement, we didn¡¯t record your experiences at the border for that half year. Now, five yearster, you¡¯ve significantly improved. Ms. Scott, could you tell me what you went through at the border during those six months, and how you managed to escape those ruthless killers?¡± My grip tightened, my b*dy shaking slightly beyond my control. I took a shallow breath, forcing myself to regainposure. Looking at him, I asked, ¡°Officer Jackson, how does this rte to the case you¡¯re currently investigating?¡± He nodded, his gaze steady on me. ¡°We¡¯ve traced someone through Alex¡¯s lead¡­¡± His voic trailed off, a pause hanging in the air before he continued, ¡°Someone you should know.¡± I knew exactly who he meant. Memories from five years ago surged forward, assaulting me uncontrobly. They were bloody, violent, revolting, terrifying scenes that began to overwhelm me! Seeing my uncontroble shivers, he voiced his concern. ¡°Ms. Scott, are you alright?¡± I nodded, forcing myself to regainposure. It had been five years. I could not let this haunt me forever. Facing Officer Jackson, I swallowed my fear and asked, ¡°Is it Lucas Dean?¡± Officer Jackson nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the adopted son of a Kachin warlord, overseeing the ra region. After Alex smuggled you out of the country, he likely handed you over to him, didn¡¯t he?¡± I nodded again. Five years had passed, and this man, devilish as he was, still sent chills down my spine at the mere thought of him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Officer Jackson studied me, then asked, ¡°Have you seen him?¡± I nodded once more. At this, Officer Jackson¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°If you were to see him again, could you recognize him?¡± I nodded, looking at him, puzzled by his line of questioning. Seeing my confusion, he exined, ¡°Lucas is like a ghost, and he¡¯s very elusive. Few have seen his face. We know his name, but not his face. If you can recognize him, it could be a crucial lead for us.¡± Indeed, many had never seen Lucas. Those who had were either dead or had been blinded by him. Idris was one of those who had been blinded in such a way. Drawing in a deep breath to quell the storm of emotions within me, I met Officer Jackson¡¯s gaze. ¡°I have seen him, yes. But after all that happened that year, I¡¯ve forced myself to forget so much. It¡¯s been five years. His face¡­ It¡¯s just a blur in my mind now.¡± The events from five years ago had shattered me. My mental health had been a roller coaster ever since I returned home. If not for the fact that I was a Scott, with parents who had the resources and time to get me the help I needed, I might have lost my mind by now. Over the years, my memories of that time at the border became inconsistent. Sometimes, I remembered everything with crystal rity. Other times, it was as if I had forgotten it all. Lucas¡­ his very existence was a catastrophe to me. Unless someone brought him. rather not think about him at all. up, I would Officer Jackson nodded, his gaze softening. ¡°Ms. Scott, I understand your fear of revisiting those past experiences. You have my word that we won¡¯t force you to dredge up memories you¡¯d rather leave buried.¡± I frowned, puzzled. ¡°Then why are you here today?¡± He hesitated before answering. ¡°We¡¯ve been keeping tabs on Alex for some time now. We got a tip from his girlfriend.¡± He paused, then rified, ¡°She¡¯s also Bt¡¯s girlfriend. Yourpany¡¯s CFO. She said Alex mentioned ns to take her to Macamer next month. Apparently, Lucas is throwing avish cruise party there. He¡¯s nning a major auction, and there¡¯s talk of gambling and cocaine deals. It¡¯s shaping up to be a big event. He¡¯s likely to show up.¡± I stared at Officer Jackson, the pieces falling into ce. ¡°You want me to infiltrate this party, don¡¯t you?¡± He nodded. ¡°Being the daughter of the Scotts, you hold a high status. Attending such a party wouldn¡¯t seem out of ce.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± I inquired. Setting down his teacup, he began, ¡°Under the guise of an assistant, you¡¯ll escort me into the party. If you spot Lucas, just point him out to me. That¡¯s all you need to do.¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Don¡¯t You Want a Divorce? If my hand was not being forced, I would never want to see that devilish man again. I also knew that if he remained unpunished, countless people would suffer under his tyranny. Lucas was a man that did not deserve to live. I feared him, but my hatred for him was even stronger! Facing Officer Jackson, I nodded, uttering, ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing my consent, he seemed to exhale in relief, expressing, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Scott.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. I shook my head, recalling Alex¡¯s situation, and questioned him, ¡°Officer Jackson, how did Alex¡¯s lover get involved with Bt?¡± It did not make sense. The woman that a fugitive like Alex would be involved with could not possibly be the same one that a man like Bt would choose. Officer Jackson furrowed his brows slightly, pausing before he replied, ¡°Alex¡¯s lover isn¡¯t as simple as she seems I¡¯ve assigned some people to keep tabs on her. You¡¯ll be notified if anythinges up.¡± I nodded. The affairs of the Scott Corporation were pressing. Although I was curious about this mysterious woman, I did not need to waste too much energy on her. Turning to Alex¡¯s situation, I looked at Officer Jackson, asking, ¡°So, are you guys ready to make a move on Alex?¡± Officer Jackson gave a slight shake of his head. ¡°We¡¯re nning to swoop in on Lucas after his party wraps up. If we act too soon, we risk tipping him off. Lucas¡¯s always on high alert, so we can¡¯t make a move just yet.¡± His words made sense. I pressed my l*ps together and gave a small nod. It was only a matter of waiting a few more days, and I had time on my side. The past would catch up eventually. Moore would not be able to dodge her due punishment. ¡°Oh, right!¡± I said, as Moore crossed my mind. I turned to Officer Jackson. ¡°Officer Jackson, what¡¯s the n for Noah¡¯s return home?¡± I had asked Sweety to pass this information to the police station earlier. They should be aware of it. At my question, Officer Jackson looked puzzled for a moment, his brow furrowing. ¡°Noah¡¯s back home?¡± I nodded, a bit surprised by his reaction. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± He shook his head, a crease forming between his brows. ¡°How did you find out Noah¡¯s back home?¡± His question left me a bit confused, but I told him about my encounter with Noah at the small building. After hearing me out, he gave a slight nod. ¡°Noah¡¯s case isn¡¯t within my jurisdiction. It¡¯s up to the provincial bureau to handle it. We at the station can¡¯t interfere.¡± I didn¡¯t quite understand the intricacies, but his words left me a bit stunned. ¡°So, a major criminal returns home, and the higher-ups are just going to ignore it?¡± He shook his head slightly. ¡°They won¡¯t ignore it. The leaders are probably working on a n. We just need to wait for their orders.¡± Well, that was how things worked back home. There was not much I could say or do about it. I did not press further. After bidding Officer Jackson goodbye, I did not rush back to Scott Corporation. Instead, I took a moment to sit and reflect in the tea room. I shot a message to Sweety, inviting her to join me for a chat. She did not take long to arrive. Seeing that I had chosen a tea house for our rendezvous, she slid into the seat next to me and asked, ¡°Since when did you develop a taste for tea?¡± I filled her cup with warm tea and replied, ¡°Officer Jackson summoned me here earlier.¡± She paused, asking, ¡°Who?¡± In a sh, she remembered. ¡°The Officer Jackson who handled your case years ago! I nodded, sharing the news about Alex. Upon learning that Alex had resurfaced, she eximed with joy, ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! That scoundrel is finally going to get hiseuppance, Yvette. After all these years, you¡¯re about to be free from all those baseless usations.¡± I gave a slight nod, saying, ¡°Once Officer Jackson makes his move and Alex spills everything, the truth about the past will finallye to light.¡± She nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly, once everything is sorted out, people won¡¯t keep bringing up your past, and the Youngs won¡¯t have anything left to say about you.¡± The mention of the Youngs gave me a headache. I turned to Sweety and said, ¡°Because of this, Madam Young gave me two months to divorce Idris.¡± Almost a month had already sl*pped by. ¡°What?¡± Sweety¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°How could Madam Young be so heartless? The Scott Corporation is already struggling, and she¡¯s pushing you to divorce Mr. Young. She¡¯s adding insult to injury, it¡¯s just cruel!¡± I pressed my l*ps together, choosing to remain silent, my mind a whirlwind of frustration. Noticing my troubled look, Sweety furrowed her brows more. ¡°Yvette, are you having second thoughts about divorcing Mr. Young?¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 The Possibility of Having a Child I was startled, shaking my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me,¡± Sweety cut me off. ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for years, do you think I can¡¯t read you? It¡¯s clear you have feelings for Mr. Young, and it¡¯s only natural you¡¯re hesitant about the divorce. But as your friend, I need to warn you. He¡¯s still emotionally tied to Moore. If you stick around, you¡¯re bound to get hurt. We¡¯re not even sure if the child Moore¡¯s carrying is his, but they¡¯ve had a past¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s never been intimate with Moore,¡± I interjected, looking at Sweety as I ryed everything Idris had told me. After hearing this, Sweety looked shocked, her eyes wide. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Mr. Young has never been with Moore? And he knows the child she¡¯s carrying isn¡¯t his?¡± I nodded in confirmation. She looked at me with her eyes wide. ¡°No wonder Noah was so certain that day in the small building that the child Moore¡¯s carrying is his. So that¡¯s the story.¡± After a pause, she looked puzzled. ¡°Then Moore¡¯s brazen persistence in staying with the Youngs is even more suspicious. She¡¯s exploiting Mr. Young¡¯s kindness towards her, and she¡¯s definitely up to no good.¡± I was well aware of Moore and Noah¡¯s ill intentions. Looking at Sweety, I said, ¡°Idris has already arranged for Moore to be sent abroad. Once Moore is out of the picture and no longer in the old house, their ns will fall apart.¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Sweety nodded, her spirits lifting considerably as she turned to me. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic. Once Alex is caught, your situation is sorted out, and the Youngs are silenced, you and Mr. Young won¡¯t need to divorce. You can live a peaceful life.¡± I pressed my l*ps together, a sigh escaping me despite my efforts to hold it back. I still felt a pang of sadness. Seeing my sigh, she grew frustrated. ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction? Everything is heading in a positive direction. Why are you sighing?¡± I felt a sense of despair, looking at her as I said, ¡°Sweety, have you forgotten about the imaginary child I¡¯m supposed to have in my belly? What am I supposed to do about that?¡± She looked startled, the memory of that issue returning. She turned to me. ¡°Right, what about this child? What if Mr. Young finds out you¡¯ve lied to him? What will he do?¡± I shook my head. I did not know what Idris would do if he found out I had lied to him. I could guess that, given his current anticipation for this child, if he discovered I had been deceiving him all along, he might very well strangle me! As long as the issue with Madam Young from five years ago was resolved, it should not be too hard to handle. The most pressing issue now was the imaginary child I was supposed to be carrying. What was I supposed to do about that? The more I thought about it, the more my head throbbed. ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± Sweety suddenly eximed, looking at me. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just about having a child? Yvette, you can have one now. As long as you get pregnant, whether it¡¯s sooner orter doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just a matter of dying a few months, right? Once you¡¯re pregnant, you can exin everything to Mr. Young. By then, you¡¯ll be carrying his child. He¡¯ll understand you had your reasons, and he won¡¯t be too upset with you, right I was momentarily at a loss for words, not responding to Sweety¡¯s suggestion. Although this n still deceived Idris, at least there would be a child. Once everything was exined, given Idris¡¯s nature, it might just work! Sweety¡¯s advice made sense. After our chat, I decided against going to Scott Corporation and instead headed to Young Corporation. It was a sweltering summer day. As I stepped out of the car and into the lobby, I spotted Moore. She was holding a food box, dressed casually, looking like she was here to deliver a meal. Even though Idris and I had been married for two years, I rarely visited Young Corporation. My work was not done here, and our marriage did not require me to be here daily. Moore and the receptionist seemed to be good friends. They were chatting andughing, especially the receptionist, who was clearly fawning over Moore. Seeing this, I hesitated. I hade to find Idris, hoping to have dinner together after his work, and then return to Clearwater Residence. I had been thinking about our child, but I was not the romantic type. The best I coulde up with was to have dinner together, maybe take a walk, and then head home. As I hesitated, a deep voice came from behind me. ¡°Yvette.¡± Startled, I turned around to see Madam Young, with Mr. Zachary by her side. Seeing her, I quickly greeted, ¡°Grandma.¡± Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Hesitation Madam Young looked at me, her brow slightly furrowed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± 1 hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Upon seeing this, Madam Young refrained from asking more questions. Instead, she turned to Moore and said, ¡°Come, apany me to check on Iddy. He hasn¡¯t been home for quite some time. I¡¯m curious to see just how busy his work is.¡± With that, she stepped onto the elevator without hesitation. Moore, of course, had noticed me. Her face fell for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure, following Madam Young into the elevator with a smile. Given the situation, I realized there was no need for me to go up. I let out a small sigh, turned to leave, and unexpectedly bumped into Ensio who was justing in. Upon seeing me, Ensio expressed surprise. ¡°Madam, what brings you here? Are you looking for Mr. Young? He just wrapped up a meeting. I can apany you upstairs.¡± I shook my head, smiling at him. ¡°No need, I was just passing by. Don¡¯t let me disturb him. You go on with your work. I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± With that, I stepped out of the Young Corporation building. Seeking out Idris now seemed unnecessary. After all, with both Madam Young and Moore present, I would not have much to say. Besides, with Madam Young¡¯s arrival, Idris would undoubtedly return to the old house tonight. Despite knowing about Idris and Moore, I could not shake off a sense of difort. After all, he was still my husband, and the thought of him caring for a pregnant woman was unsettling. ¡°Ding ding¡­¡± My phone buzzed from inside my bag. I pulled out my phone, seeing that it was Idris who had called. I paused, taken aback for a moment. After a few seconds of hesitation, I answered, habitually greeting, ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Are yo you here? Why did you note up?¡± Idris¡¯s deep, restrained voice echoed from the other end of the line. I hesitated, instinctively ncing back at the towering Young Corporation building. Its dozens of stories were all d in deep blue reflective ss, obscuring everything else from view. Pulling my gaze away, I spoke into the phone, ¡°I won¡¯t be going up. Will you¡­ be returning to Clearwater Residence tonight?¡± ¡°Iddy, guess what Grandma and I brought for you? Your favorite crisps,¡± Moore¡¯s voice echoed from the other end. A frown creased my forehead. It seemed Madam Young and Moore had already made themselves comfortable in Idris¡¯s office. ¡°We¡¯ll see tonight,¡± came idris¡¯s voice from the phone, followed quickly by, ¡°I¡¯ll call you back shortly.¡± And with that, the line went dead. Holding the silent phone, all I could hear was the monotonous beep of the disconnected call. After a long pause, I pocketed the phone and walked stiffly to my car, a dull ache throbbing in my head. After zoning out in the car for a bit, I finally started the engine and drove back to Clearwater Residence. The sprawling vi was eerily empty. Living here alone, my heart had grown as hollow as this ce. Once I settled onto the sofa, reality slowly seeped back in. Seeking out Idris at Young Corporation had been a rash decision. Idris had indeed rified his rtionship with Moore. He had not been intimate with her, and the child was not hers. That did not mean he was devoid of feelings for her. He was adamant about taking responsibility for the child in my womb, a child I was not even sure existed. I had overlooked the difference between responsibility and affection. His exnations were rooted in duty and obligation, not in love. Was this the marriage I truly desired? A man whose heart is brimming with affection for another, protecting me out of duty and obligation, not love. A man who wants to raise children with me, not because he loves me, but because he feels he must. Humans were such greedy creatures. I thought he and Moore had a secret affair, so I let go. Now, knowing they were innocent, I found myself thinking about the person he held dear in his heart. Too much thinking left my mind in a whirl. I did not recall how I fell asleep, but when I woke, I was nestled in Idris¡¯s arms. His handsome face loomed over me, startling me. I tried to struggle, but he tightened his hold and whispered, ¡°Stay still.¡± He carried me into the bedroom,ying me on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s chilly outside. You¡¯ll be warmer in here,¡± he said. I bit my l*p, all traces of sleepiness gone. ¡°When did you get back?¡± I asked. ¡°Just now,¡± he replied, removing his coat and hanging it up. The sky outside had darkened. He must havee here after visiting the old manor. He seemed in high spirits. After putting away his clothes, he looked at me, an eyebrow raised. What brought you to thepany today? Did you need something?¡± I was taken aback, nodding slightly, then shaking my head vigorously. I had nned to have dinner with him, just like Sweety suggested, and then¡­ try to conceive. Once I returned, my mind cleared. If I were to get pregnant, it would bind him to me for life. Seeing my mixed signals, he gave a rare smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. I could not keep my thoughts to myself any longer. ¡°Idris, if Moore continues to struggle in her life, will you always be there to protect her?¡± Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Moore wants to work with me? His brow furrowed, his face taking on a serious expression. ¡°Why the sudden question?¡± he asked. Watching his reaction, I could not quite put my finger on why I felt a lump in my throat, but I asked anyway, ¡°Moore said that Noah did not treat her right. I want to know, will stand up for her, no matter what?¡± He pressed his l*ps together, his ck eyes deep and distant. After a while, he finally responded, not directly answering my question, ¡°She¡¯s different.¡± you always A lump formed in my throat again, leaving me unsure whether tough or cry. I had been so relieved when he exined his rtionship with Moore. The room fell silent for a long time. Idris looked at me, his ck eyes deep and somewhat shadowy. After a while, he finally asked, ¡°Why are you asking me all this all of a sudden?¡± I managed a stiff smile and said, ¡°Just curious.¡± Seeing my reaction, he sighed, a hint of helplessness in his voice. ¡°Yvette, you¡¯re my wife and always will be.¡± I nodded, my voice tired, ¡°Let¡¯s get some sleep. I¡¯m a bit worn out.¡± Lying in bed, I turned my back to him, a mix of emotions swirling inside me. After a while, hey down next to me but did not say anything more, sharing a silent. understanding. The next day, the temperature in Lake City had dropped even further. The foggy weather and light drizzle dampened my spirits. When I woke up, Idris was already gone. I headed to the Scott Corporation. The moment I stepped into the office, Maxwell was there, arms crossed, giving me a once- over. He wrinkled his brow and asked, ¡°Were you hanging out with Idrisst night?¡± That question sounded so strange. I gave him an eye roll and replied, slightly annoyed, ¡°Can you talk normally, please? He¡¯s my husband. What¡¯s this about ¡®hanging out¡±?¡± He clicked his tongue in annoyance and said, ¡°Aunt Deb was all over mest night, fussing about you. She¡¯s afraid you won¡¯t leave Idris because of the kid. You¡¯re not actually thinking like that, are you?¡± Looking at his face, eager for some juicy gossip, I just was not in the mood for this. I changed the subject. ¡°So, what¡¯s thetest on Sophia¡¯s case at the police station?¡± When the conversation turned serious, so did he. ¡°It¡¯s all sorted out now, pretty much as we suspected. Doctor Miller was too hasty, gave her too much medication, and that¡¯s what caused Sophia¡¯s death. The police have already found him guilty in court.¡± I nodded, took a moment, and then asked him, ¡°Is anyone handling Sophia¡¯s funeral arrangements?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t been following that. Once the police are done with the autopsy, they usually notify the family to take the b*dy to the funeral home.¡± ¡°Could you find out when she¡¯ll be buried? I¡¯d like to pay my respects.¡± I said, feeling a bit downcast. Sophia had helped me in the mental hospital, but I had not been able to save her. Maxwell grunted in agreement. Seeing my low spirits, he did not continue his teasing. The past couple of days had been really tough.. At noon, Moore stormed into my office, her eyes bruised and angry, ring at me. ¡°Yvette, we need to talk¡± Looking at her, I managed to keep myposure, I gave her a small smile. ¡°What like to discuss?¡± it would you She pulled up a chair and sat down, her dark eyes fixed on me, she got straight to the point. ¡°A partnership!¡± I frowned, utterly confused. ¡°Partnership? Partnership in what?¡± She rubbed her already swollen belly, looking at me. ¡°Let me stay in Lake City. I promise not to interfere with your life with Idris. I¡¯ll clear up the past with Madam Young, so you can live without any worries in the Youngs. I narrowed my eyes at her. ¡°The past? She nodded, her face a shade paler. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe that I set you up five years ago, you can call a press conference. I¡¯ll clear up those nasty rumors that were pinned on you.¡± I scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ll clear it up yourself? Admit that you set me up, and you¡¯re not scared of ending up in jail? Moore, don¡¯t forget, you were an aplice back then. That¡¯s a crime. Her l*ps tightened, her face drained of color, one hand cradling her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. The police will go easy on me.¡± I had overlooked that. It seemed to be true. Seeing her like this, I could not help but ask, ¡°So, you¡¯re doing all this just to stay in Lake City? She nodded. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Her words seemed genuine, but she was such a good actress, I could not trust her. Taking a deep breath, I said, ¡°Moore, if my father was still alive and you came to me with these terms, maybe I would have believed you. But now, I don¡¯t. So, please, the door is to you left. I won¡¯t be seeing you out.¡± She abruptly stood, her face a ghastly white as she red at me, her voice a low hiss. ¡°Yvette, you want to live with those nasty rumors from back then for the rest of your life?¡± do Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 I love him more than you think I shook my head. ¡°Of course not.¡± Moore looked confused. ¡°Then you¡­¡± I gave a small smile, watching her puzzled face. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of what happened back then. And the pain you caused me, I¡¯ll make sure you feel it too. So, Moore, there will never be ¨¢ cooperation between us. Don¡¯te looking for me in the future. I won¡¯t help you, and I certainly won¡¯t work with you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± She red at me, the malice on her face no longer hidden. ¡°Fine. If that¡¯s how you want it, don¡¯t me me for not recognizing you as my sister.¡± Sister? Iughed, a mocking look in my eyes. ¡°Moore, we might be sisters in name, but we were never sisters at heart.¡± Seeing my reaction, she let out a coldugh. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± she said, her eyes locked on mine. But Yvette, have you forgotten? Even if I¡¯m not the Scotts¡¯ daughter, legally, I¡¯m still their child. I have a stake in Scott Corporation.¡± I narrowed my eyes, watching her with caution. ¡°What are you nning?¡± Sheughed again, a chilling sound. ¡°Our father left in such a rush that he probably did not have the time to draft a will. So, I have a im to the Scott Corporation shares in his name. What do you think would happen if I stirred up a legal battle over the Scotts¡¯ daughter fighting for her share?¡± A cold shiver ran down my spine. Our father had indeed left without a will. Byw, Moore could inherit a third of his shares and wealth. She could im this third without any legal battle, and with awsuit, it would be even more certain. Scott Corporation had just regained its footing. If another legal battle were to erupt, the public opinion alone could send thepany¡¯s stock prices tumbling. I pressed my l*ps together, pushing down the surge of resentment and anger. ¡°Moore,¡± I said, my voice steady. ¡°what do you really want?¡± ¡°Convince Idris not to send me to France,¡± she said, her pare unwavering. ¡°Since you know Noah is back, let¡¯s be frank. He¡¯s been eyeing Young Corporation¡¯s assets for years and is nning to take Idris down.¡± Her words did not catch me off guard. I simply gazed at her with a calm expression, waiting for her to go on. She continued, ¡°It¡¯s true, Noah ced me by Idris¡¯s side. But I never intended to harm Iddy. Yvette, I love him more than you could possibly imagine, so I would never hurt him. I stay with him only to help. With me there, at least in a crisis, I know where Noah, that snake, will strike.¡± I stayed silent, my l*ps pressed together. How much of Moore¡¯s words were believable, and how much were not, I could not tell anymore. Looking at her, I said, ¡°You should go to Idris, not me.¡± She shook her head, a hint of despair in her eyes. ¡°Iddy is a responsible person. Even if he doesn¡¯t love you, because you¡¯re his wife, if you care, he would let me go. Yvette, if you truly see him as your husband, you should let me help him, not ignore the situation.¡± I could not help butugh, finding her logic wed. ¡°Moore, isn¡¯t your thinking a bit off? If you truly wanted to help Idris, you should have told him Noah¡¯s intentions when Noah returned home, not use pregnancy as an excuse to move into the Youngs¡¯ house, taking over their lives, and now you¡¯re powerless and trying to guilt-trip me.¡± Seeing that I was unmoved, she became somewhat angry, ring at me. ¡°Yvette, I¡¯m asking you for a favor, but you¡¯re so self-righteous. Someone like you doesn¡¯t deserve to be Iddy¡¯s wife.¡± Having no interest in continuing the conversation, I shooed her out of my office. As I settled back into my chair, I could not help but narrow my eyes slightly. I knew Moore all too well. She saw asking for my help as a humiliation, something she would not do unless she had no other choice. Why did she keep begging me about leaving Lake City, though? ¡°So, she realized that pleading with Idris was pointless, and that¡¯s why she turned to me, hoping I¡¯d give in? But would not it make more sense for her to ask Madam Young to let her stay, rather than coming to me? Could it be that Madam Young discovered the child she¡¯s carrying isn¡¯t Idris¡¯s? As I mulled over this, my phone rang. It was Mr. Zachary. It had been a while since I had heard from him, so I was taken aback. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I answered. Mr. Zachary¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Mrs. Young, are you upied at the moment? Madam Young asked me to fetch you for a visit to the old manor.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I was momentarily stunned, then replied, ¡°I¡¯m not particrly busy, but Mr. Zachary, there¡¯s no need for you to pick me up. I can head over after work.¡± There was a brief pause from Mr. Zachary before he said, ¡°Madam Young wants you toe now. I¡¯m waiting downstairs at the Scott Corporation building.¡± Enjoy Ad-Free Reading?> Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Moore made to leave the Old Manor Instinctively, I nced down at the Scott Corporation building and saw Mr. Zachary standing there, phone in hand. Seeing this, I quickly responded, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± I hung up, grabbed my bag, and headed downstairs. In Mr. Zachary¡¯s car, I could not help but wonder why Madam Young was in such a rush for me to visit the old manor. She had given me a month. There was no need for such urgency. Mr. Zachary guided me into Madam Young¡¯s courtyard. The chill of the weather was quickly forgotten as we entered the house, where a fire was crackling, spreading warmth throughout. As the door swung open, I was taken aback to see my mother already there. ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± I asked, surprised. My mother, after a brief nce at Madam Young, hesitated before replying, ¡°I came to see you and¡­ Moore.¡± Moore? Was she the reason for my mother¡¯s unexpected visit? Madam Young, her eyes still radiating kindness, invited me, ¡°Yvette,e sit. It¡¯s chilly outside,e warm your hands.¡± She beckoned me over with a wave of her hand, the picture of a benevolent elder. I nodded and took a seat next to my mother. Madam Young turned to Mr. Zachary, inquiring, Has Iddy arrived yet?¡± Mr. Zachary nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve informed him. Mr. Young will be back shortly.¡± Madam Young nodded, her gaze shifting to my mother. ¡°Dear, Iddy will be here soon. Could you and Yvette kindly wait a bit longer?¡± My mother nodded, her face showing a hint of apology. ¡°Madam Young, there¡¯s no need for such formalities. If anyone¡¯s caused trouble, it¡¯s us for not disciplining our child properly.¡± I was puzzled by my mother¡¯s sudden appearance at the old manor. In a hushed voice, I asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s happening?¡± Just as she was about to respond, Idris walked in. Seeing both me and my mother, he looked surprised but quickly recovered, greeting my mother and Madam Young politely before taking a seat. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The room was filled with a serious atmosphere, and I was still in the dark about what was going on. Suddenly, Madam Young turned to Mr. Zachary. ¡°Go to the side courtyard and bring Ms. Scott. Tell her Deborah is here for her.¡± Mr. Zachary nodded and left with a respectful bow. Here for her? Was my mom at the old mansion today to fetch Moore? Did Madam Young ask my mom to fetch Moore? Could it be that Madam Young found out about Moore¡¯s pregnancy and did not want her to stay in the mansion during her pregnancy? Soon enough, Moore was summoned from the side courtyard. Once everyone was present, Madam Young asked Mr. Zachary to fetch some drinks. She then turned to my mother. ¡°It¡¯s a rare asion that you¡¯re here today. Stay for dinner. The kids at home are nning a birthday feast for me one of these days. You should join the celebration.¡± I hadpletely forgotten that Madam Young¡¯s eightieth birthday was approaching. It seemed that as she aged, she had grown fonder of lively events. My mom exchanged pleasantries with Madam Young,ughing and chatting. The atmosphere seemed to lighten. The more harmonious the atmosphere, the more peculiar it felt though. As expected, it was not long before Idris turned to Madam Young and asked, ¡°Grandma, is there something you wanted to discuss today?¡± Madam Young delicately sipped her tea, her gaze not resting on Idris, but on Moore. ¡°I asked your mother to join us today primarily to ensure your safety. I was unaware of your pregnancy. I only knew you had a fondness for my old mansion, so I allowed you to stay. After all, you¡¯re Yvette¡¯s sister, which makes us practically family. But recently, I¡¯ve noticed something off about your condition. I spoke with Iddy and discovered you¡¯ve been pregnant for some time. A pregnant woman living in my old mansion without proper care, if anything were to happen, it would be difficult for me to face your mother at my age!¡± Madam Young¡¯s words were coated with concern, seemingly considering Moore¡¯s safety in every sentence. Everyone could discern the underlying message though: she was subtly suggesting Moore pack her things and leave the mansion with her mother. She was indeed a crafty old fox, managing to make even evictions sound noble. Moore¡¯s face turned ashen, her l*ps pressed tightly together. Her hands, resting on herp, were clenched together, her knuckles whitening from the pressure. Upon seeing this, Idris frowned at Madam Young, voicing his displeasure. ¡°Grandma, what are you doing¡­?¡± ¡°Iddy, Yvette is carrying your child. You¡¯re a good kid, but you need to prioritize.¡± Madam Young cut him off, continuing, ¡°The Young Corporation has many matters that need attention, and Yvette needs your care. I know you have a kind heart, but Moore is a married woman. If she continues to live here, what will people say when word gets out?¡± As Madam Young spoke, her face had already taken on a stormy expression, clearly, she had been holding back her anger all this while. It seemed that the fact that Moore was not carrying a child of the Youngs was what truly infuriated her, otherwise, she would not have been so quick to summon Moore¡¯s mother to take her away. The atmosphere was so tense that it was almost suffocating. Moore¡¯s face was a picture of deep hurt and pitifulness, yet she remained silent. It was obvious that she was unwilling to leave just like that, but at this point, her only option was to y the pitiful card. Initially, I did not understand why Madam Young had gathered everyone here, but now it made sense. If she had not gathered everyone, Madam Young would have simply sent Moore away, and Moore would have undoubtedly caused a scene, portraying herself as a pitiful figure, winning Idris¡¯s sympathy, and standing against Madam Young. Now, with everyone present, Madam Young hadid out the situation so inly that Moore could not even feign being the victim anymore. After all, even if she imed that Noah was mistreating her, she could always go to the Scotts with her mother. Even though the Scotts were struggling now, they could still manage to care for a pregnant woman, effectively silencing Idris. fault Seeing the situation unfold, my mother addressed Madam Young and Idris, ¡°It¡¯s all for not being more attentive as a mother. I¡¯ve caused you trouble these past days. Moore, too, my she got pregnant and did not even tell us, her parents. I¡¯ve been so caught up with Kane¡¯s issues that I¡¯ve inadvertently added to your burdens.¡± Madam Young offered a gentle smile, her eyes radiating kindness. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so formal. Yvette is part of our family, so it¡¯s no big deal for her sister to stay with us for a few days. But I can¡¯t help but notice Moore¡¯s belly growing each day. Our house is bustling and a bit chaotic, I worry she might identally get hurt. That would be quite a predicament.¡± My mother chimed in with augh. ¡°Indeed, Madam Young, you¡¯re always so considerate.¡± Once she finished speaking, Mother turned her attention to Moore. ¡°Moore, why don¡¯t pack up ande home with me? With your belly so big, you can¡¯t be running around. You¡¯re about to be a mother, you need to behave properly.¡± you ¡°Mom, you¡­¡± Moore, not being naive, understood that her mother was calling her out for being unruly. She turned to Idris, her face a mix of hurt and pleading. ¡°Iddy¡­¡± Idris looked at her, his expression faltering for a moment before he shifted his icy gaze to me. His dark eyes were cold and stern. I had initially intended to stay out of their squabble, but I did not expect Idris to suddenly look at me like that. When our eyes met, my heart gave a jolt, and I instantly understood what his gaze meant. Was he implying that Madam Young¡¯s decision to send Moore away was influenced by me? Seeing this, I hardened my expression, refusing to meet his gaze. Perhaps realizing it was not the right time to confront me, Idris averted his eyes and addressed Madam Young, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve already made arrangements for Moore, why are you¡­¡± ¡®Young one,¡± Madam Young cut him off, her face stern. ¡°What do you mean by you¡¯ve arranged it? Sure, Moore is Yvette¡¯s sister, but she¡¯s also a married woman. How can you, someone who has no connection to her, meddle in the affairs of another man¡¯s wife and child? Aren¡¯t you worried about the rumors if outsiders hear about this? When ites to our own matters, it¡¯s one thing to show concern, but we mustn¡¯t forget our boundaries.¡± Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Madam Young Lays Down the Law Madam Young¡¯s words were airtight, each one a clear message to Idris to stay out of Moore¡¯s business. I finally got it. Madam Young was dead set on making Moore leave the old mansion today. I did not need to see Moore¡¯s face to know how upset she must be. Right now, she did not have a say in the matter, nor the right to refuse Madam Young¡¯s demand. Probably realizing that she had to leave today, the usually quiet Moore turned to Madam Young and said, ¡°Grandma, I appreciate you and Iddy looking after me. I overstepped, I shouldn¡¯t have been so taken with the beauty of this old mansion and stayed so long. I had nned to go home and be with my mother a few days ago, but I did not expect to find myself pregnant. The shock made me stay a few more days. Luckily, my mother is here today, so I¡¯ll go home with herter.¡± I had to hand it to Moore. In such a situation, she could still say these grand words without a hint of embarrassment or hesitation, creating an exit for herself. Seeing her speak up, Madam Young promptly asked Mr. Zachary to help Moore pack her things. After giving Mr. Zachary his instructions, she turned to her mother and said, ¡°Deborah, since you¡¯re here, why not stay for dinner?¡± My mother quicklyughed off the invitation, insisting that she had matters to attend to at home and needed to return early. Both were masters of the art of evasion, one feigning hospitality to retain guests, the other feigning busyness. Mr. Zachary was swift in his actions, and in no time, Moore¡¯s belongings were all packed. After exchanging a few polite words, my mother left the Youngs¡¯ residence with Moore. I, however, was held back by Madam Young, who imed she had something to discuss. What surprised me was Idris. I had assumed that after Madam Young had sent Moore away, Idris, being the person he was, would have followed tofort Moore¡¯s bruised spirit. To my surprise, he did not utter another word and chose to stay back with me. ¡°Iddy, do attend to your matters. I have a few heartfelt words to share with Yvette,¡± Madam Young said, once the guests had left. Idris nodded, his dark eyes lingering on me before he left, his voice low as he said, ¡°I will wait for you outside.¡± I remained silent. Wait for me? Idris and I were not so deeply in love that we could not bear to be apart for a moment. It must be because Moore had been sent away. With this thought, a wave of exhaustion washed over me, a kind of tiredness that was hard to put into words, idris left. Madam Young handed me a cup of tea, her gaze steady on me. ¡°Sit down. I heard about the Scott Corporation. Have you figured it out? Did you find the money?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I shook my head. ¡°Not yet.¡± She nodded, a sound of approval escaping her l*ps. ¡°Once the matter is clear, it will be easy to handle if you know where the money has gone.¡± She looked up at me. ¡°You are quite capable. It¡¯s a pity that you and our Iddy are not meant to be.¡± I pressed my l*ps together, knowing that she was probably hinting at my impending divorce with Idris. I took the initiative and said, ¡°Grandma, I will proceed with the divorce from Idris as soon as possible.¡± Her hand hesitated mid-pour, and she looked up at me, asking, ¡°Even knowing that Moore¡¯s baby isn¡¯t Idris¡¯s, do you still n to divorce Iddy?¡± I was taken aback, a bit bewildered. Wasn¡¯t the divorce her idea? Why did it sound like I was the one pushing for it? pressed my l*ps together, meeting her gaze. ¡°Whether the baby is Idris¡¯s or not, you¡¯d still want me to divorce him, would you not?¡± She chuckled, her face etched with the lines of age. ¡°You¡¯re sharp, I like that. It¡¯s just a shame that our Iddy¡¯s wife can¡¯t have a past like that.¡± I stayed quiet, not responding. I would look into what happened five years ago, and clear my name of those nasty rumors, but I did not n on sharing this with Madam Young. The idea of divorce was not entirely because of the pressure she put on me. Seeing my silence, she looked at me and said, ¡°Alright, as long as you understand, keep the divorce in mind, just don¡¯t let the Youngs lose their dignity.¡± I nodded, seeing that everything that needed to be said had been said, I stood up to leave. She called out to stop me, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you and Iddy should stay. It¡¯s rare for the youngsters of the Young family to alle back. You two should stay as well. Let¡¯s have a lively dinner together before going our separate ways.¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Do you love me? I was momentarily stunned, but quickly caught on. Madam Young¡¯s birthday celebration was near, and the uncles and other younger members of the Youngs had all returned. Madam Young had three sons besides Idris¡¯s father, so he had two uncles. The Youngs had grown their business over the years and had also amassed quite a few assets abroad, so Idris¡¯s two uncles and their children had all been traveling in various countries overseas. Madam Young¡¯s birthday celebration was upon us, and rtives from overseas were flocking back to honor their aging mother. It made sense, then, why Madam Young was so insistent on evicting Moore from the old mansion. Despite its size, the mansion was, after all, the Youngs¡¯ property. Moore, a man of dubious background, living in Idris¡¯s courtyard, was bound to attract attention. Where there was attention, there would be spection, discussion, and inevitably, gossip. Idris, being the eldest son of the Youngs, was a figurehead for the Young Corporation. The fact that he was harboring his wife¡¯s pregnant sister in his courtyard, with the paternity of the child in question, could seriously tarnish his reputation if word got out. I took Madam Young¡¯s words to heart and left the courtyard. Amid the autumn hues of the courtyard, the chrysanthemums were enchanting. Idris, standing tall and straight in his ck. attire, hands in pockets, was a stark contrast amidst the vibrant chrysanthemums. Hearing movement, he turned and saw me. He approached, towering over me with his six-foot -tall frame. I disliked craning my neck to look up at him, even less so when conversing, so I moved to sit on a bench in the courtyard, plucked a chrysanthemum, and began toying with it. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of today¡¯s events beforehand,¡± I said. ¡°If you¡¯re upset and looking to vent, I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t be your punching bag.¡± He nced at the vacant bench beside me, his handsome brows furrowing slightly at the sight of a few fallen autumn leaves. He chose to stand at a distance instead, asking, ¡°I understand. What did grandmother ask you to tell me?¡± Understand? I quirked an eyebrow. Had he pieced it all together so quickly? Well, it made sense. If I had the power to sway Madam Young¡¯s thoughts, Moore would never have set foot in the old mansion. I had to give it to him; he was not entirely without brains. As I toyed with the petals, I looked up at him. ¡°We need to talk about our divorce,¡± I said. His brow furrowed, his face taking on a serious tone. ¡°Yvette, let¡¯s have a proper conversation, ¡± he replied. I nodded, my voice steady. ¡°I am having a proper conversation. I initially wanted to divorce you because Moore was pregnant, but it¡¯s not entirely because of her.¡± His dark eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Yvette, have I spoiled you too much?¡± I pressed my l*ps. together, knowing that if we kept this up, an argument was inevitable. I tore up the flowers in my hand and tossed them into the flower bed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked,¡± I said, looking at him. ¡°But when I answer, you don¡¯t listen. Idris, don¡¯t you see how ridiculous you¡¯re being?¡± He asked the questions, but he did not want to hear the answers. What a frustrating habit SELVA Leg the posit§Ö pa§ê, likelying to call us for dinne started walking towards Charles, not wanting to exchange another word with Idris. I had barely taken a few steps when Idris grabbed my wrist. His grip tightened, his eyebrows knitting together. ¡°If it¡¯s not because of Moore, then why Why indeed? Was it because of the pressure from Madam Young? Or the phantom child in n belly? None of these seemed to be the main reason, but they were influencing my thought causing me to hesitate and to be reluctant to make a decision. Yes, I was still unsure about divorcing Idris. Ever since he confessed about Moore¡¯s pregnancy, I had been wavering. To leave or not to leave? What was causing my indecision? I felt like I had lost the answer. I turned to gaze at him, and for some reason, I found myself asking a question that came ou of nowhere. ¡°Idris,¡± I said, looking into his eyes, ¡°do you love me?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. His grip on my hand tightened suddenly, squeezing so hard that my wrist started to ache. I di not move, just kept my eyes locked on his, waiting for his answer. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Signs of Pregnancy Our eyes locked. Idris¡¯s eyes were a deep, dark ck. I could not decipher what he was thinking at that moment, only that there was something more in his gaze that I could not quite grasp. restaurant is ready. Please join us!¡± Charles¡¯s voice echoed ¡°Mr. Young, Mrs. Young, d through the air. At the sound of Charles¡¯s voice, Idris released my hand. He did not give me an answer, just nced at Charles, a silent acknowledgment. Seeing this, Charles wisely retreated. Within the vast courtyard, it was just the two of us. The silence was so profound it was almost unsettling. Unable to wait for his answer. I decided not to prolong this standoff. I pl meal at the restaurant and head back to the Scotts¡¯ ce early. sh my Idris grabbed my wrist. Seeing this, I frowned, my patience wearing thin. I looke holding back my irritation, and said, ¡°Idris, if you¡¯re not hungry and don¡¯t want to you please let go of me? I want to go eat. Please, let go!¡± He furrowed his brows slightly, his dark eyes narrowing a bit. He responded with a questio that seemed toe out of left field. ¡°What about you?¡± I was taken aback, a bit lost, but it was only for a moment. Then it hit me. Me? Did I love him? It felt like I had known the answer for a long time. It did not seem to matter anymore. After all, what could I do if I said it? Moore was irreceable in his heart. If I confessed, I would only be setting myself up for disappointment. I pressed my l*ps together, shrugged off his hand, and said, ¡°Alright, I was just asking you casually. We both know we don¡¯t love each other. Our marriage is nothing more than a business arrangement. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bother you with such pointless questions anymore. I¡¯m starving, let¡¯s go eat.¡± With that, I turned and trotted off toward the dining room without a backward nce. A wave of unspoken loneliness washed over me. I felt some relief that I bore no hope for our love, at least it would save us from hearing the other¡¯s rejection and making thi The old mansion¡¯s dining room was reserved for family gatherings. The ta enough to seat a small army. It was Madam Young¡¯s birthday banquet, a younger generations had returned. In the world of the wealthy elite, rtionships were not exactly cold to was friendly on the surface, but nob*dy knew what actually happens behind After exchanging pleasantries with the Youngs¡¯ uncles, I tried to make myself as inconspicuous as possible. Idris was different. Madam Young favored him, so when he sur up, everyone flocked to him to say hello. This gave me a temporary reprieve from facing Idris¡¯s icy demeanor. Madam Young soon arrived, assisted by Mr. Zachary. As soon as she was seated, Mr. Zachary signaled the chef to start serving. The Youngs were strict about manners, and the dining table was almost silent. I was really hungry, but the atmosphere was so formal that I lost my appetite, even for the table full of exotic delicacies. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Looking at some of the meats that I usually loved, for some reason, they smelled off, and my stomach started to churn. After dinner, Idris was in a foul mood and we left the old mansion together. Once we were in the car, we had not been driving long when I felt a wave of nausea and started to retch. Upon seeing my difort, Idris quickly pulled the car over. He encouraged me to let it all out, and I did, emptying my stomach until there was nothing left but bitter bile. I was still dry heaving uncontrobly. Idris, worried, thought I might have eaten something bad at dinner. He was about to call Mr. Zachary to inquire about the meal when I managed to stop him. ¡°No need to call,¡± I reassured him, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s probably just car sickness. I¡¯ll feel better soon.¡± He looked at me, concern etching lines into his forehead. He stayed with me by the roadside until I felt somewhat better, and then we continued our journey. I had thought the difort was temporary, but to my dismay, the dry heaving persisted all the way home. By the time we arrived at the Scotts, my face was as white as a sheet. My mother, who had been waiting anxiously, rushed over as soon as I stepped out of the car. ¡°What happened? Why are you so pale?¡± she asked, worry clear in her voice. I shook my head, my stomach still churning. I hurried inside and made a beeline for the bathroom, where I was hit with another wave of nausea. My mother followed me in, her hand soothingly rubbing my back. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering why you haven¡¯t shown any signs of morning sickness,¡± she mused. ¡°I thought your pregnancy was going much smoother than mine did. I guess the symptoms were just dyed.¡± Enjoy Ad Free Reading Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Stubborn Humans I epted the ss of water my mother offered, rinsing my mouth before gasping out, ¡± Morning sickness?¡± ¡°Most women experience it when they¡¯re pregnant. How can you be so clueless?¡± my mother teased, though her smile did not quite reach her eyes. Seeing how weak I was, she added, ¡°You should rest. Your stomach is empty from all the vomiting. I¡¯ll make you something to eat.¡± I did not argue with her. Instead, I nodded and made my way back to bed. As Iy there, my hand instinctively moved to my belly. Morning sickness, huh? Whether I was expecting to or not, I knew the answer better than anyone. Why was I suddenly hit with such intense waves of nausea? ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± A deep, restrained voice echoed from beside the bed. I turned my head to see Idris standing here. He was by the bed, looking down at me from his towering height. I hesitated for a moment, then sat up and said, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well today, so I won¡¯t be heading to Clearwater Residence.¡± Moore had been taken back to our house by mother. I was worried she might stir up some trouble, so I decided to stay here for a while. He nodded, probably noticing my pale face, and did not argue with me. ¡°Alright, then rest here,¡± he said. His agreeable response was unusual, and I was not used to it. Then I realized, after seeing me throw up so violently, he and my mother probably thought it was morning sickness. He cared about the child he thought was in my belly, so naturally, he would not give me a hard time. This saved me from a potential argument with him. After the bout of nausea, I was feeling quite drained. I noticed him finding a spot to sit in my room, looking like he had no ns to leave anytime soon. I frowned, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Aren¡¯t you going back to Clearwater Residence?¡± He raised an eyebrow, his dark eyes fixed on me, his voice low and restrained, ¡°You¡¯re my wife and you¡¯re staying here, yet you expect me to leave?¡± I was taken aback, not quite understanding his point, ¡°Are you nning to stay here tonight?¡± He raised an eyebrow, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± It was fine for a son-inw to stay at my ce, but¡­. We had been married for two years, and he had never stayed at the Scotts before. His sudden decision to stay was a bit unsettling for me. Unable to find a reason to refuse him, I reluctantly nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Suddenly, a loud ¡°ng!¡± echoed from outside, followed by the sound of various objects shattering. I froze, my mind racing with thoughts that something had happened to my mother. Fear gripped me as I scrambled out of bed to check. Before I could take a step, Idris scooped me up and deposited me back onto the bed. I frowned, irritation creeping into my voice. ¡°What are you doing, Idris?¡± He nced at my bare feet, his voice a low rumble, ¡°Put on your shoes first.¡± As he spoke, he had already fetched my sl*ppers from the other side of the bed and sl*pped them onto my feet. I blinked in surprise. This gu guy.. Shaking my head, I dismissed the impractical thoughts, sl*pped out of bed, and left the room. The noise wasing from a nearby room, Moore¡¯s room. The sound of crashing objects was followed by Moore¡¯s shrill scream. I was still processing the situation when Idris, who was behind me, swiftly pushed open Moore¡¯s door and stepped inside. His worried voice echoed out, ¡°What happened?¡± I stood rooted to the spot, my gaze fixed on Moore¡¯s bedroom door, my mind a whirl of thoughts. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Feeling a bit on edge? A mocking voice sounded in my ear. It was Maxwell, who seemed to have just returned. His towering figure loomed behind me, his gaze fixed on Moore¡¯s room. Just standing there while he rushes off to another woman?¡± I pressed my l*ps together, already ustomed to such situations. Without a word, I turned and retreated to my own room. Maxwell trailed behind me, a smirk ying on his l*ps. ¡°Wait, your guy just went into another woman¡¯s room, and you¡¯re just walking away? Not even going to take a peek?¡± Once inside my room, I turned around, blocking him from entering. I stared at him, ¡°What could I possibly see if I went in?¡± He paused, a sly grin spreading across his face. ¡°A man and a woman alone in a room, what do you think? A tender scene of love, of course.¡± I was convinced that Maxwell was a divine punishment sent to torment me. With a resounding ¡°Bang!¡± I shut the door, leaving his annoying face on the other side. Lying in bed, I felt a heavy weight on my chest, a difort that was hard to shake off. It was funny how we humans were: we did not learn our lessons or let go until we faced the consequences, Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Clearing Things Up When my mother came in, I was staring nkly at the ceiling. She ced the pumpkin soup she had made beside me and looked around my bedroom before. asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Idris? Did he leave?¡± I shook my head. Feeling an emptiness in my stomach, I sat up and began. sipping the soup on the chaise lounge. My mother seemed hesitant to speak as she watched me eat. I looked at her and said, ¡°Mom, if you want to say something, just say it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll feel ufortable holding it in.¡® After a pause, she said, ¡°Since Moore came back from Old Manor, she¡¯s been smashing things in her room. Just now, Little Sanchez mentioned that Idris went there. Is that true?¡± I nodded. My mother already knew all she needed to know, and I had nothing to hide from her. Her brows furrowed tightly. With a grim expression, she tried to control her temper and said to me, ¡°Today at the Youngs, I thought I misunderstood Idris and Moore, but now¡­¡± She took at deep breath, suddenly stood up, and left my bedroom. I was caught off¨Cguard by her sudden departure. Soon after, there was a loud knocking sounding from next door. It was from Moore¡¯s room. Realizing what my mother was about to do, I quickly put down my bowl and ran out. However, it was toote. By the time I got there, the door to Moore¡¯s room was already open, and my mother had entered. Fearing something might happen, I hurriedly followed. Moore¡¯s room was in utter disarray, with broken ss, overturned tables and chairs, cosmetics, and other items strewn all over it. Everything breakable had been shattered, and everything else was lost in the mess. Her vanity mirror by her bed was smashed to pieces. Moore was wearing a thin white nightgown, her fair and delicate feet bare. Perhaps she had stepped on the broken pieces in her emotional state, as there was a pool of blood around her feet, which were now wrapped in bandages. seemed idris had just helped her with the injuries Idris, with a knitted brow and a somewhat somber expression, was half¨Ckneeling by her feet, his furrowed brows filled with distress. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The sudden appearance of my mother and I caused both of them to look at us in unison. Seeing us, Moore moved awkwardly behind, distancing herself from Idris. There was a saying that went, ¡°The more you try to exin, the worse things get.¡± Her actions at this moment perfectly illustrated this saying. ¡°Mom, Yvette¡­¡± Moore spoke softly, looking pitiful and cautious as if my mother and I had mistreated her. My mother, unable to suppress her temper, looked at her with pursed l*ps and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you pretend to be innocent!¡± Her words made Idris slightly frown. He stood up beside Moore, his demeanor noble andposed, and said to my mother, ¡°Moore¡¯s injured.¡± His words seemed to be merely stating a fact, but it also carried a warning to my mother to not to be harsh to an injured person. My mother pursed her l*ps and spoke gravely, ¡°If she¡¯s injured, call a doctor or take her to the hospital. Idris, you¡¯re Yvette¡¯s husband. Is it appropriate for you to be in and out of Moore¡¯s room like this?¡± Her blunt words were quite embarrassing. Idris¡® expression darkened slightly, but as a member of the Youngs, he quicklyposed himself and said to my mother, ¡°I acted inappropriately. I overstepped.¡± Not wanting to be too harsh on him, my mother took a deep breath and softened. her tone. She did not intend to make the matter a big deal. Then, she turned to me and said, ¡°Yvette, you and Idris should go back to Clearwater Residence. There are too many people here, and you¡¯re a light sleeper. You won¡¯t rest well at night.¡± Clearly, my mother was trying to send us away. With things havinge this far, I felt that if I kept hesitating, it would be of no use After taking a deep breath, I said to my mother, ¡°Mom, these are my affairs. Let ine handle them. My mother was taken aback, her brows furrowed as she looked at me. I gave her a reassuring smile. Seeing this, she said, ¡°You two can go out first. I have something to say to Moore.¡± With my mother insisting, I could not say much more. I nced at the frail and delicate Moore and left the bedroom. As I left, I also closed the door behind me. In the backyard of the Scott Residence, the deep autumn wind was a bit cold. I could not help but tighten my coat. I then felt that there was an extra coat on me. It was Idris¡¯, and I shrugged it off. Looking at his handsome face, I felt much calmer and smiled. ¡°I found out about your rtionship with Moore for the first time right here.¡± His gaze deepened, seemingly aware of what I wanted to discuss. He looked at met and started to speak. ¡°About what just happened¡­¡± ¡°Let me finish,¡± I interrupted him and continued. ¡°Idris, you¡¯re so outstanding. Having one or two unforgettable people in your heart is understandable for anyone. But what surprises me is that the other person was Moore. Honestly, when I first saw you two hugging each other here, my mind was buzzing. My sister and my husband¡­ Such a situation would be really distressing for anyone.¡± Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 He Agrees to Divorce Idris furrowed his brows deeply, his dark eyes fixed on me as he said, ¡°Yvette, what exactly are you trying to say?¡± I smiled faintly and continued, ¡°Today at the Youngs¡® Old Manor, you asked me for the real reason I wanted a divorce. At that moment, I wasn¡¯t really sure what I felt. I always thought although we¡¯re not the most in love, our marriage over the past two years wasn¡¯t too bad either. At least, you¡¯ve been quite good to me, and you¡¯ve been a good husband and father. If I were to obstinately disregard everything you said and deem our two¨Cyear marriage a death sentence, then I¡¯d be too rash of a person. After all, as you said, what happened between you and Moore wasn¡¯t exactly infidelity, so you aren¡¯t entirely at fault.¡± Some things were hard to express, but at this point, a decision had to be made. Looking into his deep ck eyes, I took a breath and said, ¡°But, Idris, the past few months in this marriage have been truly exhausting for me. Indeed, it seems like you¡¯ve done nothing wrong, and you still take care of me like before. But I¡¯m just so tired. These days, I¡¯ve been convincing myself not to make hasty decisions and not topletely deny you. However, I no longer have any expectations for our marriage. So, Idris, I still want to divorce. This decision isn¡¯t because of Moore¡¯s existence, nor is it for any other reason. I just don¡¯t want to continue. living my life with you anymore.¡± The autumn night seemed filled with a silent fear. He did not speak. His upright figure was wrapped in the dim street light, exuding an eerie stillness and destion, like a god hidden in the darkness. Because of his silence, the situation seemed particrly helpless. ¡°Okay,¡± he finally said after a long silence, his voice neither loud nor soft. I nodded, took a deep breath to steady my emotions, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll draft the divorce agreement. Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits and won¡¯t take anything from the Youngs.¡± Noticing his tightly clenched hands by his side, I felt an uncontroble pang in my heart. He pursed his l*ps, his handsome face hidden in the dim light, so his emotions were inscrutable. His voice seemed much heavier as he asked, ¡°The child¡­ what do you n to do about it?¡± The child! on¨Cexistent child. What else could be done? Having said what needed to be said, the rest seemed inconsequential. Looking at him, I replied, ¡°The pregnancy isn¡¯t far along. I¡¯ll make time to go to the hospital.¡± The temperature in the air suddenly dropped, and I shivered involuntarily, meeting his grim ck eyes. ¡°Go to the hospital?¡± he echoed. I nodded, unconsciously tugging at my clothes, feeling intimidated by his gaze. However, I still said, ¡°We¡¯re both still young. You will marry and have children in the future, and so will I. If I meet the right person, I will remarry. If this child is born now, it will inevitablyplicate our livester. Since the pregnancy isn¡¯t far along, aborting it is for the best for both of us.¡± Bang! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a tall flower pot nearby shattered under his kick. Before I could react, Idris grabbed my wrist, holding me tightly, and said, ¡°Yvette, do you view life so cheaply? To be so casually thrown away?¡± His grip was so strong that it was painful. I tried to pull away but could not. Then, frowning at him, I said, ¡°Idris, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± He was unmoved, his dark eyes boring into me with cold fury. I took a breath, meeting his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not throwing away a life, but this child must be aborted.¡± Even if I wanted to keep it, how could I keep a non¨Cexistent. child? This predicament Madam Young bestowed upon me was too difficult to resolve. Over thest few days, I thought of countless solutions, but it seemed the only oue was this, whether Idris and I continued to be together or separated. This non¨Cexistent child was too hard to deal with. Idris¡® anger was palpable. My wrist felt like it was about to break under his grip. With a dark face, he said word by word, ¡°Yvette, if you dare harm this child and think about divorcing me again, you¡¯re dreaming!¡± I was stunned and rendered speechless. He let go of my wrist, leaving a lingering pain. Watching him enter the vi, seething with anger, I stood there, unsure what to do: He wanted me to keep this non¨Cexistent child before agreeing to a divorce. Still, how could I keep a non¨Cexistent child? My head was aching more and more. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Driven Out of Scott Residence In the courtyard, a cold wind howled, and I stood there, at a loss. After standing in the yard for a while, I finally entered the vi. All that talk, and it was back to square one because of a child. Inside the vi, Moore¡¯s belongings were ced in the living room. She had changed her clothes, and my mother sat there with a stern face, utterly silent. This is from N?velDrama.Org. When Idris returned to the vi, Moore approached him, her eyes red with tears. She did not say anything, but her look clearly showed she felt wronged. Seeing her like this, Idris frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His eyes briefly swept over her packed¨C up belongings. Tears welling in her eyes, Moore choked up and said to Idris, ¡°Iddy, I¡­ I don¡¯t have a home anymore.¡± Idris frowned as he looked toward my mother with dark, questioning eyes. My mother did not look at him but turned her gaze to me instead. Seeing my face. red from the cold, she wrapped the cloak she had prepared around me and pulled me to sit by the firece to warm up. Naturally, I had noticed my mother and Moore¡¯s unusual behavior. Looking at my mother, I asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s this about?¡± My mother patted my hand, signaling that everything was okay, then looked at Idris and Moore and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ve said what needed to be said. Moore, I¡¯ve raised you for over twenty years. The Scotts have never mistreated you, nor do we owe you anything. From now on, you¡¯re no longer a part of the Scott family.¡± Then she looked at Idris and continued, ¡°Idris, as for your affairs with Yvette, ast an elder, I shouldn¡¯t interfere. But as a mother, I can¡¯t stand to see my child wronged. When we entrusted Yvette to you, we hoped you would treat her well. But now, it seems you might not be able to do that. I don¡¯t me you. Since you have someone else you want to take care of, Yvette will no longer have anything to do with you. In rtionships, it¡¯s most dignified to part on good terms. I¡¯m sure you know this. Thank you for taking care of Yvette these past two years. I willmunicate with Madam Young on this matter. You won¡¯t be staying the ay mother had said all that needed to be said and effectively (at she said to my mo?ne to stay with the Scotts, I will abide by your arrangement. But I really haven¡¯t done. anything wrong to Yvette with Iddy. You misunderstand me and are biased against me. I can endure that, but Iddy has done nothing wrong. You can¡¯t treat him this way.¡± My mother was about to say something, but I held her back, stood up, and looked at Moore. ¡°Moore, are you sure you want to stay with the Scotts?¡± She frowned and her expression darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I smiled faintly and indifferently said, ¡°Stop the act now. Otherwise, you¡¯ll miss your chance.¡± After that, I looked at Idris. I met his somber gaze, and without saying more, I turned and went upstairs. Being kicked out by my mother was exactly what Moore wanted. How else would she have found a reason to cling to Idris? Her fake crying was just to make herself seem pitiful. I was disgusted by her act and could not stand her performance. I had only been back in my room for a short while when I heard the sound of a car leaving the yard. I knew without looking that it was Idris and Moore leaving. Knock, knock! There was a knock at my bedroom door. ¡°Come in,¡± I said.. My mother entered, looking somewhat uneasy, as if she had something to say. Seeing her like this, I could not help but pull her to sit on the chaise lounge and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve never been one to hesitate like this. What¡¯s wrong today? Why are you holding back?¡± She looked at me, paused, and said, ¡°Yvette, was I too harsh on Idris just now? Today, Madam Young also told me about his rtionship with Moore. He was just looking after Moore. When I saw him treating Moore¡¯s wounds in the room and remembered your father¡¯s death, I got angry and acted impulsively. Thinking about it now, I feel like a failure as a mother. Did I ruin your chances with him by Laying those things? You¡¯re not angry with me, are you?¡± Listening to my mother, I could not help but hold my forehead. If Moore had said I would definitely have had a sarcastic retort, buting from my mother, I helpless. mother, I nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡± elton like a child who had done ¡°Mom!¡± I interrupted, looking at her and saying, ¡°I know you did all this with my best interests at heart, but, Mom, I¡¯ve grown up. I can handle my own affairs. Many times, your intervention only makes me passive. Like today, you drove Moore out of the Scott Residence and said those harsh words to Idris. If Idris and I were to continue our rtionship, wouldn¡¯t that make it difficult for me? Also, driving Moore out right now ys right into her hands, allowing her to act pititully and make Idris feel obligated to care for her, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Telling Mom I¡¯m Not Pregnant My mother was taken aback, looking like a child. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think of all that. It was just angry and didn¡¯t want to see her again. I didn¡¯t realize it would¡­¡± She paused, then looked at me and asked, ¡°So that¡¯s what you meant when you mentioned a ¡®chance¡® to Moore earlier?¡± I nodded and smiled. ¡°Moore is even more eager than us to appear pitiful in front of Idris, to ensure he won¡¯t leave her. So, the timing of your sending her away yed right into her hands.¡± A pregnant woman being kicked out in the middle of the night¨Chow damn pitiful. How could Idris possibly stand by and watch? He would probably arrange everything for her. This was exactly what Moore wanted. ¡°Argh!¡± my mother sighed. ¡°How did I not see that?¡± I felt tired and irritated. Looking at my mother, I said, ¡°What¡¯s done is done. Let it be. Mom, it¡¯ste. You should go back to your room and rest.¡± She nodded, still wanting to say something, but seeing how exhausted I was, she did not continue. After watching my mother leave, Iy in bed, feeling indescribably suffocated. How should I handle things from here? The next day. When I woke up, it was already noon. I still felt ufortable around my stomach and was extremely sensitive to smells, which sometimes made me want to gag. My mother came in and saw me sitting on the bed, lost in thought, and said, Pregnant women and their love of sleep. Get up and freshen up. I¡¯ll take you to the hospitalter. Your belly doesn¡¯t look like that of a three¨Cmonths¨Cpregnant woman. We should check to make sure there are no problems.¡± Seeing me motionless, she pulled me out of bed and into the bathroom. After a long time fussing around, my brain finally regained some ability to think. fcame downstairs, there was breakfast on the table, and my mother ice Seeing me, she urged me to eat quickly table, my mother pulled up a Althe tell me what you think about you and Idris continuing from here.¡± It seemed there was nothing left to hide at this point. After drinking some juice, I told my mother about Idris and Moore¡¯s situation five years ago, and his current intentions of taking care of her. My mother frowned deeply. She looked at me, and said, ¡°If he wants to repay a debt, that¡¯s his business. Yvette, as a woman, I know the pain of a man¡¯s heart not being with you. Tell me, what are your ns? Are you thinking of divorcing Idris?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. I did not expect my mother to be so direct. I was momentarily stunned, then forced a smile. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± Divorce was not as simple as it sounded. She looked at me with a pained expression, sighing softly. ¡°Since your father passed away, I¡¯ve been thinking about you and Idris. I initially thought that since Idris and Moore were together and even have a child together, divorce would be a relief for you. But after visiting Old Manor yesterday and talking with Madam Young, I realized there was nothing between them.¡± As she spoke, she took a deep breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep all night, thinking about what to do about you and Idris. As a mother, I don¡¯t want you to suffer, watching your man¡¯s heart be upied with someone else. I wanted you to divorce him, but then I thought about the child in your womb, a descendant of the Youngs. If you really divorced, the Youngs would never let you keep the child, and I can¡¯t bear to let you go through the pain of being separated from your child.¡± Touched by my mother¡¯s pained expression, I took her hand andforted her. Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. My rtionship with Idris isn¡¯t that bad. Even if we do divorce, it won¡¯t be soplicated. I¡¯m not pregnant with his child, so there¡¯s no need to worry about the pain of separation or whatnot.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not pregnant?¡± My mother was shocked, her eyes widening in disbelief.¡± How can you not be pregnant? Yvette, what¡¯s going on here? Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± I patientlyforted her and exined, ¡°The pregnancy was a scheme by Madam Young.¡± I then told my mother about Madam Young¡¯s intentions behind the pregnancy She was incredulous and somewhat angry. ¡°How ridiculous! How could Madam Young use you like this? Knowing you were pregnant, your father, on his sickbed, ng me to take good care of you, to let him see his grandchild, and now Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 The Consequence of Being Love¨CStruck As we spoke of my father, my mother¡¯s tears began to overflow. This n was put in ce out ofplete helplessness at the time, and I knew they had been particrly looking forward to this child. Taking a deep breath, I said to my mother, ¡°Mom, I know I was wrong, but I had no other choice under those circumstances. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect that the child in Moore¡¯s womb wasn¡¯t Idris¡®. Madam Young probably didn¡¯t anticipate it either, or she wouldn¡¯t have immediately sent you to the Youngs¡® Old Manor to take Moore away after finding out.¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± my mother sighed. ¡°What is this? I shouldn¡¯t have adopted Moore in the first ce. Then these things wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± I didn¡¯t respond but asked my mother, ¡°Mom, what did you say to Moore in the roomst night?¡± With a sigh, my mother said, ¡°I originally nned to give her some money to stop bothering Idris, to find a ce to have her child and live her life. But she refused, saying she loved Idris and he loved her too. Even if the child isn¡¯t Idris¡®, he would take care of her for life. She insisted onpeting with you, using me of favoritism. She said we raised her without real love, always thinking of you, never of her, and that she hates us.¡± Toward the end, my mother became increasingly helpless and sighed deeply. ¡°I can admit to that since she¡¯s not my biological child, after all. I adopted her out of pity, fearing she¡¯d freeze or starve outside. Over the years, we never deprived her of food or money, but I never thought she¡¯d harbor such hatred toward us. She even said she would be the ultimate winner when it came to Idris. What kind of situation is this?¡± I pursed my l*ps. Moore¡¯s feelings toward my parents were hard for me to judge. It was inevitable to have preferences, especially since she was not my mother¡¯s biological child. How could my mother treat her the same? I had no words for her resentment. After drinking some juice, I said to my mother, ¡°Mom, I have my own thoughts about my situation with Idris. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± She sighed, helplessly asking, ¡°Then, about you not being pregnant, what are you going to do next?¡± my head, my mind in a whirl. After sipping my juice a few more time my mother and left. Honestly, I had not figured ont next. After learning that Moore¡¯s child wasn¡¯t Idris¡®, I had started to hesitate. After all, he was the one I loved. Who would not want to grow old with the person they loved? In the afternoon, since I told my mother I was not pregnant, she stopped worrying about me. I went with Maxwell to the funeral home to send Sophia off for thest time. At the funeral parlor. Sophia¡¯s b*dy was handled by the funeral home staff. I learned that Sophia¡¯s family had note and they just asked the funeral home to cremate her and scatter her ashes somewhere. ¡°These days, people are so cold¨Cblooded,¡± the funeral home staff muttered while cing Sophia¡¯s ashes in an urn. I did not know Sophia well, so I could not understand why her family would treat a dead person this way. I volunteered to buy a burial plot for Sophia in a cemetery, allowing her to rest in peace. Due to the urgency, Maxwell and I could only arrange for her burial at thest minute. Looking at the ck and white photo on the tombstone, I bowed deeply to Sophia. At the Southern City Psychiatric Hospital, if it was not for her warning, I might not have been able to avoid that big ck dog. As we left the cemetery, my mood was somber. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Maxwell looked at me and said, ¡°I inquired about Sophia¡¯s past. Her family didn¡¯t approve of her marrying Bt. She eloped with Bt and got married without their consent. Her father fell ill because of this and passed away a few yearster. Her mother followed soon after. Only her uncle was left in her hometown. When the police contacted him, he was angry, saying they had no such person in their family, and to just scatter her ashes if she was dead.¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Six Weeks, There¡¯s a Heartbeat I pursed my l*ps. Sophia had told me about her and Bt. They were childfree. She had been with Bt for ten years, and he took all the money she earned. Now, tragically dead, she had truly left with no attachments. Looking up at the gloomy sky, I turned to Maxwell and asked, ¡°What does marriage really mean to humans? Sophia was with Bt for ten years and endured so much hardship. When they finally had money, Bt found another woman and had a child with her. She was ultimately murdered, and no one even cared for her b*dy. Was her life worth it?¡± Maxwell raised an eyebrow and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know if she thought it was worth it, but I certainly don¡¯t think so. Bt is not a real man. He deserves to be struck by lightning.¡± His words amused me, and Iughed. ¡°I thought you men would stand by each other and speak well of each other.¡± He gave me a look. ¡°I¡¯m a man, but I¡¯m also a human. Bt isn¡¯t a human. He¡¯s not even an animal. I nced at Maxwell and smiled faintly. Sometimes he might seem frivolous, but deep down, he was a person with a strong sense of justice. Perhaps it was because of his words that my mood improved slightly. As we got in the car, he drove while I gazed at the scenery shing by outside the window. After a while, realizing we were not headed toward Scott Corporation, I looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to Scott Corporation?¡± He nodded, focusing on the road. ¡°Aunt Deb said you were vomiting badly yesterday, so she asked me to take you to the hospital for a check¨Cup.¡± To the hospital!? I hesitated, but by then, Maxwell had already parked in the hospital¡¯s parking lot. After getting out of the car, we entered the hospital. Seeing that I registered for gastroenterology, he frowned. ¡°Why are you seeing a gastroenterologist? houldn¡¯t you be seeing a gynecologist?¡± I have a stomachache, so naturally, I should see a gastroenterolo This is from N?velDrama.Org. uttered, ¡°Morning sickness in gynecologist and get some folic acid.¡± I smiled at him. ¡°You seem to know a lot.¡± ¡°I had a friend who was pregnant before, so I know a little bit about it.¡± I was intrigued and could not help but be a little interested. ¡°A friend who¡¯s pregnant? A girlfriend?¡± It was hard not to wonder, given his extensive knowledge. Realizing he might have said too much, he clicked his tongue. ¡°Just a friend. It¡¯s your turn now, so go ahead.¡± People were calling my name at the clinic entrance, so I entered the office. It was alwaysplicated to see a doctor in a big hospital. After the consultation and various tests, it was already evening. With the test results in hand, I re¨Centered the doctor¡¯s office. The doctor, a middle -aged woman, looked at my reports and said with a furrowed brow, ¡°Ms. Scott, nausea and vomiting aremon in pregnant women. Your stomach is perfectly healthy.¡± ¡°Pregnant?¡± I frowned, stunned for a moment. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m not pregnant. Are you¡­¡± ¡°Not pregnant?¡± She frowned as she looked at me, then shifted her gaze toward the papers. ¡°Your blood test shows you¡¯re pregnant¡­¡± At this point, she looked back at me and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t know you were pregnant?¡± Hearing this, I was stunned. Pregnant? When did this happen? Walking out of the doctor¡¯s office, Maxwell saw my dazed expression and approached me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± I shook my head. I handed him all the test reports and hastily registered at the gynecology department¡­ ¡°Six weeks. The fetus is developing well and already has a heartbeat. If you decide to keep it, you shoulde to the hospital soon to start prenatal care.¡± Listening to the doctor, I was still in a daze. After responding absentmindedly to the doctor, I left the gynecology department. to the hospital lobby, holding the ultrasound report, my hands trembled trobly, I was really pregnant. Six weeks¡­ I remembered. A month ago, on the mountaintop, Idris did not use any safety precautions. Aftering back from the mountaintop, I was called away by Madam Young. With so much happening afterward, I did not take any measures. either. It must have been then. ¡°Yvette, what¡¯s wrong with you? What happened?¡± Maxwell, seeing me clutching the ultrasound report and not speaking, worriedly circled me. Enjoy Ad Free Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Perhaps It¡¯s Time to Fight for Myself It took me a while to recover from the shock of discovering I was pregnant. I looked at him and said, ¡°Tonight seems to be Madam Young¡¯s birthday banquet.¡± He frowned. ¡°Madam Young? Who?¡± My phone rang at that moment. Without responding to Maxwell, I answered the call. It was Idris. His deep and restrained voice came through the phone. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°At the hospital,¡± I said, unconsciously clutching the ultrasound report. There was a slight pause on the other end before he continued, ¡°Grandma¡¯s birthday banquet is tonight. I¡¯lle pick you up.¡± I pursed my l*ps, silent for a moment before responding, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, I looked at the ultrasound report in my hand, still somewhat dazed. Why did this child come at this time? ¡°What did the check¨Cup reveal? You look so scared,¡± Maxwell said, taking the ultrasound report from my hand. After a quick nce, finding nothing unusual, he frowned at me. ¡°Yvette, six weeks?¡± Noticing the timeline inconsistency, he frowned, his handsome eyes fixated on me ¡°Howe it says six weeks? Weren¡¯t you almost three months pregnant? How ¡°It was fake before!¡± I said, gathering my emotions. Taking the ultrasound report back from him, I put it in my bag and briefly exined the fake pregnancy situation to him. After listening, he looked incredulous, his mouth twitching. ¡°Madam Young really knows how to y, huh? She coulde up with such a thing. But now that you¡¯re really pregnant, what are you nning to do?¡± I shook my head and left the hospital. I was at a loss for what to do next. I had been hesitant about divorcing Idris, and now, with a real child suddenly appearing, it made me even more uncertain about the divorce. I had always been decisive, but now, on this matter, I was wavering 1 needed to reconsider divorcing Idris. He had been a good good father during the two year unquestionable. Without Moore¡¯s appearance, our rtionship might have. slowly evolved into a harmonious marriage. Our life might have been nice with a child. As for his feelings toward me, perhaps some affection could grow over time. I was used to running away, but we had not reached a point where divorce was the only option. The truth about the past could be rified. I could exin things to Madam Young, and maybe it was time to tell Idris about Moore¡¯s situation. back then. Thinking this way, I felt much better. Nothing had reached an irreversible stage. Everything could be exined and I could hope for a better ending. Having made up my mind, I turned to Maxwell. ¡°Idris ising to pick me up to go to the Youngs¡® Old Manor. Maybe you should go first?¡± He grimaced, looking at me disdainfully. ¡°What? Afraid that Idris will get jealous seeing me with you?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No, I just think it¡¯s a waste of your time to stay here. Better go back early.¡± He snorted and left to drive away without another word. It was not long before Idris arrived. This is from N?velDrama.Org. I waited for him at the hospital entrance. After getting in the car, he drove straight to the Youngs Old Manor. We did not speak much along the way. Half an hourter. At the Youngs Old Manor, Mr. Zachary was greeting guests at the front gate.. Many had arrived. Seeing me and Idris, Mr. Zachary smiled and came forward. ¡± Mr. Young, Mrs. Young, Madam Young is waiting in the inner courtyard. Please go in.¡± Idris nodded and pulled me into the mansion. However, he did not take me to the inner courtyard but to a side courtyard. Seeing this, I followed him, somewhat puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to see Grandma first?¡± He did not answer, When we reached the side courtyard, Charles was waiting purside. Seeing us, he quickly said to Idris, ¡°Mr. Young, everything is ready nodded and led me into the inner hall. Seeing over a dozen dresses hanging in the hall, I realized I was dressed too casually for Madam Young¡¯s birthday banquet. Although it was not a grand affair, the Youngs were still a prominent family. Attending in such casual attire was inappropriate. Realizing this, I quickly looked over the dresses and chose a slim¨Cfitting, green dress. Since it was almost winter, I wore a mink shawl over it, which was particrly warm. After changing and touching up my makeup, I pinned up my long hair and went downstairs. There, I saw a young girl in the hall. As I came downstairs, the girl tilted her head and smiled at Charles with crescent like eyes. ¡°See, I told you Yvette would like the dress I designed. She has a great figure and presence. Wearing this dress, she looks even more dignified and elegant than ever, a true beauty of the nation!¡± Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 You Don¡¯t n to Divorce Idris Anymore? Charles did not exchange words with the girl but looked at Idris, saying, ¡°Mr. Young, Madam Young is already urging us to be quick.¡± Idris nodded, shifting his gaze from me to the young girl. ¡°Zoe, thank you for your help today. Leave the other dresses here as well.¡± Zoe nodded, smiling. ¡°Sure. As long as Yvette likes my designs, I¡¯ll keep sending them.¡± I smiled at Zoe. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met. Your design skills have grown a lot. It seems I¡¯ll have to start lining up to wear your designs soon.¡± She grinned, her eyes curving like crescent moons. ¡°If you like my designs, you don¡¯t need to line up, Yvette. I¡¯ll always put you first!¡± Her words elicitedughter from everyone, and Charles once again urged us to move toward where Madam Young was. We all walked and chatted along the way. Zoe was Charles¡® sister and had always loved designing. The Zachary family elders supported her and even opened a studio for her. In the past two years, she had worked hard and achieved some sess, with fashion shows and international brands giving her offers left and right. We rarely saw each other on regr days, but it was a rare asion today. The lively young girl chattered non¨Cstop along the way. The inner courtyard was filled with prominent figures from Lake City, both officials and businessmen, all attending. Madam Young loved watching operas, so a stage was set up in the courtyard. The spacious courtyard, which usually loomed quiterge, was filled with guests, creating a lively atmosphere. Guests came to congratte Madam Young one after another. She delightedly asked several of Idris¡® uncles to take good care of the guests. When Idris and I approached Madam Young, she looked at Idris with a kind yet somewhat helpless expression. ¡°There are so many guests today. My dear boy, why didn¡¯t you help your second and third uncles entertain the guests? Where did you run off to?¡± supporting Madam Young, smiled reassuringly. ¡°Somest minute work thepany dyed me. Grandma, please don¡¯t be upset.¡± Young would not me him. After exchanging say much more The birthday banquet was not like other gatherings. The elderly loved lively events, and the Youngs, notcking in money, had hired famous chefs to cook at the Old Manor. The tables were set up under the stage, allowing the congratting guests to dine while enjoying the opera show. The opera performers were well¨Cknown, their melodies graceful and melodious, enchanting those who loved opera. Of course, there was consideration for the younger guests too. Besides opera, there were other performances on stage, probably invited by the Youngs¡® third uncle ¡ª a famous singer from Hansa or Tilsa, with a remarkable voice. Many of his fans were particrly excited to see him. During the meal, it was customary to toast the guests as a sign of respect and wee. Idris toasted with the guests, exchanging pleasantries before downing his drink. As a pregnant woman, after exining my situation, I naturally did not have to drink. Sitting quietly at the table, eating, Madam Young seemed tired after a series of congrattions, and said to me, ¡°Yvette, I¡¯m a bit tired. Can you help me back in to get some rest?¡± The two aunties sitting beside her were stunned. They both looked at me, surprised. Usually, Madam Young asked them to apany her when leaving the table early. Why did she explicitly ask me to help her today? I shot a polite smile at the aunties and then stood up to help Madam Young leave the table. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In Madam Young¡¯s room, I poured her a cup of water and ced it beside her, then stood quietly aside. During my two years of being married into the Youngs, I had learned some rules. She had specifically asked me to send her back, which meant she probably had something to discuss with me. Sure enough, after a moment, Madam Young took a sip of water and looked at me, ¡°Yvette, these two months are almost over. It seems Iddy doesn¡¯t n to divorce you. I¡¯m old and don¡¯t want to meddle in the younger generation¡¯s affairs, but if you really want me to intervene, I have the ability to despite my she would ask about my rtionship with Idris, I looked at her calmly ¡°Orandma, do you want me to divorce Idris just beca Use of my Beating not wuchs, she frowned, het frowned, het expression slightly displeased ¡°What? From the sound of t. are we be longer nning to divorce dy?¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Fighting for a Chance for Me and Idris I shook my head and spoke softly. ¡°I won¡¯t go back on the promise I made to you. I just want to understand the reason why you want me and Idris to divorce.¡± She cooled her expression, showing little patience, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. The granddaughter¨C inw of the Youngs must be pure and clean. Your father¡¯s deception years ago angered me greatly. If it weren¡¯t for your rtively well¨Cbehaved conduct in the Youngs over the past two years, I wouldn¡¯t have let the matter go. Of course, that¡¯s not the only reason. Yvette, you know better than I do that the current Scott Corporation is of no help to the Youngs. On the contrary, it might even burden the Youngs. Without your father, it won¡¯t be easy for you to keep it afloat. Idris¡® wife must add luster to the Youngs and cannot be a burden. Besides, Iddy doesn¡¯t have much affection for you. Do you understand now?¡± In essence, the Scott Corporation no longer offered any benefit to the Young Corporation. Madam Young, a shrewd businesswoman, had clearly calcted everything. After listening to her, I remained silent for a while before speaking calmly. ¡°If I can clear my name from the events five years ago and ensure that the Scott Corporation doesn¡¯t be a burden to the Youngs, will you still force me to divorce Idris?¡± She paused slightly while pouring tea, and nced at me. There was a trace of surprise on her aged face. ¡°Are you implying you don¡¯t want to divorce Iddy?¡± I did not directly answer her question but instead said, ¡°Grandma, this is what I found out at the hospital today.¡± I handed her the ultrasound report. She frowned, taking the report with a puzzled look, and was visibly surprised upon reading it. Then, a joy that she could not hide spread across her face, and. she asked me, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± I nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already six weeks along. This child came as a surprise to me. I¡¯m not someone who breaks promises. The promise I made to has always been on my mind. Since my father left, I¡¯ve been considering ing Idris, but I didn¡¯t expect to get pregnant so suddenly. As an elder, 17 you, and I think, like me, you wouldn¡¯t want the child in my womb to mplete family, right?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. nd report tightly, her face bed She would not easily change her decision just because of a child. After I finished speaking, she put down the report, her expression bing much calmet. Her murky eyes fixed on me as she asked, ¡°What did you mean earlier when you said you would clear your past from five years ago?¡± I previously did not want to exin the events from five years ago before, thinking that without evidence, people would assume I was making excuses. However, things were different now. I had found clues, so there was no need to hide anything from Madam Young I told her in detail about how I was abducted and sold years ago. After hearing my story, she could not help being surprised. ¡°You mean you were sold to the border after being lured in by Moore?¡± I nodded. She became even more perplexed. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you biological sisters? Why would she do that? What was her reason: I pursed my l*ps and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Five years ago, I couldn¡¯t understand why she would do such a thing to me. But after my father passed, I realized why she did it. She¡¯s not the Scotts¡® biological daughter. She was just a child my mother adopted out of the kindness of her heart many years ago.¡± Madam Young seemed stunned by one revtion after another, taking a long time before she spoke again. There was disbelief in her voice. ¡°You mean Moore. is not the biological daughter of the Scotts?¡± I nodded, knowing this fact was unknown to outsiders. Most people who knew had either passed away or moved to other cities, so naturally, no one knew that Moore was not biologically a Scott. After a long silence, Madam Young sighed deeply and said, ¡°In that case, what you said earlier makes sense. It¡¯s not umon for an adopted daughter to be jealous and want to harm the biological one. Moore¡¯s only seemingly fragile, but she actually has a rather wicked heart. She¡¯s capable of doing such things.¡± did not respond to Madam Young¡¯s assessment of Moore. There was no need to Judge her character anymore. After a long silence, Madam Young looked up at me and asked, ¡°So, you were five years ago, but why have you kept silent all these years? Why didn¡¯t you exin the past to anyone?¡± Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Looking Forward to the Future I pursed my l*ps and squeezed my somewhat cold hands, saying, ¡°I had no evidence. I once tried to speak out, but no one believed me. Now, I have the guts. to tell you because I¡¯ve found the person who conspired with Moore against me back then.¡®¡± She nodded slightly, looked at me, and then took a teacup from the table in front of her. She ced it in front of me and tapped the table. ¡°Sit down.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Seeing her invitation, I nodded. I had been standing since I entered, and my legs. were indeed feeling a bit numb. After sitting down, she poured me a cup of tea and after a moment¡¯s thought, looked at me and said, ¡°Yvette, you¡¯re smart and good at assessing situations. Technically, now that you¡¯re pregnant, as an elder, I shouldn¡¯t be separating you two. But I still have to say this upfront: since you¡¯re confident you can clear up the incident from five years ago, I¡¯ll believe you. As for the Scott Corporation, its current situation, frankly, is not optimistic. With financial difficulties and internal and external troubles, even if your father were alive, he might not be able to revive it, let alone you. You must understand that any slight problem with Scott Corporation now, given your status as the Youngs¡® granddaughter¨Cinw, could affect the future development of the Young Corporation.¡± I understood her point and nodded without arguing. Seeing that I did not object, she continued. ¡°Of course, now that you¡¯re pregnant, I won¡¯t force you to divorce Iddy. But whether you can maintain this marriage will depend on your abilities. I must remind you that although Iddy has a strong. sense of responsibility, he doesn¡¯t have feelings for you. If Scott Corporation. cannot ovee this crisis and it goes bankrupt, you and Iddy must divorce, and the child in your womb must stay with the Youngs.¡± Inodded, relieved that she was no longer focusing on my rtionship with Idris. I looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Scotts¡® affairs will never affect the Young Corporation.¡± She did not say much more, leaning back in her chair. ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t say anything more. I¡¯m also tired. You go do your things. I¡¯ll rest here for a while.¡± y With that, I had managed to settle matters with Madam Young omewhat hat surprised at how easily I had convinced her, I stood up, sald and Young, and left the room. In the courtyard, the guests had mostly finished eating. They were either listening to the opera or gathered together, chatting and reminiscing. After talking to Madam Young, I felt somewhat relieved. I had always been confused in life, but I was very clear¨Cheaded about marrying Idris. I liked him, even if I had always tried to appear indifferent. I always knew what I wanted. Now that this child had appeared at such a time, did it not mean that my bond with Idris was not over yet? I would not get a divorce unless absolutely necessary. Even though I was not sure if he loved me, it was okay. There was plenty of time, and I would strive to be a part of his life. Now that things were clear with Madam Young, I also needed to talk things out with Idris. Of course, I had to tell him about the child. This time, he was really going to be a father. Feeling good, I looked around the courtyard but could not find him. Instead, I saw Maxwell with my mother. Why were they here? I approached them and asked my mother, ¡°Mom, did you just arrive?¡± I had not seen her when I congratted Madam Young earlier. She nodded. ¡°The traffic was congested along the way. I was nning toe. alone, but since Little Sanchez had nothing to do at home, he came with me. Where¡¯s Madam Young? I arrivedte, so I need to speak to her and personally deliver the gift.¡± I pointed to Madam Young¡¯s courtyard and nced at Maxwell, who usually disliked such gatherings. Why had hee too? Noticing me looking at him, Maxwell did not pay me any attention, instead eagerly observing theyout of the Youngs¡® mansion. As my mother went to Madam Young¡¯s room, I said to Maxwell, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to be interested in such gatherings.¡± He turned his attention away from the stage and pointed. ¡°Is this The Magic Flute? Madam Young has quite the taste.¡± I rolled my eyes at him, about to tease him a bit. Suddenly, a head popped out from the side. It was Zoe, her round face smiling You¡¯re here, Yvette. Charles said someone was asking for you at the pavilion in ck of the courtyard.¡± Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Moore¡¯s in on My Little Secret I furrowed my brow. ¡°Who?¡± Zoe nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Charles was all hush¨Chush about it. He just said you should swing by. I¡¯ve got no clue who it is, but it¡¯s gotta be Mr. Young¡¯s doing. He¡¯s up to something, probably cooking up a surprise for you.¡± She winked at me, her yful expression making her look absolutely adorable. I could not help but chuckle at her antics. ncing over at Maxwell, who was just lounging around, I said to Zoe, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m off. Can you keep an eye on my buddy here?¡± I gave Maxwell a nudge and introduced him, ¡°This is Maxwell, the big shot CEO of Scott Corporation. Zoe, since you know the old manor like the back of your hand, mind giving him the grand tour?¡± Zoe¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Maxwell, her smile widening into a perfect. crescent. She reached out with a delicate hand and greeted him sweetly, ¡°Pleased to meet you, Mr. Sanchez. I¡¯m Zoe, Zoe Zachary.¡± Maxwell was the strong, silent type, especially around new faces, preferring to keep it cool and collected. He shook Zoe¡¯s hand briefly, managing a curt ¡®hello,¡® before going quiet again. Zoe did not seem to mind his chilly vibe one bit. Her eyes danced with interest as she took in Maxwell, not even trying to hide her crush. This is from N?velDrama.Org. I took that as my cue to sl*p away. 1 I made my way to the pavilion in the backyard and found it warmly lit. The stone table was set with an array of pastries and drinks. Moore was lounging in a chair, one hand resting on her round belly, the other hanging over the railing, totally chill as she watched the goldfish darting around in the pond below. When she heard meing, she slowly looked up with a rxed smile and said, ¡± Hey, you made it. Grab a seat!¡± I stayed put, just standing there with a cool gaze, and asked, ¡°You needed to see me? had been sure it was Idris who wanted to talk, not her. And I definitely did not pect her to show up at the Youngs Old Manor tonight. she saw I was not moving, then got up and settled ch: She grabbed a plece of probued at me. ¡°Yvette, you¡¯re just gonna stand there the whole time? Just a heads¨Cup, standing for too long isn¡¯t great for the baby, you know.¡± Then she stretched out a long ¡®ohhh,¡® with a dramatic look on her face. ¡°Almost sl*pped my mind¨C you¡¯re not expecting, so no baby to worry about, huh?¡± I narrowed my eyes at her, my voice dropping a notch. ¡°What are you getting at?¡± She justughed, giving me a once¨Cover with a mocking nce. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You¡¯re not pregnant, Yvette. You don¡¯t seriously think you can fake a pregnancy in front of Iddy and then magically have a baby, do you?¡± I kept silent, but my eyes were on high alert. What exactly had she figured out? Seeing I did not say a word, she dropped the act and brushed her hands together as if dismissing the whole thing. ¡°Madam Young is one cleverdy, trying to use me to get you to have the Youngs¡® baby. Too bad for her, but the kid¡¯s not a Young. She would¡¯ve had it all if it were.¡± My hands tightened at my sides. She knew about the fake pregnancy Madam Young had orchestrated? I faced her, my expression unreadable. ¡°Moore, what are you getting at?¡± She burst intoughter, eyeing me with amusement. ¡°Yvette, still putting on a show? I¡¯m onto you. There¡¯s no baby, and I know Madam Young put you up to this charade. Did you ever stop to think about what¡¯d happen when Iddy finds out?¡± What would happen? I bit my l*p and squinted at her, my voice icy. ¡°Moore, did you really drag me here just to chat about this?¡± I had already figured out the fallout from this mess and how I would exin it to Idris. If she thought she could use this to bully me into helping her, she was sorely mistaken. Her face fell when she saw I was not rattled. ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re ready to spill the beans to Iddy?¡± ¡°This is between Idris and me. What¡¯s it to you?¡± I was done wasting time.¡± Moore, if you¡¯re thinking of ckmailing me into working with you, you¡¯ve got another thinging. Go ahead, tell Idris. Let¡¯s see how he deals with me, the deceiver Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 I¡¯ll make sure you lose everything With that, I was over the conversation and turned to leave. ¡°Yvette, aren¡¯t you dying to know how I figured out you¡¯re not really pregnant?¡± She stopped me in my tracks with her icy voice. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give your bestie a call? Check on her, see where she¡¯s at, and ask if she¡¯s okay.¡± I was rooted to the spot, a wave of dread washing over me as I turned to face her. Sweety¡­ With a cold stare, I marched up to Moore, fury in my eyes. ¡°Moore, what have your done to Sweety?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Her mood seemed to lift at my panic, her eyes narrowing into a smug smile. ¡± Done to her? What could I possibly do? She¡¯s the one who yed with fire, trying to get close to Noah, meddling in his business. He¡¯s the one who took her away.¡± Noah! Sweety had once confided in me that Noah might be into cocaine, and she was nning to tail him for a scoop. Could it be¡­ My heart lurched, my entire being tensed, as I gripped Moore¡¯s cor fiercely. Where did you guys take Sweety?¡± In my desperation, my voice soared, and my grip on her cor tightened. Moore looked triumphant at my reaction, taunting me with a wild gaze. ¡°You really care about her, huh? Noah¡¯s probably already¡­ taken care of her by now.¡± ¡°Moore!¡± I was seething, fighting the urge to throttle her then and there, but I had to keep it together. I had to find Noah fast. I took a deep breath and held onto her, my voice urgent. ¡°Call Noah, now! Tell him not to touch Sweety. I¡¯ll give him whatever he wants!¡± Moore¡¯sughter at my frantic state was cruel. ¡°Wow, talk about friendship.¡± She sneered ¡°Make the calll¡± I snapped, my mind racing with worry for Sweety. She whipped out her phone and punched in Noah¡¯s number. It rang for barely second before it connected, but I could not catch any words from the other side: Then Moore shoved me aside and cooed Into the phone, ¡°Hey, hubby.¡± patient with Moore¡¯s games, I grabbed the phone from her and blurted out Noah, you¡¯d better not be hurting Sweety¡­¡± I stopped mid sentence, realizing the silence on the line. A quick nce at the screen confirmed my suspicion¨CMoore had not called anyone. Turning to her, I caught her smirking at me, her eyes taunting me like I was just a monkey in her show. Rage bubbled up inside me, and with a furious snap, I chucked the phone and lunged for her throat, my eyes seething. ¡°Moore, you¡¯re going to pay for this¡­¡± ¡°Idris, help!¡± Moore¡¯s scream cut through the air as she wed at my grip, her eyes wide with panic. ¡°Yvette, please, I won¡¯t go after Idris again. Just don¡¯t kill ¡°Yvette, let her go!¡± Themand came from behind, deep and sharp. Stunned, I turned to see Idris sprinting toward us. My grip on Moore¡¯s neck loosened without thinking, but then her voice slithered through the air. ¡°Yvette, I¡¯ll make sure you lose everything.¡± Before I could even process her words, I heard a ssh. The sound hit my ears, and I spun around to see her b*dy plunging into the pond below the pavilion. ¡°Ssh!¡± Another figure dashed past me and dove into the water after her. It was Idris. I stood there, rooted to the ground, my mind a whirl of confusion. The whole scene had unfolded so fast that I was still trying to wrap my head around what had just happened. ¡°Help! Someone¡¯s in the water¡­ Help! Save them, someone¡¯s in the water!¡± The cries rang out from people near the pond who had spotted the two figures sshing desperately. The noise was impossible to ignore, and the Youngs¡® b*dyguards, alerted by themotion, sprinted over and dove into the water. In no time at all, Idris and Moore were hauled to safety. Moore had swallowed water and was out cold when they brought her up. Idris knelt by her side, breathing life back into her until she finally coughed up water and woke up. A nket appeared, and Idris quickly wrapped her in its warmth. Cance the panic subsided, someone dashed off to get a doctor Moore,ing to, looked around weakly. Her eyes met Idris¡¯s, and tears began to stream down her face. She huddled in Idris¡¯s arms, gripping his sleeve tightly, her eyes red as she whispered, ¡°Iddy, I thought¡­ I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡± im Bonn For Free Every Days* Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 She¡¯s Been Lying to You All Along! With that, Moore copsed into Idris¡¯s arms, crying so hard it would melt anyone¡¯s heart. Idris gently patted her back, his voice rough with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The guests who hade to celebrate with the Youngs gathered around, drawn in by the ruckus. They watched in stunned silence as the two soaked figures embraced tightly. Meanwhile, whispers started to spread among the crowd. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Scotts¡® eldest daughter? What¡¯s she doing so close to the Youngs¡± heir? And why are they holding each other like that?¡± ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that Mrs. Young still standing over there?¡± Idris could hear the whispers all around. He scooped up Moore, determined to get her out of there. As they walked past me, Moore¡¯s grip on my arm was sudden and fierce, her eyes zing with a mix of fury and desperation. She looked so lost, yet so defiant. Idris paused, his gaze falling on our sped hands. His brow creased slightly.¡± Moore, let go,¡± he said firmly. Moore¡¯s eyes, red and unyielding, locked onto mine. She was as stubborn as a kid refusing to budge. ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Idris¡¯s l*ps tightened as he tried to pull her hand off mine. She clung to me even harder. Just as Idris seemed about to free her grip, she turned to me and shouted, ¡°Yvette, when will you stop lying to Iddy? You thought drowning me would work, didn¡¯t you? Do you think you can keep up the lie forever?¡± Idris stopped cold, his expression growing more intense. He shot me a quick, searching look before turning back to Moore. ¡°Keep up what Be?¡± he asked. eyes, now brimming with tears, nodded fiercely. ¡°Yes, Iddy, Yvette¡¯s been you the whole time. She was never pregnant. She¡¯s been lying to you from startle ke a bombshell, rippling through the stu Idris¡¯s face went nk, his dark eyes as deep as a well, fixed on me. ¡°You weren¡¯t pregnant?¡± he asked, his voiceced with disbelief. Facing his piercing stare, I felt a sharp pain in my chest, my fists clenched so tight they hurt. My throat felt scratchy, and suddenly, I could not find the words to speak. Moore¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp and using as she gripped my arm. Yvette,e on, tell him now that he¡¯s right here. Are you pregnant or not? Is there a baby, his baby, inside you?¡± I stayed silent, and Moore¡¯sugh was like ice. ¡°You can¡¯t say it, can you? You won¡¯t tell him the truth, that there¡¯s no baby. How could you y Iddy like that, getting his hopes up for nothing? He¡¯s been dreaming of being a dad, and you¡­ you just lied.¡± I bit my l*p, fighting the ache in my chest, and shot Moore a frosty look. ¡°Shut up, ¡°I said, my voice low and steady. I turned to Idris, whose face was a storm cloud of emotion, and I started to I¡¯m sorry, but¡­¡± confess. ¡°I did lie to you, I¡¯m sorry, My confession was cut short. The crowd parted like the Red Sea, and there was Mr. Zachary, steadying Madam Young as they approached. All eyes were on them as they made their way to the pavilion. Mr. Zachary¡¯s face fell a notch when he saw Idris and Moore soaked to the bone and looking like a mess. Madam Young, with a concerned frown, caught sight of Moore huddled against Idris and turned to Mr. Zachary. ¡°Where¡¯s Charles? Get him to take Ms. Scott to the greenhouse, and someone fetch the doctor. We need to make sure she¡¯s not hurt.¡± Mr. Zachary quickly called out to Charles, who had gotten there before Madam Young. Overhearing what Madam Young said, Charles stood next to Idris, watching the two locked in an embrace. He felt he had no choice but to speak up. Mr. Young, I can escort Ms, Scott back to her room, if you¡¯d like.¡± The moment Idris let go of Moore, she clung to him tightly, her eyes red and filled with fear. She looked at Idris desperately. ¡°Iddy, please, I¡¯m scared¡­ Idris¡¯s cold gaze shifted from me to Charles as he said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll take her.¡± was about to lift Moore up, but she was still gripping me, her volce raw with as she yelled iddy, you can¡¯t let her off the hook. She lied to you! She¡¯s me and the baby I¡¯m carrying. You can¡¯t forgive her Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 If She Wants to Die, I¡¯ll Make It Happen! 1 stared at Moore, feelingpletely numb, and with a rough tug, I pulled her hands off me and stepped back. The exnation I wanted to give was choked back. ¡°A baby? Is Miss Scott expecting?¡± Whispers began to spread as someone finally noticed the slight bulge beneath Moore¡¯s damp clothes. ¡°Yeah, look at her belly. She must be at least three or four months along, right?¡± ¡°Whose baby is it, though? This is¡­¡± ¡°Who else¡¯s could it be? The sisters are in a love triangle with the same man. This is¡­¡± Gossip swirled around us, and through her tears, Moore¡¯s eyes gleamed with a hint of victory. Wow. When she said I would lose everything before she fell into the water, this was what she meant. I had totally underestimated her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ato ¡°Charles, please escort Ms. Scott to the greenhouse to get changed!¡± Madam Youngmanded, her voice booming with a barely contained fury. ¡°Right away!¡± Charles bobbed his head eagerly, scooping Moore from Idris¡¯s embrace and whisking her off. Once Moore was out of sight, Madam Young¡¯s gaze hardened on Idris. ¡°Iddy, you need to get back to your room and into some dry clothes too. It¡¯s freezing out here, and we can¡¯t have you getting sick.¡± With her piece said, Madam Young shot me a sharp look, her eyebrows knitted in concern or perhaps annoyance, before she turned on her heel and strode away. Mr. Zachary had already shooed the nosy guests away, leaving the pavilion in a sudden quiet. idris stayed put, his silence heavy, his eyes locked on me. ¡°Why?¡± His voice broke the silence, his eyes dark and deep, sending a shiver own may spine. meeting his gaze. ¡°The thing with the kid, I can exin ¡°Exin?¡± He let out a bitter chuckle, his eyes glinting with scorn. ¡°Is that why you were so keen to get rid of the baby and divorce me? To be free of me? Or is this just another game to you?¡± I felt a lump in my throat, my heart pounding. ¡°Idris, me wanting a divorce has nothing to do with the baby. I¡¯m truly sorry for lying about being pregnant.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Hisugh was cold as ice. ¡°You¡¯ve gone to great lengths to fool me, Yvette. She¡¯s pregnant, for heaven¡¯s sake. Do you have any idea how dangerous it is for a pregnant woman to fall into water? You could have killed them both. Did that even cross your mind?¡± I faced his rage, my voice barely a whisper, ¡°I never pushed her.¡® ¡°Yvette, are you trying to make a fool out of me?¡± he exploded, his eyes dark with disappointment and repulsion. ¡°Lies, violence¡­ what won¡¯t you stoop to, Yvette? Frozen in ce, I stared back at him, feeling like the world¡¯s biggest joke. Just thirty minutes earlier, I was bubbling with excitement to share the news of my pregnancy, to tell him I was ready to fight for our marriage. Now, I could only watch as everything crumbled. I had be the viin in our story. A bitterugh escaped me as I looked up at him, my eyes fiery with unshed tears.¡± Sure, I¡¯m capable of anything. If you¡¯re so convinced I¡¯m out to ruin her, to take two lives in one fell swoop, then so be it! With those words, I stormed out of the pavilion and dashed toward the greenhouse. Moore, freshly dressed by her nanny, looked up in surprise as I barged in. Her face twisted into a sneer, ready to taunt me. ¡°Yvette¡­¡± I did not let her get a word out. I grabbed her wrist in a vice¨Clike grip and yanked her from the greenhouse, dragging her to the well in the Youngs¡® garden. Without hesitation, I grabbed her hair and plunged her headfirst into the water. The well, usually brimming and meant to bring good vibes to the garden, became the scene of our struggle. ¡°Ah¡­ cough¡­¡± Moore¡¯s voice was ragged as she fought against the water and my Iron grip. punbed down harder, channeling all my pent¨Cup rage into keeping her bmerged. At that moment, all I wanted to do was to unleash the storm inside Moore, you¡¯re into the whole water¨Cchoking thing? Fine, I¡¯ll y along. You¡¯ve been going around saying I¡¯m after you and your kid¡¯s lives, right? Well, I can¡¯t disappoint you now, can I? You¡¯re looking for a tragic end for both mother and child? Consider it done!¡± There was a dark side in everyone, a venomous snake coiled up in the shadows of our hearts, ready to strike if provoked. ¡°Yvette!¡± I was gripping Moore¡¯s hand tight when suddenly, a massive force ripped it away. I was shoved so hard that, caught off guard, I stumbled and crashed to the ground. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 He Killed His Own Child Landing on my tailbone, a sharp pain exploded through me, snapping me back to reality. I looked over to see Moore at the well¡¯s edge after being pulled out by Idris. She was gasping for air, weakly slumped against Idris and coughing continuously, her face as white as a ghost. I figured it Idris had been just a second.ter, she would have been a goner. His eyes were on me, icy and almostpletely void of warmth, filled with what seemed like loathing. I could tell he was furious. He did not say a word. He just scooped Moore up in his arms and walked away. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ach, sweat beading on my forehead. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mom¡¯s voice was tinged with concern. Maxwell¡¯s arms were suddenly around my waist, lifting me to my feet. As I stood, a warm trickle ran down my legs, and I looked down to see a spreading Hain of red on the ground. My mind reeled as if struck by lightning Mom¡¯s voice was a rate of shock and fear as she saw the pool po the ¡°Yvette, you¡¯re bleeding so much!¡± Zoe¡¯s eyes were fixed on the line of blood trailing down my calf to the ground. I was frozen, a chill wrapping around me, my heart too tight to speak. It must have been from the fall, the one that I thought had just bruised my tailbone during. However¡­ ¡°The baby¡­¡± My voice was a whisper, strangled by tears. ¡°Quick, to the hospital!¡± Mom¡¯s cry was sharp, her tears flowing like a kite lost to the wind. When exactly did I ck out? I think it was right after Maxwell scooped me up and we bolted from the old manor. I caught a glimpse of Madam Young stepping out, confusion written all over her face. Then there were the Young kids, staring at me with a mix of pity, sympathy, and, oh yeah, a touch of ¡®I¡¯m sure d that¡¯s not me!! Those looks must have stung more than I thought because that was when I shut my eyes. I found myself in a sea of white mist, chasing after the silhouette of my dad. I called out to him, but he did not answer or even nce back, just kept moving forward. It felt like forever before he finally turned around and gave me that smile, a smile that was both happy and heartbroken. I had not seen him in ages. When he stopped and waited for me, I just lost it and ran to him, sobbing, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve missed you so much. Like, really missed you.¡± He wrapped his arms around me, silent. After what seemed like an eternity, he gently said, ¡°Yvette, it¡¯s time to head back. Let him go, and start living for yourself.¡± I had no clue who he meant by ¡®him,¡® but I could not let go, shaking my head frantically. There was so much left unsaid. ¡°Dad, I found Alex, I¡­¡± Before I could get the words out, he was gone. I searched frantically, calling out for him, but he was nowhere. I was left crying, feeling utterly alone. Yvette, Yvette¡­¡± Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Time to Wake Up Mom¡¯s face lit up with joy when she saw my eyes open, and she quickly called for the doctor. As I took in the stark white surroundings and the doctors in their white coats, it clicked¨CI was in a hospital. I watched the doctors talk to my mom after they checked me over. She nodded at everything they said, and then they were gone. Mom was right there next to me, gripping my hand, her voice breaking as she asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake, sweetie. Hungry for anything? Want me to whip up your favorite?¡± I tried to answer, but just then, the door burst open. Maxwell and Zoe rushed in, breathless with relief. ¡°Yvette, you¡¯re up! This is awesome¨CI gotta go tell Madam Young and Iddy!¡± Zoe blurted out, then dashed off before I could even get a word in. I wanted to call her back, but she was already gone. Maxwell leaned against the wall, arms folded, giving me this lopsided look. ¡± Man, you bled out so much. I was scared we¡¯d lost you for good.¡± Mom shot him a warning nce. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that! Yvette¡¯s right here, and she¡¯s fine!¡± He grinned, nodding. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I watched them, a lump forming in my throat, but I had to ask, ¡°Mom¡­ my baby¡­ She looked away, her smile strained. ¡°Yvette, the doc said you can start with something light. I¡¯ll go fix you up a little something, okay?¡± Without another nce, she stood up, her tears hidden as she left the room. I knew why she dodged the question¨Cshe did not want to see me hurt. Maxwell¡¯s voice was heavy when he finally spoke. ¡°The docs did all they could. You nearly didn¡¯t make it, and as for the baby¡­ It was just too hard to save.¡± staring at the celling as a sharp pain spread through me I had know deep down even in the haze that I was going to lose the baby, hi real, and is hart all over. hopeful. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re young. There¡¯s time. You¡¯ll heal, and there¡¯ll be other chances. Just focus on getting better, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I said, cutting him off mid¨Csentence with a smile that did not quite. reach my eyes. ¡°He was just a six¨Cweek whisper of a dream, not even fully shaped. Maybe it¡¯s for the best that he¡¯s gone. I thought his arrival was a sign from above, a nudge to be braver, to fight for my marriage, and to chase the love of my life, but maybe the universe is telling me something else telling me to be decisive, to stop hesitating, and to not cling to what¡¯s not meant to be.¡± The hospital room door creaked open. In walked Madam Young, followed by¡­ Idris. Maxwell got to his feet, shooting Idris a frosty look before turning to me. ¡°If you don¡¯t want them here, just say the word, and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± I shook my head, managing another half¨Chearted smile. ¡°No worries. Go see how my mom¡¯s doing.¡± He looked at me, concern etching his brow. He took a moment, eyeing Idris and Madam Young, then finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside. Anything you need, just holler.¡± I gave him a nod. Once Maxwell stepped out, Madam Young settled into a chair, her face the picture of kindness. She let out a soft sigh and asked, ¡°Feeling any better?¡± I nodded and whispered, ¡°Yeah.¡± She hummed in response, clearly struggling to find the right words. After a brief pause, she offered, ¡°You¡¯re young. Life¡¯s full of second chances.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Again, I nodded, echoing her, ¡°Yeah.¡± She reached into her purse and pulled out a folder, handing it to me. ¡°Green City Bay is a slice of paradise¨Cgorgeous views and soothing hot springs, perfect for some rest and recovery. Mr. Zachary¡¯s picked out a vi for you. Once you¡¯re out of here, you can go there to rest up and heal.¡± I bit my l*p, deep down I knew that for someone like Madam Young, the only real way to calm her down was with cold, hard cash and fancy stuff. Words were just ale to her. They could not hold a candle to a multimillion¨Cdor mansion. just how she rolled. She was never one for sweet talk. She figured a vi might just make up for the grudge weighing on my heart, Call it her of an apology. She nodded back, set some things down on the stand next to my IV drip, gave. Idris a look, and then, she was gone. The room felt so empty and heavy. I did not even nce at the person next to me, just shut my ey Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 It¡¯s Over ¡°Sorry¡­ I did not realize¡­¡± Idris¡¯s voice was a low rumble, thick with regret. I kept my eyes shut, silent. He held my hand, a little warmth in his touch, but I pulled away, dodging hist grasp. Maybe I was just being oversensitive, but I could swear he tensed up right then. ¡°Yvette,¡± he tried again, ¡°we¡¯ll have kids someday¡­¡± My eyes shot open, a storm of anger and bitterness swirling inside, but I just stared at him, wordless. He looked like he had been through the wringer, his face. drawn, stubble shadowing his l*ps, looking all kinds of rough. ¡°Idris, you killed your own child!¡± I let the words out, staring him down, each one deliberate and heavy. He just looked back at me, his dark eyes a whirlpool of pain and guilt, bloodshot and silent. I closed my eyes again, took a shaky breath, and pressed a hand to the ache in my chest. ¡°Just go, and don¡¯te back. I can¡¯t bear to see you.¡± He suddenly seized my hand, his voice rough with emotion. ¡°Yvette, we¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re done. Get out!¡± I yelled, my voice filled with a mix of fury and despair. He clung to my hand, enduring my outburst, his deep¨Cset eyes locked on mine. and his voice still rough. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. If you¡¯re angry, go ahead and hit me. You can even yell at me.¡± With a loud crash, my anger boiled over. I grabbed the first thing I could find and threw it at him, only realizing it was a hot water kettle as it was flying through the air. He did not flinch, taking the full brunt of the impact. The kettle shattered, calding water sshing across his face and b*dy, but he stood his ground, gripping my hand all the while, his gaze never leaving mine. noise brought my mother and Maxwell running. They were relleved to find harmed, but they froze at the sight of the kettle on the floor and Idris, dining off his skin. t Idris stayed put, his dark eyes still fixed on me. His voice was a calm contrast to the chaos. ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡± I red back, my heart still seething, ignoring his scalded skin. I tried to yank my hand away, but he held on with an iron grip. My rage had not subsided in the slightest. Seeing him stubbornly refusing to let go, I grabbed a paring knife from the counter and stabbed it into the back of his hand. ¡°Yvette!¡± Mom¡¯s scream pierced the air. Maxwell was shocked into action, pulling me back from the brink. Idris did not even wince, his dark eyes still on me, betraying no sign of pain. ¡°Everyone¡¯s lost their minds!¡± Maxwell eximed, looking at Idris¡¯s bleeding hand. He yanked him up and bellowed for a doctor. Idris was practically yanked out of the room, leaving me alone with my thoughts. My mom watched me, her eyes wide with lingering fear. It took her a moment to find her voice. ¡°Yvette, you¡­¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m getting a divorce.¡± I stared at the now¨Cvacant doorway, then turned to face her. ¡°Can you get in touch with Dad¡¯s oldwyer? I need him to help me put together the divorce papers. She hesitated, her forehead glistening with worry. After dabbing at the sweat, she finally nodded, her voice tinged with concern. ¡°Sweetheart, you can¡¯t keep doing this to yourself. Promise me you¡¯ll take care of yourself, okay?¡± I gave a weary nod, feeling the tension drain from my b*dy as I slumped against the hospital bed, my eyes empty. The heartache was suffocating. Mom cleaned up the remnants of the day¡¯s turmoil and had a doctore in to check on me. Then she sat by my side, tears silently streaming down her face. I knew she was scared for me. Right then, I did not want to talk. I just wanted to everything fall apart. was an hour before Maxwell came back. As soon as he stepped into the room, mbarded him with questions. ¡°Is he okay? How bad are the injuries? @ thid the doctor say? This is from N?velDrama.Org. algh and looked at me. ¡°He¡¯s alive, bu the nerver Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 His Right Hand Might Never Be the Same Mom¡¯s face went white. ¡°Have¡­ have the Youngs been told? What about Madam Young?¡± Maxwell shook his head, his voice low. ¡°Idris told me not to tell anyone. He said he¡¯d handle it. But something like this¡­ it¡¯s not going to stay hidden for long.¡± He finished speaking and gave me a look, his sigh soft and full of concern.¡± You¡¯ve had your say, now you need to rest up and get better. As for having kids, there¡¯s plenty of time for thatter.¡± I did not say a word and just stayed quiet. All I could think about was Idris¡¯s hand, covered in blood. Was it permanently damaged? Without even realizing it, my grip on the sheets tightened, and a sharp pain throbbed in my chest. Had I really let all my anger out? I was not sure. All I knew was that my chest still hurt. Maybe it was the medication, but I did notst long before sleep pulled me back under. The next time I opened my eyes, the room was dim. Evening had settled in. I jolted awake to find Maxwell at my bedside. He straightened up, concern etched on his face. ¡°What¡¯s up? Are you in pain?¡± I shook my head, sucked in a breath, and my eyes darted around the room. He thought I was looking for my mom. ¡°Aunt Deb was up all night. I sent her home to rest. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I nodded but kept searching. He watched me for a second before asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you looking For? My phone!¡± I blurted out, scanning the room, but it was nowhere in sight. t, pilled out a bag, and handed me my phone. dir and immidiately tried calling Sweety, but all I got was a dead line nd to Maswell.¡°Do you know He hesitated, probably thinking I was out for revenge. ¡°I¡¯m not sure where she is. You¡¯re looking for her?¡± I cut him off. ¡°And Idris? Where¡¯s he? Maxwell paused, then said, ¡°He¡¯s probably in the operating room getting his bandages changed. He¡¯ll be here to check on you soon. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I could not wait. I threw back the covers and swung my legs out of bed. ¡°Yvette, where are you off to?¡± Maxwell¡¯s voice barely registered as I swung my legs off the bed and bolted from the room. Officer Jackson¡¯s name shed across my mind, and I quickly dialed his number. ¡°Ms. Scott,¡± came the answer. ¡°Officer Jackson, it¡¯s urgent. My friend¡¯s been taken by Noah. Please, you have to help her,¡± I blurted out. ¡°Taken? What do you mean?¡± Officer Jackson¡¯s voice wasced with surprise.¡± How does someone just get taken?¡± I did not have time for details. ¡°She¡¯s a reporter. She must¡¯ve been on Noah¡¯s trail, and he found out. Now she¡¯s in his clutches. I don¡¯t know where she is or if she¡¯s okay,¡± I spluttered. ¡°Stay calm. I¡¯m on it. I¡¯ll call the station and get a team out ASAP,¡± Officer Jackson assured me. I exhaled a shaky thank you¡® and ended the call. Lost in thought, I stood in the corridor, unsure of which operating room Idris was in. Maxwell was right behind me, slipping a coat over my shoulders, his brow creased with worry. ¡°Yvette, what¡¯s going on?¡± I spun around, urgency clear in my voice. ¡°Where¡¯s Idris¡¯s room? Which floor?¡± He eyed me, concern etching deeper into his features. ¡°Third floor, surgical ward. But what are you thinking? Don¡¯t do anything reckless¡­¡± I did not wait for him to finish. I took off toward the surgical ward, his unfinished warning trailing behind me. Maxwell was hot on my heels, calling out, ¡°Yvette, op! You¡¯ve just had a miscarriage. You can¡¯t just¡­¡± the guy and dashed to the operating room where Idris was. The dour right. Maxwell hurried after me, grabbing my arm. ¡°He¡¯s still getting his Whist are you nning to do?¡± Staring at the closed door, I turned to Maxwell. ¡°How long does it take to change bandages?¡± He gave me a puzzled look. ¡°He¡¯s in pretty bad shape. You¡¯re not thinking of¡­?¡± End Ad Free Readings ¨C Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Going to Find Sweety ¡°How long?¡± I pressed, my patience wearing thin. ¡°Half an hour!¡± came a deep, resonant voice from behind us. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Maxwell and I both spun around to see the man behind us. I frowned, blurting out, ¡°Liam!¡± Liam¡¯s eyebrows lifted when I called out his name. A wry smile crossed his face, which looked a lot like Idris¡¯s. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Iddy just went in for his meds. and won¡¯t be out for a bit. If something¡¯s up, you can tell me.¡± I stared at the face that was so much like Idris¡¯s, struggling to find my words. Liam was a Young that was just a few months older than Idris. He had spent years. abroad handling the family¡¯s business, only coming home for holidays or big family celebrations. He was back now for Madam Young¡¯s birthday party, along with his dad. When I did not speak, Liam¡¯s smile softened. ¡°What is it? Can¡¯t talk about it here? !! I shook my i head slightly, taking a deep breath. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that even if I told him, you might not be able to lend a hand.¡± He quirked up an eyebrow, his l*ps curving into a half¨Csmile. ¡°Fair point. But Iddy just went inside, and it looks like it¡¯ll be a bit before he¡¯s out. I think you¡¯ll have to hang tight for a while.¡± I gave a small nod and inhaled softly. Turning to Maxwell, I instructed, ¡°Head over to Scott Corporation and look for Marcus. Tell him to send someone to check out the southern district for any suspicious casinos, particrly any fancy ones that have been buzzingtely.¡± Maxwell¡¯s brow creased in concern. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re suddenly interested in casinos?¡± I exined to him once more about the fear that Sweety might have been taken by Noah. He paused, a look of surprise crossing his face. ¡°Why are you bringing this up now? How much time has passed?¡± Last night was a whirlwind, with more happening than I could have ever expected. We did not say anything more, turning on his heel and hurrying out of the harp ache pulsing in my chest. 1 rit 1 anver emotions and misce my own child. At this point, all I could wish for was Sweety¡¯s safety. If anything else happened to her, I honestly would not know what to do. ¡°Yvette?¡± Liam¡¯s voice pulled me from my thoughts, his tone low and gentle. I quickly brushed away my tears, a bit flustered, and faced him. ¡°Liam, what¡­ what¡¯s up?¡± He looked at me, a hint of confusion in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Noah?¡± I nodded, meeting his gaze with a puzzled look. ¡°You know Noah?¡± Liam gave a slight nod and a warm smile. ¡°A few years back, Young Corporation spearheaded a bunch of projects in Lake City. I got to know him through that. You¡¯re looking for a casino, right? I¡¯m aware of a spot down south, but it¡¯s pretty exclusive¨Conly the high rollers and VIPs get in.¡± His words caught me off guard, and I quickly asked, ¡°Could you give me the address?¡± He seemed unsure for a second before he met my gaze. ¡°Tell you what, I¡¯ll take you there myself. I might be able to lend a hand.¡± His offer was unexpected. In the two years I had been married to Idris, I had barely seen Liam, let alone had a real conversation with him. Beyond the basic hellos and how¨Cdo¨Cyou¨Cdos, we had not really connected. His willingness to help was a surprise. I paused, considering, then asked, ¡°You sure this won¡¯t mess with your ns?¡± He offered a gentle smile, the picture of calm. ¡°I¡¯m pretty free these days. Grandma¡¯s birthday bash is done, and we¡¯re just hanging around, really. I¡¯d be d to help you out.¡± With Sweety¡¯s situation hanging in the bnce, I could not afford to hesitate.¡± Then I¡¯d really appreciate it if you could take me to that casino you mentioned.¡± He agreed with a nod. As we were about to head out, his eyes drifted to the operating room. He faltered. If we go, what about Iddy¡­¡± He trailed off, then after a brief pause, he pulled out his phone and dialed a The call connected almost immediately. conversation, but I heard Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 The Ind in the Lake Liam ended the call with a chuckle and said to me, ¡°She¡¯ll watch over Iddy. Let¡¯s hit the road!¡± I nodded and we left the hospital, making a beeline for the casino down south. Liam drove, marveling at the towering new buildings we passed. ¡°Lake City¡¯s been booming thesest couple of years. They¡¯re really throwing up these. skyscrapers fast.¡± I just nodded, my mind elsewhere. Sweety had been in trouble sincest night, and I had no clue how she was now. ¡°Hey, I heard the Scott Corporation¡¯s hit a rough patch,¡± Liam said, throwing a nce my way as he navigated the streets. I nodded again, and to show I was not just brushing him off, I grunted an acknowledgment. He did not press on and instead floored it, taking us toward the suburbs. As we left the city behind, I was itching with questions. However, before I could ask anything, my phone buzzed. It was Officer Jackson. ¡°Officer Jackson, any news?¡± I asked as soon as I picked up. ¡°Yeah,¡± he grunted back. ¡°We¡¯ve been tailing Noah for days. Think he might be holed up in that southside casino, but it¡¯s not a sure thing. That ce is tricky for us to just waltz into, so we¡¯re working on a way to sneak a peek. I¡¯ve got officers on stakeout elsewhere, too. But don¡¯t worry, Ms. Scott, if your person¡¯s with Noah, we¡¯ll get them back.¡± I nodded to myself, thanking him over and over. After the call, I was left wondering. Why was the department not making a move on Noah just yet? A political fugitive who had been in hiding was now back home, and oddly enough, no one was making a move against him. It just did not add up. Llet out a heavy sigh. Catching my sigh, Liam shot me a look and said in a soothing tone, ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. I¡¯ve crossed paths with Noah a few times. Sure, he¡¯s tough as nails, but we¡¯re his turf now, and he¡¯s not one to stir up trouble where he knows he shouldn¡¯t nod, though I could not shake the unease clinging to me Chapter 110 The Ind in the Lake Liam ended the call with a chuckle and said to me, ¡°She¡¯ll watch over Iddy. Let¡¯s hit the road!¡± I nodded and we left the hospital, making a beeline for the casino down south. Liam drove, marveling at the towering new buildings we passed. ¡°Lake City¡¯s been booming thesest couple of years. They¡¯re really throwing up these skyscrapers fast.¡± I just nodded, my mind elsewhere. Sweety had been in trouble sincest night, and I had no clue how she was now. ¡°Hey, I heard the Scott Corporation¡¯s hit a rough patch,¡± Liam said, throwing a nce my way as he navigated the streets. I nodded again, and to show I was not just brushing him off, I grunted an acknowledgment. He did not press on and instead floored it, taking us toward the suburbs. As we left the city behind, I was itching with questions. However, before I could ask anything, my phone buzzed. It was Officer Jackson. ¡°Officer Jackson, any news?¡± I asked as soon as I picked up. ¡°Yeah,¡± he grunted back. ¡°We¡¯ve been tailing Noah for days. Think he might be holed up in that southside casino, but it¡¯s not a sure thing. That ce is tricky for us to just waltz into, so we¡¯re working on a way to sneak a peek. I¡¯ve got officers on stakeout elsewhere, too. But don¡¯t worry, Ms. Scott, if your person¡¯s with Noah, we¡¯ll get them back.¡± I nodded to myself, thanking him over and over. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After the call, I was left wondering. Why was the department not making a move on Noah just yet? A political fugitive who had been in hiding was now back home, and oddly enough, no one was making a move against him. It just did not add up. 1 let out a heavy sigh. Catching my sigh, Liam shot me a look and said in a soothing tone, ¡°Don¡¯t sweat I¡¯ve crossed paths with Noah a few times. Sure, he¡¯s tough as nails, but we¡¯re his turf now, and he¡¯s not one to stir up trouble where he knows he shouldn¡¯t. though I could not shake the unease clinging to me As we drove on, the cityscape had long faded behind us. ¡°Why¡¯s this casino way out here in the sticks?¡± I wondered aloud. Liam nodded. ¡°Well, it¡¯s called a casino, but it¡¯s more like a ce for Lake City¡¯s elites to kick back. They like their peace and quiet, so they tucked it away out here. We wound around a few mountain bends, and I caught a glimpse of some castle- like buildings. Liam floored it down a side road at a fork, and soon we pulled up to a vi. He rolled down the window just as a dapper guy in a sharp suit came hustling out to greet us. ¡°Good day, sir. Anything I can assist you with?¡± Liam grunted a yes, handed over a card with a gold trim and a couple of bills, and said, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the ind in theke.¡± The suited guy did not snatch the cash right away. Instead, he examined the card closely, then his eyes widened a bit. ¡°Mr. Young, huh? Just a sec, I¡¯ll get you checked in,¡± he said and dashed off. He was back in a jiffy, all bows and respect. ¡°Mr. Young, you¡¯re all set to drive on down.¡± Liam nodded, his smile never wavering, and handed over the cash. ¡°Appreciate it, ¡± he said, and we were on our way again. Liam fired up the engine, and the man by the car gestured for us to follow his lead. A garage¨Clike door swung open beside the vi, and Liam steered the car inside. I was about to get out, thinking we had parked, when Liam tossed me a look and said, ¡°Hold up!¡± Once we were in the garage, the sharply dressed man outside gave me a wave goodbye before the door slid shut behind us. I was still piecing together what was happening when I felt the car sink slowly. I shot Liam a worried nce. He caught my eye and shed a reassuring grin. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. We¡¯ll drive out again once we¡¯re down. We¡¯re on a car elevator.¡± It took me a moment to wrap my head around the idea¨Can elevator for cars? That was a new one for me. After a four or five¨Cminute descent, the car came to a gentle halt, and with a Swoosh, a door opened up ahead of us. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 The Castle on the Ind A road stretched out before us as Liam got the car moving again. We followed the path until ake came into view, with castle¨Clike buildings that looked like they belonged in a medieval painting from centuries past, standing majestically in the middle of the water. The road to the castle hugged the mountainside, paved with asphalt. I craned my neck to see the cliff we had descended¨Ca sheer drop of a hundred meters. That was where Liam¡¯s ¡®elevator¡® clung to the rock face. Settling back into my seat, 1 gazed at the castles across theke and asked, ¡°Is this the only way to get to the castle?¡°! Liam nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the general idea. Some might try toe down from the mountains around here, but it¡¯s a risky climb. The slopes are steep and not exactly what you¡¯d call safe.¡± I nodded in understanding. The ce was ringed by rugged mountains, enclosing the vastke. It was the kind of spot where only the rich would think to build their grand castles. Once we got inside, I could tell this ce was a fortress of secrecy. If the cops ever tried to dig up here, they would hit a dead end¨Cno way they could sneak in. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It made sense why Officer Jackson had called this spot tricky for the police. We rolled up to a bridge where a guy was waiting. As we pulled to a stop, he strolled over. dirt Liam flicked him a business card, and the guy took it with a nod, then took over the parking duties. We crossed the bridge and made a beeline for the castle. This castle was a maze of twists and turns, but the entrance was just a staircase. Liam had obviously been here before. He caught my wary look and shed me a grin. ¡°No need to worry. It¡¯s all modern on the inside¡ªno vampires or bats hanging around.¡± I cracked up. ¡°How¡¯d you guess I was thinking that?¡± He let out a light chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s what the books and movies always go for creepy castles to set the spooky scene.¡± He had a point. Chatting away, we stepped into the castle, and it was not the least bit eerie. Beyond the old¨Cschool facade, it was as modern as any other building. The ground floor was alive with chatter, and folles were having a st with their chips at the card tables. A guy in a suit, belly leading the way, noticed use in and beamed at Liam. ¡°Mr. Young, what a surprise! What brings you to our neck of the woods?¡± Liam gave a small nod. ¡°Mr. Ziegler, I heard Mr. Lanier¡¯s back in town. I¡¯m here to catch up. Is he around?¡± The man paused, a flicker of surprise crossing his face, but he quickly pped on a grin and said, What are you talking about, Mr. Young? My humble spot here isn¡¯t exactly a ma for the big shots. You¡¯re pulling my leg, right? Plus, everyone knows Mr. Lanier took off years ago. No way he¡¯sing back!¡± Liam let out a chuckle. ¡°Really? Because I could¡¯ve sworn I saw him a couple of days ago. At Madam Young¡¯s birthday party, he sent over a gift. I just wanted to drop by and say thanks. You¡¯re not trying to give me the cold shoulder, are you, Mr. Ziegler?¡± Mr. Ziegler¡¯s face went through a whole gymnastics routine of emotions before he managed to say, Mr. Lanier¡¯s back for real? Let me just check on that.¡± He pretended to be all flustered. ¡°You see how swamped I am? I can¡¯t even keep track of things.¡± Even someone like me, who was not the best at reading between the lines, could tell Mr. Ziegler was dodging the question. That guy was a piece of work. He put on quite the act, pretending to call someone. Whether it was a real call or just for show, nob*dy knew. There he was, nodding and talking into the phone. After he hung up, he turned to Liam with a big, fake smile. ¡°Mr. Lanier, that sneaky guy, didn¡¯t even drop me a line abouting back. Mr. Young, why don¡¯t you head up to the second floor and chill for a bit? Mr. Lanier will be here any minute He waved us toward the stairs, and Liam followed him up to a cozy little tea room. Mr. Ziegler was all bows and smiles as he served Liam some tea, shot me a quick look, and then scooted out with that same forced smile. As soon as he left, I took the chance to scope out the ce. The castle was huge. If Noah did bring someone here, where in the world would he stash them? ¡°Stop looking. Noah¡¯s no dummy. If he¡¯s up to no good with a girl, he wouldn¡¯t hide her where she could be found so easily,¡± Liam said, sipping his tea with a graceful air. I knew Noah was too clever to leave someone out in the open, but when I was worried, my mind would be a mess. Plus, there was something about this ce that gave me the creeps. It was just too eerie. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Looking for Someone ¡°Just sit and wait here,¡± Liam suggested, sliding a cup of tea my way. I was freaking out on the inside, but 1 knew frealding out would not help, so I plopped down beside him and took a tentative sip of the tea. I had not even swallowed when Noah¡¯s gruff voice boomed from outside. ¡°Is Mr. Young here yet? Get our finest tea ready for Mr. Young, pronto!¡± He was already striding in as he called out. These seasoned yers from the corridors of power always know how to make an entrance. The moment he stepped in, he was all smiles, hustling over to Liam with his hand outstretched. ¡°Mr Young, you should¡¯ve told me you wereing. I would¡¯ve rolled out the red carpet for you!¡± Liam gave a small, knowing smile and shook his hand lightly ¡°Just got a bit bored at home, so 1 thought I¡¯d drop by for some fun and maybe ask for a little favor.¡± Noah perked up immediately. ¡°Anything you want, just name it. I¡¯ll make sure you have a st. But a favor? That sounds serious. What could you possibly need from me, Mr. Young?¡± Liam cut to the chase. ¡°A friend of my sister¡¯s went missing around here recently. I need you to get some people on it, help us find her.¡± Noah¡¯s face froze for a second, and he nced my way, eyes narrowing. He had noticed me the moment he walked in, but this guy was clever¨Che kept on smiling like he had not seen a thing.This is from N?velDrama.Org. When Liam mentioned my name, the guy finally looked at me properly. His eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a familiar face? You are¡­?¡± I was not in the mood for small talk. ¡°Yvette. Nice to see you, Mr. Lanier.¡± Noah¡¯s face froze for a second, and then he blurted out, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you! Moore¡¯s little sister, right? I knew I recognized you. I¡¯ve been overseas for thest couple of years and just returned. I haven¡¯t had a chance to drop by and see your folks yet. How are they holding up?¡± I bit my l*p. He was ying dumb, as usual, pretending he did not know what was going on with the Scotts Holding back my annoyance, I managed to say, ¡°They¡¯re doing well, thanks.¡± He nodded. ¡°Good to hear, I¡¯ll make sure to visit them soon. Send them my best, will you?¡± I forced a smile, but inside, I was cringing at his act. Liam watched the whole exchange with a cool detachment. ¡°Since we¡¯re all friends here, Mr. Lanier, maybe you can help us out with a little problem?¡± Noahughed lightly, turning to me. ¡°So, little sis, you mentioned a friend of yours got lost around here? This ce is pretty out of most people¡¯s way, so not many peoplee by, and those who do come in through the front door. What¡¯s their name? I¡¯ll have someone look into it. If they¡¯ve been hanging out and lost track of time, I¡¯d like to give them a heads¨Cup.¡± He was a pro at ying the fool. ¡°Sweety. She¡¯s a journalist,¡± I said tly, pulling out my phone to show him Sweety¡¯s picture. He took a quick look at the photo and grinned. ¡°Journalists don¡¯t usually show up around here, and I don¡¯t recognize the name. Hang on while I get someone to check it out.¡± He called out to the door, ¡°Mr. Ziegler, step inside, please.¡± In a sh, Mr. Ziegler appeared, all smiles and nods. ¡°What¡¯s up, Mr. Lanier?¡± Noah handed him a photo. ¡°Take a look. If you¡¯ve seen this girl around, tell her it¡¯s time to head home. Mr. Ziegler nced at the photo, his face flickering with something unspoken before he grinned. Nope, no one like that here. I know everyone whoes and goes. A new face? I¡¯d definitely remember, and she¡¯s not one I¡¯ve seen.¡± I bit my l*p. This guy was not going to make it easy for us. Without a word, I turned to Liam. He¡¯d been quiet, just taking it all in. Catching my look, he stayed cool as a cucumber. ¡°Fine. If she¡¯s not here, we drop it,¡± Liam said casually. ¡°But hey, Mr. Lanier, I heard the view from your castle¡¯s top floor is killer on a sunny day like this. Mind if we take a peek?¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 How could Idrise? Noah¡¯s face tensed up. ¡°Mr. Young, you¡¯ve seen it all. Why bother with my little tower? But sure, I¡¯m ttered you asked. He shot a look at Mr. Ziegler, who knew exactly what to do. With a crafty grin, he told Liam, ¡°Right this way, young sir. Liam gave a small nod and shot Noah a quick look before leading me up the winding staircase to the rooftop with Mr. Ziegler. The castle stood proudly in the middle of theke, and from up here, the view was out of this world. Theke shimmered a brilliant green, dotted with yachts thatzily made their way towards the distant valleys. Once Liam found a spot in the shade, he turned to Mr. Ziegler and asked, ¡°Mr. Ziegler, could I trouble you for a cup of coffee?¡± Mr. Ziegler seemed a bit startled and hesitated for a second, but then he smiled warmly and said, ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ll have it made for you right away.¡± I scanned the rooftop, puzzled by Liam¡¯s request. We were supposed to be looking for someone, and here he was, casually asking for coffee. I could not hide my impatience and blurted out, ¡°Liam¡­¡± Liam caught the urgency in my voice and, with a reassuring smile, gestured towards the spire. ¡°Check out what¡¯s over there.¡± I did not get it, but I went anyway. I saw a massive iron chain anchored beneath the spire, stretching all the way to the cliff on the other side. Beyond that, there did not seem to be anything else. I turned back to Liam, confused. ¡°What¡¯s on the other side of that mountain? Before Liam could answer, Mr. Ziegler hurried back with a steaming cup of coffee and set it down beside Liam, grinning. ¡°Here¡¯s your coffee, young sir.¡± He then nced over at me, standing by the spire, and his smile vanished. ¡°Miss, that area¡¯s off¨Climits. Please stay back.¡± He started towards me, clearly intending to lead me away. I was ready to step back, but his reaction sparked my curiosity. I sneaked a peek at the wooden door hidden beneath the spire and realization hit me someone might be trapped inside. Without another thought, I dashed towards the door. ¡°Ah!¡± Mr. Ziegler¡¯s scream echoed from behind me. I spun around and saw Liam had Mr. Ziegler pinned down in an awkward kneel, his hands twisted behind his head. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Liam caught my eye and said, ¡°Get the door open! They¡¯re probably still in there.¡± I nodded and hurried to the wooden door. It swung open easily to reveal nothing but darkness and a stench of blood that made me gag. ¡°Sweety!¡± I called out, hoping she was okay, but there was no answer¨Cjust a soft whimpering I pushed past my fear and stepped into the tower, but then terror struck. Out of nowhere, a huge, snarling mouth charged at me. Escreamed, backpedaling frantically, but tripped over something unseen and crashed to the ground. It was only when the beast was nearly on top of me that I saw it clearly a massive Tibetan Mastiff. It was toote to move I braced for the worst, but then a thud sounded, and the mastiff whimpered. Opening my eyes, I saw the once¨Cmenacing creature lying defeated, struggling to breathe. It was down, and it was not getting up. Relieved, I turned to see who had saved me. There, backlit and towering, stood a figure so striking it was almost blinding. I could not make out his face, but I knew Liam was the only one who would have my back in a ce like this. 1 took a deep breath and said, ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± ¡°Everyone okay?¡± The voice came from the doorway, unmistakably Liam¡¯s. I did a double¨Ctake, my eyes adjusting to the dim light, and there he was. I could not believe it¡­ It was Idris. What was he doing here? Was he not supposed to be in the hospital? I could not help but notice his right hand all bandaged up, and my chest tightened. Liam gave me a quick look and repeated, ¡°Everyone okay?¡± Snapping out of it, I nodded and then remembered Sweety was still inside. I pointed urgently and blurted out, ¡°She might still be in there. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114, The Fight Begins Liam nodded, gave Idris a look that was met with silence, and without another word, stepped past the mastiff to search inside. I tried to get up, but a hand appeared to help me. I saw the well¨Cdefined, almost too perfect fingers and bit my l*p, deciding not to take the help. I got up by myself. Idris watched, his expression falling ever so slightly, and he pulled back his hand. I looked away and followed Liam into the darkness. The tower was not big, but the shadows made it feel like another world. Seeing Sweety stopped me cold. She was bare¡­ That monster, Noah. My eyes burned with rage. Liam was already by her side, and after a shocked pause, he quickly shed his jacket and draped it over Sweety, lifting her from the mess. Sweety woke with a start, her screams piercing the air as she iled. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me! She was wing at the air,pletely out of control. Liam wrapped his arms around her, his voice a gentle whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared. Nob*dy¡¯s gonna hurt you. We¡¯re here to rescue you. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Sweety could not hear him, her eyes flooded with tears, and her hands wing at the air in panic. My heart clenched so hard it hurt to breathe. I knelt beside her, holding her close. My voice broke. Sweety, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s me! I¡¯m Yvette. Don¡¯t be scared. We¡¯re here to save you! Don¡¯t be scared!¡± Maybe it was hearing her name that made her wild, scared eyes start to settle down, but she was still shaking. She stared at me, lost and confused, her voice a husky whisper. ¡°Yvette!¡± I nodded, gripping her hand, nodding again. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. I¡¯vee to save you. Don¡¯t be scared. We¡¯re going home soon. I tried to lift her, but I was still weak from a recent miscarriage, and pain throbbed in my lower abdomen, sapping my strength ¡°I got her!¡± Liam stepped in. He was as tall as Idris, and he easily scooped Sweety into his arms. Maybe rity was returning to her because Sweety looked at him, then at me, her eyes searching I kept talking to her, trying to calm her, as Liam and I rushed out of the tower. Idris was right there with us, silent as a shadow, not uttering a word. Neither did I. Outside, Moore was pacing, worried. When she saw us, her eyes flicked to Sweety, who was a mess, and she quickly looked away, guilt written all over her face. Her anxious eyes then darted to Idris 1 watched all this with a cool eye, pushing down the waves of anger that kept rising, telling myself that getting Sweety to the hospital was what mattered most right now. ¡°Hey, what brings the Youngs heirs here? What¡¯s all this?¡± Noah sauntered up to the rooftop with his crew, a fake smile stered on his face as he blocked our path. Liam bit his l*p, clutching Sweety close, his face set in a serious frown. ¡°Noah, step aside!¡± Sweety, cradled in his arms, seemed to shiver at the sound of Noah¡¯s voice. Noah sneered at him, not budging an inch. Instead, he nted himself right before Liam, blocking his way, and taunted, ¡°Look, Liam, you¡¯re on my turf now. If you want to take someone from here, you¡¯ve got to check in with me first¡± Liam¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, his face clouded with annoyance. ¡°Noah, we¡¯re all ying the same game here. I need to take this girl with me today.¡± ¡°And what if I say no?¡± Noah challenged, cocking his head toward Idris, his eyesnding on Idris¡¯s bandaged right hand. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this? Did Mr. Young here hurt his little hand?¡± Idris had been silent the whole time, his face like a thundercloud. When Noah baited him, he just gave him a cold, fleeting nce and kept quiet. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He turned to Liam instead and said simply, ¡°Stay safe.¡± Liam nodded in response. He gently set Sweety down on a chair tucked in the corner and whispered something to her that made her pale face nod weakly in agreement. Idris¡¯s grip tightened on my hand. When I tried to pull away, he looked back at me, his eyes cool and distant and his voice a soft murmur. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± With that, he guided me to a safe spot, handed me his jacket, and then charged at Noah. His left hand swung like a hammer, hitting Noah¡¯s face square. Noah¡¯s face twisted in fury as he bellowed, ¡°Get them!¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Does It Hurt to See Him Like This? Suddenly, a dozen guys came barreling down the stairs, heading straight for Liam and Idris. I froze, my eyes wide as I watched the brawl unfold before me. ¡°Please stop fighting! Stop!¡± Moore¡¯s voice pierced the air, her terror palpable as she cowered in the corner, too scared to move an inch. I sprinted to Sweety¡¯s side, shielding her with my b*dy, my eyes darting to the brawl unfolding before us. The Young brothers might have been silver¨Cspoon kids, but they threw punches like street fighters, and with their ck belts in Taekwondo, they held their own even when outnumbered. However, Idris was at a disadvantage with his injured hand, and it showed. The moment Idris floored a beefy guy, Noah whipped out a knife, lightning¨Cfast, and lunged. My heart stopped. ¡°Watch out!¡± I yelled. Idris, with reflexes like a cat, spun around at my shout. He caught Noah¡¯s wrist and, with a fierce twist, snapped it. The knife ttered to the ground. Without missing a beat, Idris¡¯s leg whipped around in a spinning kick,nding a solid hit to Noah¡¯s groin. Noah¡¯s howl could have shattered ss, echoing off the mountains long after As his cries still hung in the air, the cops swarmed in, guns drawn, barking orders, ¡°Freeze! Down on the ground, hands on your heads, do it now!¡± The chaos subsided, and I let out a long, shaky breath. Officer Jackson checked everyone was okay, then gave Liam and Idris a nod before his team hauled Noah and his cronies away. Sweety looked lost, her eyes zed over. Officer Jackson exhaled a weary breath. ¡°Ambnce is up front. Get the injured checked out, pronto. I nodded, my mind a whirlwind. After a quick thanks, I scooped Sweety into my arms, ready to get her the help she needed. Liam put a hand on my shoulder, giving me a look that said he would handle it. ¡°I¡¯ve got this,¡± he said, and with that, he scooped Sweety up in his arms and headed downstairs. I trailed behind them, not sparing a thought for Idris and Moore. It was not until Sweety was safely in the ambnce that I let out a breath I did not realize I had been holding. Maxwell came over, gave me a once¨Cover, and with a relieved smile, said, ¡°That was close. d you¡¯re okay. I stared at him, my brain a beat too slow, and then it clicked. ¡°Did you call Idris?¡± I asked. How else could he have shown up out of the blue? He shook his head. ¡°Nope, it wasn¡¯t me. He rang me up, all worried about you. You were so desperate to find him earlier, so when he called, I filled him in on Sweety¡¯s situation. He¡¯s the one who told me to call the cops and to make sure they got here fast. He was worried it might be serious, so we got the. paramedics over too. I did not press any further. If Liam could guess that Noah might be here, then of course Idris could too. His arrival was not a shock My gaze shifted to Moore and Idris as they stepped out with Officer Jackson. I bit my l*ps. I could wrap my head around Idris rushing over, but why was Moore here too? Officer Jackson got the lowdown and after a few words with me, he headed back to the precinct. ¡°Iddy, you¡¯re bleeding¡± Moore¡¯s voice broke through,ced with concern. I looked over to see her eyes fixed on Idris¡¯s right hand, which was wrapped in a bandage now soaked through with blood. The sight of the bright red against the white gauze hit me hard. A sharp ache shot through my chest, and I clenched my fists to stop myself from rushing over to check if he was okay. Idris did not say a word back to Moore and just turned those deep, dark eyes to me. Our eyes locked, and I¨Cquicidy looked away, ncing at Maxwell instead. ¡°We should check on Sweety at the hospital,¡± I suggested. Maxwell gave a nod, his gaze lingering on Idris¡¯s bleeding hand with a hint of a frown. This is from N?velDrama.Org. As we got into the car, Maxwell shot me a side nce. ¡°Idris¡¯s hand is pretty much wrecked.¡± My heart clenched, and I bit my l*p, staying quiet. Staxwell saw my reaction and pressed on, ¡°He probably came straight here after getting his bandages changed, Yvette. You sure you don¡¯t want to ask him anything?¡® I inhaled sharply and turned to him with a voice that came out rougher than I intended. ¡°Are you worried about him?¡± Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 1161 Regretted Maxwell¡¯s voice was rough with emotion as he said, ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a heads¨Cup. I¡¯m a guy. Why would I worry about him? Anyway, I¡¯m staying out of it. Let¡¯s hit the road!¡± He fired up the engine, and we zoomed off toward the hospital. The whole ride, I was drowning in exhaustion, not in the mood to talk At the hospital, Sweety had been rushed into surgery, and Liam was pacing outside the operating room Hespotted us and nced over my shoulder, one eyebrow arched. ¡°Where¡¯s Iddy?¡± I pressed my l*ps together tighter, ¡°No clue.¡± Then I faced him, concerncing my voice, ¡°m, how¡¯s Sweety? What¡¯s the doc saying?¡± Liam¡¯s face tensed up for a second before he answered. ¡°It¡¯s not looking great. She needs to be cleaned, and there¡¯s a nasty infection. Her uterus took a serious hit, and she could have some major complicationster, especially with her mental health. It might be tough to treat.¡± I stood there, stiff as a board, fury shaking me to the core, my fingers digging into my palm, trying to get a grip on my anger. ¡°Noah, that monster!¡± The sound of footsteps, uneven and echoing, filled the hallway. It was Moore and Idris, catching up to The second Iid eyes on Moore, I could not hold back the storm of anger brewing in my chest. I marched up to her, my b*dy moving of its own ord, and blocked her path. Before she could even blink, my hand flew up and cracked across her face with a resounding p. The p caught everyone off guard, Moore included. Her eyes went wide with shock, staring at me, but that shocksted only a second. When her gaze flicked to Idris standing nearby, tears began to roll down her cheeks She looked at me, her face a mix of bewilderment and sorrow. ¡°Yvette, are you still mad about what happenedst night? I swear it wasn¡¯t on purpose. I¡¯m so sorry. I had no idea you were actually pregnant. I just didn¡¯t want you to lie to Iddy. If I¡¯d known, I swear, even if you were drowning me in that pool, I wouldn¡¯t have said a word. Honest1¡± Her acting made my blood boil. I wanted to rip her lying mouth right off her face. ¡°Moore, just go die! ¡°I was too furious to think straight, and all I wanted was to shred her to bits, As I went to w at Moore again, a strong hand caught mine. It was Idris. His right hand was injured, but it did not stop him from defending Moore. Ishot him a venomous look, trying to squash the rage bubbling inside me. ¡°Let go!¡± ¨C This is from N?velDrama.Org. He did not release me. Instead, he met my gaze firmly. ¡°If you need tosh out,e at me!¡± My mind was a blur of fury, especially thinking about how Sweety had been mistreated. I was beyond furious. If my hands were tied, well, my feet were not. Ished out with a kick aimed at Moore¡¯s belly. It was no use. I could not touch her. Idris yanked me into his arms, holding me so tight I could not move. As I struggled, his blood smeared across my clothes. I stopped fighting,pletely wrapped up in exhaustion and a sense of helplessness. I looked up at the man standing before me, not even realizing when my face had be wet with tears. I had no idea how messed up I must have looked right then, but honestly, I could not care less. I was so mad at myself for not being able to get revenge for my best friend. Forget it, I thought as I stared at Idris, feeling totally numb inside. ¡°Idris, I wish I hadn¡¯t,¡± I said, my voice hollow Why did I even bother saving him at the border? Why did I go out of my way to bring him back home? Was all of this just so he could end up hurting me like this? yvette, what are you even talking about?¡± Idris¡¯s dark eyes were filled with panic, helplessness, and a whole lot of confusion I could not help butugh, a bitter, mocking sound. I pushed him away and stepped back, putting some space between us. I took a quick look at Moore, who was now standing far off, then turned back to Idris with an even more sarcastic smile. ¡°Idris, you think you can make it up to me? That¡¯s never going to happen.¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 This Whole year had been my Own Wishful Thinking He scrunched his eyebrows together, his voice deep and resonant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I did not say another word. I just walked over to the emergency room door, wrapped my arms around myself, and crouched down against the wall. The wind in the hallway was howling as if it was cruelly mocking all my wishful thinking over the years ¡°¡®Yvette. Idris tried to speak to me, but Moore cut him off. ¡°Iddy!¡± Moore looked pale, her eyes full of worry as she nced at Idris¡¯s bleeding hand, tears welling up. ¡°Iddy, you need to get that hand looked at before it¡¯s toote. Liam, who had been silent until that moment, finally turned his attention to Idris¡¯s hand, which was dripping with blood. He inhaled sharply and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t get that wound treated soon, you¡¯re going to lose your hand. I¡¯m taking you to the doctor.¡± Without waiting for a response, Liam grabbed Idris¡¯s other hand and led him away. I watched them go, feeling nothing. My heart was like still water, undisturbed The sight of a few bright red drops of blood on the hallway floor was jarring. Sweety¡¯s surgery did not finish until midnight. When the operating room doors swung open, the doctors in their white coats told me, ¡°She¡¯s stable for now, but she¡¯ll need to stay in the hospital for a few days. It¡¯s important for family to be with her, especially to keep an eye on her mood.¡± I nodded, agreeing to everything they said. In the hospital room, Sweety was still out cold from the surgery. Maxwell, who had just finished the admission paperwork, came in and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I stay here tonight? You¡¯ve just had a miscarriage, so you need to rest and recover.¡± I shook my head and settled into a chair by the bed, too tired to move. There was no way I could leave Sweety alone. Maxwell, realizing he could not convince me, stopped trying. Somehow, he managed to find another hospital bed and insisted I rest on it. The room was meant for one, but it was spacious enough to fit two beds without much trouble. I did not protest. After the miscarriage, my abdomen was still tender, and the thought of lying down was a relief. Staying up all night had taken its toll on me. The following morning, as dawn was breaking, a piercing scream jolted me awake. It was Sweety. She hade to, her face twisted in terror. Maxwell was right there, trying to calm her, but nothing seemed to help, I watched in panic as Sweety made a dash for the door. Leaping out of bed, I wrapped my arms around her, my voice raspy with urgency. ¡°Maxwell, get the doctor now!¡± Maxwell shot me a nod and bolted from the room. Sweety thrashed in my arms, wild and desperate, her screams piercing the air. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Get off! Leave me alone!¡± I knew terror had gripped her as she was not herself. I clung to her, yelling over her cries, ¡°Sweety, look at me! It¡¯s Yvette, I¡¯m here!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. At the sound of her name, a flicker of recognition crossed her frantic eyes. She turned, her gaze blood- red and haunted. ¡°Yvette¡­ you¡¯re¡­¡± Her words were swallowed by sobs that shook her whole b*dy. It was a raw, tearing sound that cut through me. I held her close, my own heart in pieces, words offort lodged in my throat. All I could do was stroke her back, hoping to soothe her pain. Let it out, Sweety. It¡¯s going to be okay. It felt like forever before her crying subsided. Her voice was a raspy whisper, her eyes puffy and red. Yvette, I thought I¡¯d lost you forever.¡± 1 gripped her hand, feeling a surge of protectiveness. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. It¡¯s all behind us.¡± I tried to guide her back to the bed, but she winced with every movement, her face twisting in agony. She hissed in pain, and my heart sank ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me where it hurts¡­¡± I bit back the rest of my question, the doctor¡¯s words echoing in my mind¨Cher injuries were severe. She had been lost in a nightmare, numb to the pain. Now, every feeling was returning with a vengeance. She could not walk, not like this. Without a second thought, I offered the onlyfort I could. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you back,¡± I said softly, bending down to lift her gently in my arms. Out of nowhere, a shadow loomed beside her, and before she knew it, she was lifted off her feet and gently ced on the bed by Liam, who towered over me. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Call the Lawyer I blinked, totally caught off guard seeing Liam here. Sweety was just as shocked, her eyes wide with confusion. Liam chuckled at our stunned faces and said, ¡°Iddy¡¯s worried about you. He hurt his hand pretty badly, so he asked me toe check if you guys needed anything¡± I managed a weak smile and said, ¡°Thanks a lot, Liam.¡± He gave a warm smile and turned to Sweety, his voice soft as he told her, ¡°Stay in bed and get some rest, okay? If you need anything, I¡¯m just a shout away.¡± He scribbled his number on a plece of paper from the nearby table and handed it to her. Sweety looked at the note, a bit dazed, and murmured a wooden, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Liam just grinned and shrugged it off. After Maxwell had the doctor give Sweety a once¨Cover and everything seemed fine, Liam headed out of the room. I hurried after him. ¡°Liam He stopped and turned, one eyebrow quirked, a smile ying on his l*ps, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I took a deep breath and dove in, ¡°Have you heard anything about Noah and his crew from the police station? Any news?¡± He paused, giving me a serious look. ¡°Nothing yet, but don¡¯t sweat it. Noah¡¯s already in deep trouble, and now with kidnapping on top of that, he¡¯s looking at a lifetime behind bars.¡± I nodded, feeling a bitter satisfaction. Noah was the kind of guy who deserved the worst, and a life in jail seemed too good for him. He was the type you would want to see pay a thousand times over for what he had done I let out a sigh of relief and turned to Liam, giving him a deep, respectful bow. ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for Sweety. Without you, who knows where she¡¯d be right now¡­¡± I began. Liam quickly came over and gently stopped me, his smile warm. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s all this formality for? We¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we? Helping you out made me happy.¡± I knew he meant it, but I still felt I owed him big time. ¡°Hey, if you ever need anything, just let me know, okay?¡± I told him. Hisughter echoed down the hallway. ¡°Look at you, all polite and stuff. Come on, it¡¯s chilly out here, and you¡¯re still on the mend. Go get some rest. You and Iddy have your whole lives ahead of you. The worst is over. It¡¯s time to start afresh now.¡± I managed a weak smile and bit back any more words. He seemed to understand, giving me a nod before heading off The next few days, I camped out at the hospital, keeping Sweetypany. Her spirits were low, even though her wounds were healing up nicely. The scars inside? Those were tougher to deal with. She had be so quiet, lost in her own world, staring out the window for hours. It was like watching a rey of my own struggles aftering back from the border all those years ago. Mom was our rock. She was always dropping by, and she even got Sweety a therapist. Liam popped in now and then too, which seemed to help. When the weekend rolled around, Sweety was finally out of the hospital. We helped her settle back. into her apartment, but Mom was worried. ¡°Is she going to be okay on her own?¡± she asked me, her eyes full of concern. I was worried too, but ever since that day, Sweety made me promise not to spill the beans to her folks. I kept my word, so I kept silent about it all. Now, she was dead set on living solo in her apartment. This is from N?velDrama.Org. All we could do was swing by often to check on her, and she seemed to be bouncing back pretty well these days I gave my mom a reassuring nod. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. She¡¯s got this.¡± Mom seemed to take my word for it and did not press further as we headed downstairs together. Outside ourplex, Maxwell was in the driver¡¯s seat, ready to roll. He dropped us off at the Scotts! ce and then zoomed off to deal with the backlog at Scott Corporation. The guy had been swampedtely, and I bet there was a mountain of stuff piled up at the office waiting for him. Right when we walked in, I stopped my mom in her tracks. ¡°Mom.¡± She caught the serious vibe and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? Did you forget something?¡± I shook my head, getting straight to the point. ¡°Have you reached out to Dad¡¯s oldwyer?¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Divorce Agreement Mom looked taken aback and hesitated, but she nodded. ¡°I did. But Yvette, are you sure about divorcing Idris? He¡¯s been like a shadow outside your hospital room, knowing you¡¯re giving him the cold shoulder. He even sent Liam to check in on you every day. Yvette, about that night¡­¡± I cut her off, my voice steady as a rock. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s history. I¡¯ve made up my mind. There¡¯s a whole lot of my life ahead of me, and I¡¯m not about to walk down the same painful path again and again. Plus, you and Dad always said we can¡¯t live in yesterday¡¯s shadow. We¡¯ve got to keep our eyes on the horizon¡® Mom let out a heavy sigh and gave a small nod. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you thewyer¡¯s number. I¡¯ve already filled him in about you and Idris. He¡¯s got a draft of the divorce papers ready. Just meet up with him to hammer out the details.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I just nodded in response. There was plenty of time, so I reached out to Dad¡¯s oldwyer with the info Mom had given me and set up a meeting. Drafting a divorce agreement was not rocket science. I was not after anything from Idris or his family, the Youngs. I just wanted out. Once Idris signed on the dotted line, we would be done no more husband and wife. After the meeting, clutching the draft agreement, I felt a hump in my throat. It was more than that¨CI was struck by the bitter irony of it all. People just were not decisive enough, and that was why they ended up getting hurt over and over. If I had only known about Idris and Moore from the get¨Cgo, or if I had been firmer, maybe, just maybe, that poor kid would still be here. The thought of the child still sent a sharp pang through me. I took a deep breath and drove off to Clearwater Residence. Lake City had turned chilly, and night was falling faster these days. By the time I got to Clearwater, it was pitch ck The vi was dark and silent. I lingered in the yard, a ce I had called home for two years. I knew every inch of it. When I first moved in, I dreamed of a future here with Idris¨Craising kids, setting up a swing set, and getting a fluffy white puppy. I dreamed of a simple, happy life with Idris. ¡°Hal¡± The thought made me want tough¨Ca bitter, self¨Cdeprecatingugh. I was such a fool, so naive, so utterly ridiculous. ¡°Yvette!¡± A soft, feminine voice called out from behind me. I snapped out of my reverie and turned around to see Moore and Idris just arriving Moore was carrying a fancy box that looked like it was filled with pastries¨Cprobably a treat from their recent shopping trip. Idris, decked out in a sleek ck coat, towered over Moore with his tall, striking figure, making her look even more delicate byparison. They looked like a perfect pair, but I was not in the mood to y the audience to their picture¨Cperfect scene. I met Idris¡¯s gaze and asked coolly, ¡°Can we talk?¡± He seemed caught off guard but nodded. He turned to Moore and said, ¡°Head back, and be careful.¡± Moore gave me a quick once¨Cover, nodded, and started to walk away. Then, as if struck by a sudden thought, she spun around and said to Idris, ¡°Oh, the new house has a leak in the bathroom. Iddy, could you check it out for me when you get a chance?¡± Her flirtatious face shed a challenging look my way as she spoke. She was clearly marking her territory. I did not take the bait, though the thought of their ¡®new house¡® almost made me chuckle. It was obvious Idris had set her up close by, probably to keep an eye on her. Once Moore was gone, Idris did not immediately speak. He stepped closer and reached for me, saying, ¡°It¡¯s chilly out here. Let¡¯s go inside to talk.¡± I sidestepped his reach, putting some space between us. Ignoring his puzzled frown, I handed him the divorce papers. He looked at the document with a scowl, his deep voice filled with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s our divorce agreement,¡± I exined. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve made it clear in there that I won¡¯t take anything from the Youngs after the divorce. Just sign it, and we¡¯re done. No strings attached.¡± He stared at the papers, his handsome features creased with an even deeper frown. I gave a nod, my patience wearing thin. He wouldn¡¯t take the papers, so I just pushed the divorce agreement into his hands. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve got things to do. Read it, sign it, and we¡¯ll pick up our divorce certificate.¡± Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Is There Really No Turning Back? I said my piece and was ready to balt Idris caught my wrist, and I red into his icy eyes. ¡°Yvette, I won¡¯t agree to a divorce.¡± 1 bit my l*p, a coldugh escaping me. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s take it to court. Keep an eye out for the summons His grip tightened, his dark eyes boring into mine, voice heavy with something unspoken. ¡°Yvette, does it have toe to this?¡± I let out a derisive snort, my gaze dripping with scorn. ¡°Mr. Young, what¡¯s this about? You¡¯re the one who called me a liar, a violent thug, and rotten to the core. Shouldn¡¯t you be jumping for joy to get rid of me? Why the change of heart?¡± His frown deepened, his eyes a stormy sea of confusion. ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing I can do to fix this?¡± I dodged the hurt in his eyes, inhaled a sharp, cold breath, and kept my voice steady. ¡°Idris, just sign the papers. Do us both a favor.¡± I wrenched my hand free, did not look back at him, and walked out. I got in the car and fired engine up the My heart was not big enough to keep loving in silence after being crushed. Divorce was the only way This was goodbye. I hoped our paths would never cross again. Back at the Scotts, Mom and Maxwell were bustling around the dining room. Mom must have heard the car because she came out to greet me with a smile. ¡°Little Sanchez was spot on,¡± she said, her eyes twinkling. ¡°He said you¡¯d be back, and here you are. Stepping out of the car, Mom and I made our way into the foyer. Maxwell was in the kitchen, apron- d and bustling about, and from the sounds of it, he was not alone. I nced at Mom, curious. ¡°Are we expectingpany?¡± Out zipped Zoe, a streak of green, her coat the color of fresh spring leaves. Her hair was twisted up into a yful bun that bounced as she moved, adding to her sprite¨Clike charm. ¡°Hey, Zoe,¡± I greeted her with a warm smile. ¡°What brings you here? Dreaming up some new fashion design? She shed a toothy grin, her eyes sparkling like stars. ¡°Yep, and I thought I¡¯d drop by to check on YOU Her eyes kept darting back to the kitchen, and I arched an eyebrow. Was she crushing on Maxwell? Shaking off the thought, I let out a chuckle and let the conversation drop My phone buzzed from my bag¨Cit was Officer Jackson. I excused myself and headed to the backyard for better reception. ¡°Ms. Scott, how¡¯s everything going?¡± His voice was unexpectedly personal. I paused, a little thrown off. ¡°I¡¯m good, thanks. What¡¯s up, Officer Jackson?¡± There was a brief silence before he spoke again. ¡°About that trip to Macamer¨Care you all set?¡± His question jogged my memory. Right, the thing he had mentioned before. I nced at the time. Lucas¡¯s party was just around the corner tomorrow night, to be exact. This is from N?velDrama.Org. On the line with officer Jackson, 1 quickly assured, ¡°No problems here, Officer Jackson. I¡¯ll get to booking a flight to Hansa for tomorrow. Be ready, we¡¯re heading out early.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± the voice on the other end responded. Once I hung up, the weight of the situation hit me. Scott Corporation¡¯s funds were running on fumes. With the whirlwind of thest few days, I had nearly let the most crucial issue sl*p my mind. If I did not jet off to Hansa and bring Caleb and Bt back soon, Scott Corporation would be on a one -way trip to bankruptcy. And then there was the whole mess with Alex. Now that Idris and I were done, I did not need to prove my innocence to the Youngs anymore. However, that did not mean I was going to let Moore off the hook. No way was I going to let her get away with it all, living guilt¨Cfree. ¡°Lost in thought?¡± Maxwell¡¯s voice snapped me back to reality. He was right behind me, a crease of worry etched between his brows. I pocketed my phone and shed him a grin. ¡°Ease up on the scowl, Max. It¡¯ll give you wrinkles and bad vibes, not to mention it¡¯ll mess with your handsome face.¡± He did not crack a smile, and just brushed off my attempt at humor. ¡°Aunt Deb mentioned you¡¯ve decided to divorce Idris?¡± he asked, getting straight to the point Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 My Illness I nodded, ready to head back to the kitchen for dinner. Maxwell stopped me, looking serious, and asked, ¡°Are you serious this time?¡± I nodded again, puzzled by his reaction, and could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? My divorce from Idris doesn¡¯t concern you, does it?¡± He hummed in response, taking a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s hugely relevant. If you get divorced, I¡¯ll have to take care of you for the rest of my life.¡± I frowned, finding his words odd, and retorted, ¡°What are you thinking? My divorce is my business. You¡¯re the CEO of Scott Corporation, not my dad. Why would you need to take care of me for life?¡± After saying this, I nced at Zoe, who was busy by the dining table, and yfully nudged his arm. What do you think of Zoe?¡± He looked bewildered. ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯re discussing your affairs, and I heard your phone call earlier. I need to go with you to Macamer. ¡°No!¡± I blurted out, saying, ¡°If you go to Macamer with me, who will manage Scott Corporation? Your absence at Scott Corporation defeats the purpose of my trip to Macamer. Maxwell, don¡¯t hold me back. He opened his mouth to say something, but Zoe interrupted us by running out. Seeing us talking, she anked curiously, ¡°What are you two discussing? Dinner¡¯s ready. Let¡¯s eat and talk.¡± With that, she pulled both Maxwell and me into the hall, whether he wanted to or not. After dinner, I returned to my room and called Uncle Marcus to arrange my trip to Macamer. When my mother arrived, she found me daydreaming by the window, with the balcony doors open and the cold wind filling the room. Seeing me standing motionless by the window, she panicked and eximed, ¡°Yvette, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you know you just had a miscarriage? Do you not want children anymore?¡± As she spoke, she hurriedly closed all the windows, turned on the heater, and made me sit on the chaise lounge, wrapping me in a thick nket. ¡°Are you okay? Did you get frostbite?¡± she fretted, checking me over for any signs of freezing and looking deeply concerned Knowing she was worried, I shook my head gently. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± She looked at me, her face full of sorrow, and gripped my hand tightly. ¡°Yvette, if you have something to say, let it out. Don¡¯t keep it inside. Never do anything to hurt yourself, do you hear me? Your dad¡¯s gone, and if something happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to live, you know?¡± Inodded, taking a shallow breath, and reassured her, ¡°Mom, I really am fine. I just wanted to clear my head.¡± Over the years, I had gotten used to dealing with problems like this. I only felt better after enduring some physical hardship. Other than this method, I had no other way to alleviate my pain. Seeing her so upset, I felt guilty and held her hand. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡± She shook her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°Child, you have to look forward to the future. No matter what, remember, I can¡¯t live without you. You can¡¯t ruin yourself, okay? Whether it¡¯s marriage or children, there will always be opportunities. Don¡¯t overthink, okay?¡± I nodded and smiled at her. ¡°Mom, I understand.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She chattered beside me for a while. I knew she was worried about me. I listened to her until I became drowsy and dozed off on the chaise lounge. Seeing me asleep, she finally stopped talking. She pulled the nket over me and sighed softly. After a while, she seemed to get up and call someone. ¡°Dr. Louie, Yvette¡¯s illness seems to have¡­¡± Her voice faded with the closing door. Iy on the chaise lounge, slowly opening my eyes. My illness¡­ Yes, I almost forgot. I had been sick for five years, and living with Idris these past two years, life had been so smooth that I forgot about my illness. I did not sleep well that night. Uncle Marcus had booked a noon flight for me. After Maxwell hurriedly dropped me off at the airport and I met with Officer Jackson, he watched as we boarded the ne, After takeoff, Officer Jackson looked at me and said, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for someone in Macarner to meet us, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± I smiled and shook my head. ¡°Officer Jackson, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I have my own matters in Macamer too. This trip is for both business and personal reasons.¡± rstand.¡± She chattered beside me for a while. I knew she was worried about me. I listened to her until I became drowsy and dozed off on the chaise lounge. Seeing me asleep, she finally stopped talking. She pulled the nket over me and sighed softly. After a while, she seemed to get up and call someone. ¡°Dr. Louie, Yvette¡¯s illness seems to have¡­¡± Her voice faded with the closing door. Iy on the chaise lounge, slowly opening my eyes. My illness¡­ Yes, I almost forgot. I had been sick for five years, and living with Idris these past two years, life had been so smooth that I forgot about my illness. I did not sleep well that night. Uncle Marcus had booked a noon flight for me. After Maxwell hurriedly dropped me off at the airport and I met with Officer Jackson, he watched as we boarded the ne, After takeoff, Officer Jackson looked at me and said, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for someone in Macarner to meet us, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± I smiled and shook my head. ¡°Officer Jackson, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I have my own matters in Macamer too. This trip is for both business and personal reasons.¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Going to Macamer Officer Jackson smiled slightly and nodded, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the police in Macamer have almost located Caleb and Bt¡¯s hideout. Once they reach Lucas tonight, our people will immediately order their arrest I acknowledged that and, recalling Alex, asked, ¡°Is Alex going to the ship tonight too?¡± Officer Jackson nodded, ¡°Yes, he went to Macamer a couple of days ago. Our people have been following him, but we haven¡¯t ordered his arrest yet to avoid alerting the rest.¡± I nodded, having been informed about this before. After a moment, I said, ¡°Even if you find Lucas, you don¡¯t have enough evidence to arrest him, right?¡± He agreed, ¡°True, but at least this lead is a significant breakthrough for us. Once we know who Lucas is, given his frequent activities ind and at the border, it won¡¯t be hard to find evidence of his crimes once we locate him. ¡± That made sense to me. After a four¨Chour flight, we arrived in Macamer as the sky was getting dark. Fortunately, the temperature here was much warmer than on the maind. Many people were still wearing short sleeves, with just a few donning light jackets. Maxwell had checked the weather and had my mother prepare light clothing for me before I came Upon leaving the airport, Officer Jackson took me to a ck sedan. The ck car dropped us at a star¨Crated hotel. After changing clothes, he and I went straight to the seaside. When we arrived, the ship was bustling with people. The ship was brightly lit and full of people. As night fell, the ship slowly sailed into the sea. The party attracted many wealthy people from around the world. After all, anyone with money and influence could enter. Inside the cabin, Officer Jackson and I observed the dense crowd. I expressed my frustration, ¡°With so many people, it¡¯s impossible to find anyone.¡± Officer Jackson smiled and handed me two tickets. ¡°We¡¯re not here to find anyone.¡± Confused, I asked, ¡°If we¡¯re not here to locate them, then what are we doing here?¡± He smiled lightly. ¡°Since we¡¯ve paid, we¡¯re here to look around and gain some experience.¡± He then gestured toward our surroundings His hint made me notice the mixed crowd. The cabin had several slot machines and unfamiliar gaming machines, along with various vendors selling drinks, pastries, and strange candies I had never seen before. Curious, I took a closer look. The candy seller was a middle¨Caged man so thin that his cheeks were sunken. He noticed my gaze and walked over to offer me a box of candy with a smile. ¡°Prettydy, a box of ¡®Happy Pills¡® for 3,500?¡± Shocked by the price, I stared at them a bit longer. Officer Jackson returned the candy to the man, stating, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need it.¡± The man, sensing Officer Jackson¡¯s stern demeanor, quickly left with the candy. I was puzzled and asked, ¡°What was that? Why was it so expensive?¡± It did not seem like anything luxurious for 3,500 a box. Officer Jackson nced around and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not candy, just a euphemism for stimnts. Those gaming machines and candies are probably for milking desperate wealthy people:¡± Still confused, I asked, ¡°Desperate wealthy people?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Officer Jackson nodded, looking around before leading me to the ship¡¯s staircase. ¡°Many rich individuals from the ind are led here and ruined, ending up bankrupt and broken. Yet, unwilling to ept their downfall, theye to these shady ces with their remaining money, hoping for luck.¡± I sort of understood. I followed him up to the fifth floor. The ship was enormous andvishly decorated. The upper floors required a lot of money for entry, as the wealthy did not want to mingle in crowded spaces. He handed our tickets to the doorman, who respectfully checked them and gestured for us to enter. Inside, I found a vast auction hall with a quiet, elegant atmosphere, filled with bustling wealthy Individuals. Their tables were adorned with expensive wines. Among these people, fimmediately spotted Caleb and Bt. It was not because I had keen eyesight, but because they were at the same table while others sat alone, making them stand out. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing them, I instinctively started to approach, but Officer Jackson pulled me back, frowning. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. They can¡¯t escape. Remember your main mission tonight.¡° Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Me Dear, We Meet Again Upon being reminded by Officer Jackson, I suddenly realized my mistake and stopped, reluctantly ncing in the direction of the two men before sitting down with him at the back Just as we sat down, the lights on the stage suddenly brightened, and a refined fernale voice announced, ¡°Dear guests who have traveled from afar, thank you for your patience. I assure you that tonight will be an enjoyable evening.¡± As she spoke, a curvaceous woman with a microphone and a charming smile appeared on stage. As the woman finished speaking, the curtain behind her slowly opened. Meanwhile, whispers started among the audience. I was unaware of what they were discussing and lacked the patience to listen closely, but Officer Jackson¡¯s expression darkened. I looked at him curiously and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± With pursed l*ps, he coldly remarked, ¡°The world is declining.¡± A few secondster, I understood. Beauty and wealth had always been closely linked. Beauty and money sometimes seemed to be interchangeable. I frowned, feeling ufortable, and asked Officer Jackson, ¡°How long do we have to stay here?¡± His brow was deeply furrowed as he scanned the surroundings before replying, ¡°Do you see any familiar faces?¡± I paused, realizing he was asking about Lucas. I shook my head. Since entering, I had not spotted any trace of him. Even after five years, I would recognize him. It could only mean he was not here. Officer Jackson bit his l*p, silent for a moment before looking at me. ¡°He must be here. Given his nature, he would likely be on the top floor. Try to find a way up there.¡± I nodded, ncing at the chaotic scene around us, and said to Officer Jackson, ¡°Can you handle being here¡­?¡± The ce was indeed likely to cause one to lose their senses. Officer Jackson pursed his l*ps, nced at the drinks on the table, and assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t drunk any of this. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Indeed, he was a police officer. His determination and alertness far surpassed mine. I smiled, gestured toward the upper floors, and indicated 1 would go ahead. Leaving the hall, I made my way to the rear of the ship. The night had fallen, and the ship was sailing steadily on the sea Unsure if Lucas had even attended the party, I could only try to reach the top floor as Officer Jackson had Instructed. Before I had gone far, gunshots suddenly rang out from the cabin, sending chills down my spine. Instinctively, I turned back to see what was happening. However, before I could act, someone suddenly dragged me into a dark cabin. ¡°Hel¡± Before I could cry for help, a wave of pain surged through me, and I lost consciousness. ¡°Ah!¡± I awoke to cries resembling those of a ughtered pig. Opening my eyes, I found myself in a grand, luxurious sea¨Cview cabin. Through the wide ss windows, I could see the boundless sea, but unfortunately, it was night, and I could not enjoy the vast seascape. ¡°Awake?¡± A deep, fierce voice sounded beside me. Startled, I sat up abruptly and faced the magnified handsome face of a man with distinct features. He had a high nose bridge and wore gold¨Crimmed sses. Behind the lenses, his captivating eyes were looking at me with an almost mocking smile. ¡°Lucas!¡± The name I had long forgotten sl*pped out of my mouth. I moved back in shock. Seeing my reaction, the man in front of meughed, his already devilishly charming eyes bing even more captivating Looking at me, he said with a growing smile, ¡°My dear Yvette, it seems you have never forgotten me. My years of concern were worthwhile, after all.¡± These words, spoken by anyone else, might have been okay, buting from him, they were unbearable. The gentler his words sounded, the more sinister they were This is from N?velDrama.Org. Clutching the bedsheet tightly, fear raging in every cell of my b*dy, I tried to steady my trembling breath and faced him. ¡°Lucas, you¡­¡± ¡°What? Do you want to ask if I missed you during all these years of separation?¡± He interrupted me, his smile still on his face. He seemed even more terrifying. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 The Wolf Comes Back for Revenge I shook my head, feeling once again engulfed by the fears I had always desperately tried to avoid. Observing my reaction, Luras seemed quite pleased, watching me intently as he sat down in a chair next to me, his tall and slender figure resembling someone admiring a pet. I did not dare to move or even speak. My mind was in chaos, and Icked even the most basic ability to think. All I knew was that I was afraid of him and that this man was a devil, capable of eating flesh and spilling blood, of killing and grinding bones. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The roaring sound that had awakened me came once again This is from N?velDrama.Org. Due to Lucas¡¯s presence, I had not noticed that in thisrge room, there was another person. There was a n*ked man lying on the floor. His face was contorted, his b*dy was twitching, and he was continuously foaming at the mouth. Lucas frowned in disgust and ordered the person beside him, Throw him into the sea to feed the fish. He¡¯s disgusting.¡± His associate nodded and without hesitation dragged the man away, ignoring his pleas. Thest sound I heard was his wall before he hit the water. Thrown into the sea in that state, the man was undoubtedly doomed. Lucas was as cold blooded as ever. Seeing my pale face watching all this, Lucas seemed to be in a good mood. He stood up, squatted next to me, lifted my chin to look at me, and casually said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t let you die just yet. To not die might mean a fate worse than death. Seeing my reaction, he seemed very satisfied and said, ¡°Yvette, I have prepared many gifts for our reunion. Do you want to see them?¡± My palms were sweaty due to fear, and I could barely support myself. Trembling uncontrobly, I looked at him and asked, ¡°Lucas, what do you n on doing?¡± He adjusted his gold¨Crimmed sses and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yvette, don¡¯t be so nervous at our reunion. Behave!!! He suddenly lifted my chin as he spoke, forcing me to look at him. The smile on his face disappeared in an instant, reced by a cold and terrifying look. ¡°Yvette, what are you afraid of? Have you forgotten how you treated me back then?¡± A chill ran through my heart, and I clenched my hands tightly. How could I forget? Five years ago, if it were not for me gradually gaining his trust, how could I have escaped death and secured a life for me and Idris? If a wolf returns, it will not be to show gratitude but to seek revenge. Lucas, this wild wolf, hade back for me, and what awaited me was surely a fate worse than death. Suppressing my fear, I calmed myself down and faced him resolutely. ¡°Lucas, since I¡¯ve fallen into your hands, just kill me.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± He suddenly released my chin and burst intoughter, looking at me coldly after a long while. ¡°You want to die? Yvette, you¡¯re thinking too simply. Killing you would be a momentary affair, and letting you diefortably would spoil my mood. I want you to live a life worse than death.¡± After saying these chilling words, he grabbed my head, lowered his voice, and said in my ear, back then I pitied you and didn¡¯t let you touch that stuff. Now, it¡¯s time for you to taste it.¡± ¡°Yvette, He then violently pulled my hair, dragging me to the table, and said ominously, ¡°What are you afraid of? Yvette, I won¡¯t be gentle with you. ¡°Lucas, believe it or not, at the cliff that day, I never intended to leave you behind,¡± I said, enduring the pain, trying to buy time and seek a sliver of hope, His grip on me rxed slightly, but only momentarily before he scoffed disdainfully. ¡°So what? You still wanted me dead, right?¡± ¡°Luke¡­¡± Suddenly, two men entered, one after the other. Thetter, with a flushed face, seemed young and eager as he rushed in. The former was one of Lucas¡® men, who appeared anxious, not having stopped the young man. Lucas looked up coldly and nced at the young man who had barged in, asking coldly, ¡°What is it?¡± Seeing his expression, the young man appeared intimidated but mustered the courage to say, do anything for money, just don¡¯t make me leave the ship, please. ¡°I can After speaking, he looked at Lucas with a mixture of hope and nervousness, while also stealing nces at my predicament, obviously scared. Lucas raised an eyebrow slightly and asked, ¡°Anything, you say? ¡°Yes, anything,¡± the young man said, fearing that Lucas might change his mind. He looked at Lucas with a face full of anticipation, sincerity, and desire. Unsure of what cruel method Lucas was thinking of, he nced at the young man and then at me. Suddenly, he leaned down close to my ear and whispered, ¡°Yvette, do you want to experience my kind of pleasure?¡± I was confused and stunned for a few seconds, only aware that he was nning to do something perverse As expected, he took a knife from someone nearby and handed it to me, saying, ¡°Kill him, and you. won¡¯t have to touch what you don¡¯t want to. How about it?¡±. The ¡®him¡® he referred to was the young, naive man. I was frozen in disbelief, looking at him, and the young man was also terrified, his face turning pale in an instant. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Seeking Death Holding the knife in my hand, I looked at Lucas, increasingly realizing that his psychopathy had reached an extreme Since when did watching someone kill be his hobby? ¡°Why? Don¡¯t have the nerve? Or can¡¯t bear to do it?¡± He squinted at me, then shifted his gaze to the young man, seemingly struck with another idea. He suddenly ordered the person next to him, ¡°Cover his face, so our Yvette doesn¡¯t feel reluctant.¡± The young man was already terrified. He probably came here just for money, never imagining that he would lose his life. He wanted to beg for mercy, but Lucas no longer allowed it. Two men quickly put a hood over the young man¡¯s head and tied his hands. Seeing this, Lucas looked at me, satisfied, and said, ¡°How about now? With this, you won¡¯t be too soft - hearted, right?¡± Looking at him, I was at a loss for words to describe his twisted nature. At that moment, the person I most wanted to kill was still him. Clutching the knife tightly, I suddenly lunged at his chest. However, I had overestimated my ability. His reaction was extremely fast, or more urately, he had always been on guard against me. When I lunged at him, he easily dodged. Despite knowing I probably could not kill him, the intense desire to see him dead made me throw the knife at him after he dodged. He probably did not expect me to be so desperate, so he was unable to avoid it in time, and his arm was cut Unfortunately, it was just a minor wound. Without a weapon, I was no different from a useless thing and was quickly restrained by Lucas¡¯s men. He did not speak, just looked down at the scratch on his arm. It was a light wound that was bleeding a little. He pressed his fingertip against it, squeezing out some blood, and tasted it. After a while, he looked up at me with a hint of mockery on his expressionless face, ¡°Are you disappointed? You still couldn¡¯t kill me.¡± He burst intoughter, the residual blood on his l*ps making his smile all the more manic. ¡°Yvette, you say you didn¡¯t want to leave me behind, and now you want to kill me. You really deserve to die!¡± He suddenly grabbed my hair and dragged me, smashing me against the wall. ¡°Hss!¡± The huge impact made my entire b*dy spasm in pain. Before I could recover, he pulled me up again. I thought he would torture me again to vent his anger. Unexpectedly, he once again put the knife in my hand and, without waiting for my reaction, dragged me, thrusting the knife toward the young man. Realizing what he was doing, I desperately diverted the knife away from the young man but still wounded him. However, the knife did not hit any vital spot, sparing him a fatal blow I knew what Lucas wanted: he wanted my hands to be stained with blood like his, to descend into hell like him. He wanted me to carry the burden of a life, even in death. Realizing this, I knew he would not stop there. Almost without thinking, I turned the knife toward myself and stabbed without hesitation. ¡°Yvette!¡± Lucas suddenly shouted. In an instant, a sharp pain shot through my wrist that was holding the knife, which then dropped to the ground. Lucas then pinned me against the wall by my neck Looking at me, his voice was low and sinister as he said, ¡°So eager to die? Yvette, that¡¯s not wise at all. If you die, that police officer who came with you, I¡¯ll have to think seriously about how to y with him. Oh, and your mother back on the maind, looks like I¡¯ll need to make time for a visit. But at her age, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t withstand my torment.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. My breath hitched, and I looked at him incredulously. ¡°Lucas, you madman.¡± He was actually threatening me with my mother, and Officer Jackson. How did he know that Officer Jackson came with me? Enveloped in fear, my voice was hoarse as I asked, ¡°Lucas, what have you done to Officer Jackson?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Heughed, still as terrifying as ever. ¡°Now you ask? Isn¡¯t it a bitte? Huh?¡± My face turned pale, struggling to breathe. I looked at him, and said weakly, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t seek death anymore. However you want to torture me, to make my life worse than death, I¡¯ll endure everything. But Lucas, I beg you, let Officer Jackson go. He has no grudge against you. If you want revenge, take it out on me, okay?¡± ¡°No grudge?¡± He sneered, standing up and looking down at me, coldly saying, ¡°Yvette, you think a policeman would have no grudge against me? Do you believe that?¡± I was stunned. Right, Lucas hadmitted numerous evils and taken countless lives. How could a policeman not have a grudge against him? Seeing me speechless, he disdainfully said, ¡°Yvette, you better behave yourself here and obey my every word. Maybe if I¡¯m in a good mood, I might not kill that policernan. But if you try to die again, I¡¯m sorry. Not only will I take the policeman¡¯s life, but I will also send your mother down to meet you in the underworld.¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 The Pervert I sat powerlessly on the ground,pletely engulfed by despair. Looking at my dejected state, Lucas seemed to be in a good mood. Releasing his hold, he finally let me go. Iy on the ground, taking a long time to catch my breath. Perhaps tired of ying around, he lost interest in tormenting me and slowly stood up, walking to a table nearby. He poured a ss of water and approached me with a sinister smile. He then dropped a white pill into it and handed it to me, saying, ¡°Drink this.¡± I looked at him with evident reluctance. He raised an eyebrow, curling his l*ps, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not poison. After drinking this, you¡¯ll just sleep soundly. Once you¡¯re rested, we can y some more, alright?¡± I pursed my l*ps, distrusting every word he said. However, in such a situation, beingpletely at his mercy, I had no choice but toply. Not a patient man, he grabbed my jaw and violently poured the water into my mouth. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡°I choked, almost coughing out tears. After seeing me drink, he finally stood up, nced at the man with a hood over his head, and had his men give him a ss of waterced with the same drug I did not know what the drug was, but soon felt my head growing heavy, and then I lost consciousness. When I awoke again, it was pitch ck around me, and the silence was unnerving. I moved slightly but recoiled in pain due to my injuries. Unable to see anything in the darkness, I used my hands to feel around for an exit. However, I had not walked far before tripping over something. ¡°Ah!¡± I fell to the ground, screaming in pain. Along with my voice, I heard a low, muffled groan. It was a man¡¯s. Startled, I curled up and hastily asked, ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± Click! A light flickered in the dark room,ing from a lighter. I saw the source of the groaning: it was the somewhat youthful¨Clooking man. Seeing him, I hesitated before asking, ¡°Where are we? Why are you here too?¡± The man seemed uninterested in talking to me, simply holding the lighter and looking around. He found a half¨Cburnt candle and lit it, brightening the dark environment. With the candlelight, I could see that we were in an abandoned warehouse filled with old, cluttered items Turning my attention back to the man, I was puzzled. ording to the current situation, it seemed that nothing had happened between us; we were just locked up together. Lucas had made us both drink the same thing. Was it just to knock us out? This is from N?velDrama.Org. I could understand being confined, but why was this man also locked up here? Was he not just looking for a job? It did not seem like he had offended Lucas. Unable to figure it out, I stopped dwelling on it. I stood up, gathered some cobwebs from a corner, and handed them to him, saying, ¡°These can help stop bleeding. Apply them to your wound; it¡¯ll ease the pain.¡± He nced at me and, without a word, just frowned and sat down, seemingly uninterested in interacting with me. Seeing his reaction, I pursed my l*ps. Why had he suddenly be so aloof? Since he ignored me, I did not say anything more and sat down to tend to my own abrasions. Perhaps having epted that falling into Lucas¡¯s hands meant death was near, I was not as frightened anymore. While treating my wounds, I looked at the man and asked, ¡°Did you offend Lucas? Why are you locked up here too?!! Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Same Scenario, Different People The man pursed his l*ps and remained silent. Seeing him like this, I could not help but say, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re both going to die. Maybe we¡¯ll meet on the road to theherworld and keep each otherpany. What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m Yvette. You look younger than me. How did you manage to offend Lucas at such a young age?¡± I babbled on for a while as I tended to my wounds. With some cobwebs left in my hand, I nced at the young man who still seemed uninterested in talking to me. ¡°You might as well treat your wounds. Who knows what viruses those mollusks carry? If you get infected and your skin rots, it would be a pity given your good looks. Don¡¯t underestimate this cobweb. A long time ago, someone told me it¡¯s an old¨C fashioned but effective way to stop bleeding ¡± This reminded me of Idris, who was the one who taught me that. He told me that when he was very young, he went with his grandmother to her hometown and saw a man who had cut off his finger with a sickle. The locals used cobwebs to stop the bleeding. It might not look pretty, but it was Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. effective. Thinking about it now, all this happened five years ago. Back then, I was covered in blood, and Idris was with me. I bitterly smiled, looking at the young man beside me. ¡°This scene feels familiar. Five years ago, I was also tortured by Lucas to the brink of death. That day, there was also a handsome man locked up with me Compared to back then, this time seems a bit better. This ce doesn¡¯t seem as bad.¡± Thest time I was in the water cell with Idris, we nearly died. He was blind and close to death. I still had no clue how we survived. Probably because I talked too much, the reticent young man suddenly spoke up. ¡°I didn¡¯t offend Lucas. I wasn¡¯t captured. His sudden words startled me, and I quickly moved in front of him. ¡°If you weren¡¯t captured, why are you here? Oh, and what¡¯s your name?¡± He looked at me, still not in good spirits, and said, ¡°You¡¯re about to die. What¡¯s the use of knowing my name?¡± Well, he had a point! After hisment, 1 stopped asking about his name and handed him the cobwebs. ¡°If you haven¡¯t offended Lucas, he probably won¡¯t kill you. You should treat your wounds Getting infected with a disease would be troublesome.¡± He looked at the cobwebs in my palm, his handsome brow furrowing Watching his ufortable expression, I could not help butugh. I had not looked at him closely before. He was tall and shirtless, so I thought he was an adult. But now, seeing him up close, he seemed only seventeen or eighteen, handsome but still with a hint of youthful innocence. ¡°You¡¯ll be a very handsome young man when you grow up,¡± I said, observing him. He pursed his l*ps, his face darkening slightly. ¡°I¡¯m already grown up.¡± ? I chuckled and did not say more. I started to apply the cobwebs to his bite wounds. At first, he refused to let me help, but eventually, he relented. He was good¨Clooking and well¨Cbuilt, likely from regr exercise, with well¨Cdeveloped muscles. When I tried to apply the cobwebs to a wound on his chest, he suddenly pulled away. Snatching the remaining cobwebs from me, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Seeing this, I did not insist further. I smiled and sat down to the side. ? Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Gunfight Inch¡¯s expression remained calm as he said, ¡°Rich people don¡¯t just like tormenting women, but men too, especially young men like me who have juste of age. They offer a lot of money, two hundred grand for a single trip. I came here for the money. I stood stiffly, speechless for a long time. He seemed indifferent, just giving a faint smile before looking at me. ¡°What about you? Why does that man hate you so much? I mean, he hated you to the point of wanting you to suffer a fate worse than death ¡± He was of course referring to Lucas. Why did Lucas hate me so much? I chuckied lightly, taking a shallow breath, and said softly, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because an arrogant and vicious person like him can¡¯t stand the fact that he almost died at the hands of a woman like me. This surprised Inch a bit. He looked at me sideways. ¡°That man almost died at your hands?! I nodded. I never wanted to talk about what happened five years ago, but now that I was close to death, it seemed there was nothing left to hide. Sighing softly, I looked up at the dark hull of the ship and said, somewhat casually, ¡°Five years ago, I was about your age, just starting university. I trusted someone too much and ended up being sold to the border. I thought I¡¯d never return from that living hell, but then my life took an unexpected turn. Inch was a good listener, quietly and attentively watching me as I spoke. Seeing me pausing and looking at him, he could not help asking, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And then?¡± I took a breath and continued, ¡°Life at the border was no different from prison. It¡¯s even more terrifying. Those buyers treated us like livestock, objects to be abused and insulted at will. Perhaps my time wasn¡¯t up yet. When I was sold to a rich businessman, Lucas took a liking to me. He kept me by his side and told me to follow him. To escape the border as soon as possible, I worked for Lucas. Since I knew the ind area, he took me with him every time he came ind. After several trips, I secretly contacted the ind police. Thanks to the information I provided, they located Lucas¡¯s lair and surrounded him. I thought he would definitely be caught, but I didn¡¯t expect him to escape from the police¡¯s siege and take me with him.¡± Inch¡¯s curiosity seemed piqued. He could not help but ask, ¡°If he took you away, how did you return to the ind?¡± I gave a wry smile and said, ¡°When he took me to escape, I left clues for the police. When the police caught up with us, Lucas was about to take me to another base. But he discovered the clues I had left. In the urgent situation, to ensure he faced justice, I grabbed him and jumped off a cliff with him. I thought we would die together, but somehow, we both survived and now¡­¡± I paused, not really wanting to continue, and said with a forced smile, ¡°Now we both wish the other were dead!¡± Inch pursed his l*ps, looking at me. ¡°Now that you¡¯re in his hands, you might¡­.¡± ¡°Suffer a fate worse tha Silence suddenly fell over us, and no one spoke again, Not knowing what else there was to say, I maintained the silence. After a while, I was the first to speak up. ¡°Inch, if you can get out of here alive, could you do me a favor?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± he responded softlyExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I took a breath and said, ¡°If I die here, or if I¡¯m imprisoned forever, please go to Lake City and help me ¡°Wait until you¡¯re about to die before telling me,¡± he suddenly interrupted. I was taken aback, then smiled, my gaze shifting to the candle that was nearly burnt out. I was not really afraid of dying, it was just hard for me to let go of my mother. My father was already gone, and Moore probably would not have any more love for my mother. If I disappeared or died, she probably would not want to live any longer. Bang! A loud sound jolted me from my thoughts. Inch and I were startled, exchanging wary looks. The room was dim, and by my judgment, it seemed to being from some storage room at the bottom of the ship. The echoing sound of the initial bang was followed by several more. ¡°Gunshots!¡± I suddenly eximed, all too familiar with the sound from my experiences five years ago. Inch looked at me, hesitating for a few seconds. ¡°Guns?¡± I nodded, my brows furrowing tightly. I had seen Lucas¡¯s yacht route. Based on our boarding time, the yacht should still be in the South Sea, still within territorial waters: Who would dare to start a gunfight so brazenly? Could it be? Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 You¡¯re Still Somewhat Useful Thinking of this, I could not help but feel excited. I said while looking at Inch, ¡°We¡¯re saved. The police areing to rescoe us. Seeing my excitement, Inch¡¯s face remained stern and unsmiling, his brows furrowed Seeing his reaction, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He frowned. ¡°I came here to earn money. If the policee, I won¡¯t get paid.¡± Hearing this, Leould not help but ask, ¡°Are you in desperate need of money?¡± He frowned deeply, with his face darkening and his voice became a little serious. ¡°Who isn¡¯t in need of money?¡± He was right I did not continue the conversation and instead started looking around for an exit. The only way out was a locked iron door. I knocked on it a few times, but it was futile. The gunfire outside grew louder, probably because we were under the cabin, so it was not very loud, but still audible. Unable to find an exit, I paced back and forth anxiously. About fifteen minutester, the iron door suddenly opened Chield The dark room was abruptly lit up. Lucas rushed in with two Seeing him, my brows twitched, and I instinctively stepped back. After entering, Lucas looked over me and Inch before telling his men, ¡°Get ready to leaves.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± they answered in unison, then opened a metal te on the ground, revealing an entrance beneath the thick floor. Before I could react, I was suddenly dragged down by Lucas¡® men, along with Inch Below was a new scene, something I had never seen before. The bottom of the cruise ship was designed like a huge parking lot, filled with multimillion¨Cdor luxury cars, yachts, and even submarines. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Before I had a chance to look closely, I was forcibly dragged into a submarine by Lucas¡® men. There was an exit at the bottom of the cruise ship, big enough for ordinary vehicles and yachts to pass through. As soon as the submarine left the cruise ship, Lucas ordered it to be blown up. The two men hesitated, probably not expecting Lucas to be so ruthless. One of them hesitated. ¡°Luke, this cruise ship is hundreds of millions, along with the stuff on it, it¡¯ll be almost a billion. To blow it up ¡°What? Do you want to leave it intact for the police?¡± Lucas coldly nced at the man. He quickly shook his head in response. Following Lucas¡® orders, they prepared to blow up the cruise ship. My mind raced. Lucas mentioned the police following us. Seeing his panic now, there must be quite a few officers, or else he would not be fleeing so hastily. Billions worth of assets, and he was ready to destroy them. As long as there were police, I had a chance to be rescued. Thinking this, I looked around. Lucas submarine was not big and could not stay underwater for long. As soon as it surfaced, I would have an opportunity to escape Lucas did not wait for the men who went to blow up the cruise ship. Instead, he ordered another man to drive the submarine away. After a short while underwater, the submarine surfaced, and several other yachts seemed to have been waiting. Inch and I were taken aboard one of the yachts again. The men on the ship, armed with guns, greeted Lucas as Luke. Seeing Inch and me with our hands tied, one of the armed men said, ¡°Quite a catch, Luke But wasn¡¯t the boss looking for a boy? Why bring a girl?¡± Lucas nced at me and Inch. ¡°Take the boy to the old man. Don¡¯t worry about the girl. The man spat out half of the cigarette he had been smoking and said, ¡°Alright.¡± As he was about to take Inch away¡­ Bang! Bang! A series of explosions rang out, startling everyone on the yacht. They took cover and prepared forbat. Woosh! The noise of helicopters filled the vast sky. Lucas¡® men immediately fired at the helicopters, but it was to no avail. ¡°You¡¯re surrounded. Don¡¯t struggle needlessly.¡± A voice came from the helicopter. Lucas¡® face darkened. He nced at the man who was about to take Inch and scolded, ¡°Idiot! The man looked dejected. ¡°Luke, I didn¡¯t know they were watching me. I thought this ce was safe. Lucas gave him a cold look, his brows tightly furrowed, probably thinking of a way to escape. I was held in a hidden spot by a man, and so was Inch As more helicopters and fighter jets appeared, and yachts began to surround us, Lucas¡® men became panicked, shouting to Lucas, ¡°Luke, what do we do? We seem to be surrounded.¡± Lucas¡® face remained grim. He squinted indifferently at the approaching yachts, then suddenly smiled at something he thought of Looking at me, he said, ¡°It seems you do have some use after all.¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 I Became the Hostage I did not understand what Lucas meant I could not help but frown as I watched the yachts and helicopters gradually approaching Lucas¡® men seemed to realize something was off and said, ¡°Luke, it seems like these police aren¡¯t nning to open fire at us?¡± After saying that, his gaze shifted to me, as if understanding something, and he asked, ¡°Who are you, lady?¡± I pursed my l*ps, understanding the situation a few seconds after the others Almost all the people on this yacht were vicious criminals. The police had surrounded them but were only shouting, not attacking, and they ignored the attacks from Lucas¡® men, steadily approaching the yacht The police¡¯s goal was not to not apprehend these criminals. Rather, they were worried about Inch and me, the two hostages on the yacht, getting caught in the crossfire. Were the police concerned about the safety of the hostages? This approach by the police was risky and could lead to more casualties in their carefulness. It did not seem worth it. As the distant yachts surrounded Lucas¡® yacht, he suddenly pulled me up and dragged me into the cabin. I was confined in the cabin, and Lucas sat down leisurely on a chair, his demon¨Clike eyes scrutinizing me with a coldugh. ¡°Yvette, honestly, for the past five years, night after night, I¡¯ve dreamt of ying and torturing you, making you wish you were dead. But now, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± I looked at him, not understanding his intentions and only feeling his calcting gaze. I could not help but ask, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Lucas suddenlyughed and moved closer to me, saying, ¡°What do you think if all the police who came here today die by my hand because of you? Wouldn¡¯t that be thrilling if the news got out?¡°. I stiffened suddenly, my eyes widening in horror and my b*dy was trembling. ¡°Why, you¡­¡± I did not know how many police officers were here, but from what I saw, there were definitely more than a hundred. So many lives were at stake because of me¡­ I did not dare to think further and abruptly stood up to run outside, but Lucas yanked me back and threw me to the ground without hesitation. I was thrown so hard that I was disoriented and barely had time to recover when Lucas¡® man knocked on the door. ¡°Luke, the police outside want to talk to you. Lucas smirked, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Talk, you say?¡± After a moment, Lucas snerred. ¡°Fine, let theme up if they dare.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± came the response from outside. Just as I was about to leave, Lucas suddenly called out, After speaking a few words to the person outside, Lucas left, and that person seemed surprised and then left without a word. Iy on the ground for a while before managing to get up, feeling like my b*dy was broken ¡°Heh. Yvette, I¡¯m truly curious who would risk their life for you?¡± Lucas said with arms crossed, eyes half¨Cclosed, enjoying my disheveled state I did not answer him. A few minutester, a voice came from outside, ¡°Luke, the person is here.¡± Lucas¡® eyes narrowed slightly as he nced at me. He grunted and walked over to a desk, took a belt, and forcefully put it on me. As the cabin door opened, Lucas wrapped his arm around my waist and forcefully pulled me onto his Before I could resist, I saw that the person who entered was Idris. I froze. Why was he here? Was it not the police who were supposed toe? Why him? Seeing Idris, Lucas¡® face also showed some surprise, followed by a sneer. ¡°You?¡± Idris¡® gaze stayed on me. His deep, dark eyes and chiseled face tinged with darkness. Hearing Lucas voice, he coldly nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°So, you¡¯re Lucas?¡± Lucas looked at him and suddenlyughed. His demon¨Clike face disyed a hint of yfulness. ¡°oh, I forgot, you were blind back then. After speaking, Lucas¡® eyes turned to me, narrowing as he asked, ¡°Darling, tell me, what¡¯s your rtionship with him? Back then ¡°We have nothing to do with each other.¡± I interrupted Lucas. Then, I looked at Idris and said, ¡°Mr. Young, you must be in the wrong ce. Idris pursed his l*ps, looking at me without speaking, and then said to Lucas, ¡°There are police officers within a mile and a half¡¯s radius from this ce. Using her as a hostage won¡¯t help you escape. Lucas scotted. ¡°So? Did youe here to be my hostage?¡± Idris¡¯s eyes darkened as he nodded. ¡°If I¡¯m your hostage, you¡¯ll have better chances of winning. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Do You Want to Go with Him? ¡°Hmph,¡± Lucas snorted, his hand stroking my waist. ¡°But I think my darling here is more useful, You¡­ are of no use to me. Besides, honestly, I don¡¯t care about the police outside. Moreover, our dear Yvette here can¡¯t go more than six feet from me, or she will¡­¡± Saying this, Lucas mimed an exaggerated explosion gesture, widening his eyes. ¡°Ka¨Cboom! Our Yvette will be blown to pieces.¡± Idris¡¯s hands that were resting at his sides clenched tightly. His dark eyes focused on the belt around my waist, and his handsome face grew even darker. At that moment, I realized that the belt Lucas had fastened on me was a bomb. My heart uncontrobly began to race. I did not understand what he really wanted to do. ¡°What do you want?¡± Idris asked Lucas, his voice low and controlled. Lucas leisurely raised an eyebrow, smiling as he half¨Cclosed his demon¨Clike ck eyes and sized up Idris. ¡°How about this? Your life for hers? What do you say?!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Alright!¡± Idris responded without a moment¡¯s hesitation. I was stunned, and Lucas paused for a moment, seemingly surprised. But he quickly narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re quite straightforward. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± As he spoke, Lucas tossed a switchde that he had been toying with in front of Idris, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve killed too many people and now find it boring. But I do love to see people in pain. So, how about you start by cutting off your fingers one by one to amuse me?¡± Idris looked at him calmly, bent his tall frame, and picked up the switchde. Seeing him do this, I panicked and said to Idris, ¡°Idris, don¡¯t¡­¡± Idris nced at me without speaking, then looked at Lucas and said, ¡°You can have my fingers, but we need to negotiate terms. Lucas raised an eyebrow. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡® ¡°Remove the explosives from her waist, and let her go,¡± Idris said, his voice not loud but clear and powerful. Lucas smirked, his dark eyes looking at me. ¡°This scene does seem to have a bit of a heroic rescue feel to it.¡± Seeing Idris dark and foreboding gaze, I knew he always did what he said. But I also knew how ruthless Lucas could be. If I stayed, he might not kill me but would endlessly torture me. However, if Idris stayed, not only would I not be able to leave, but he would surely die here. Thinking this, I reached out and grabbed Lucas¡® hand. His hand wasrge, with distinct, slender bones, and very attractive. My action seemed too sudden, and he paused for a moment but did not pull away. Instead, he looked at me with interest, waiting for my next move. I did not look at his gaze, instead turning to Idris and saying, ¡°Idris, I¡¯ve already signed the divorce papers. There¡¯s no longer any connection between us. I know why you¡¯re here, but I won¡¯t go with you. Idris looked at me holding Lucas¡¯s hand, his dark eyes growing even darker. ¡°Yvette¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been curious about the scar on my abdomen, haven¡¯t you?¡± I interrupted him, gripping Lucas¡¯s hand even tighter, and continued, ¡°It was left when I was with him five years ago. Idris¡¯s face turnedpletely somber, looking at me with a slightly terrifying edge in his voice, ¡°You jand him?¡± I nodded, ignoring Lucas¡® amused expression, and continued to look at Idris, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have Ensio investigate my past five years? Moore was right. I eloped with someone at eighteen and was sold to the border. Luke was my first buyer. If it weren¡¯t for him buying me, I don¡¯t know how much more suffering I would have endured. The days I spent with him were probably the most carefree of my life. If the police hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared, I think I would have stayed with him forever, bearing his children¡­. Idris, marrying you two years ago was just a necessity because of Scott Corporation¡¯s urgent situation. Now that Luke has found me again, It¡¯s time for us to wish each other well. I wish you and Moore a lifetime of happiness. Please let me and Luke leave.¡± Idris looked at me, his handsome brows tightly furrowed. His eyes were as dark and unfathomable as the night sky, filled with coldness, darkness, and an inscrutable depth After a long while, his gaze fell on the belt around my waist, and he barely opened his l*ps as he asked, ¡°Yvette, do you want to go with him?¡± Soin to im Your Surprise Reward Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Plity Chapter 132 You Sure You Want to Go With Him? Inodded, aware that Idris wanted to bring up the explosives around my waist. Holding Lucas¡® hand, 1 looked at him and said, ¡°Lake, don¡¯t deceive others like this in the future. Our private amusement should just stay between us Lucas¡® l*ps curved upward, his demon¨Clike ck eyes slightly narrowed, calmly watching Idris as he slowly said, ¡°Alright, as you wish.¡± Idris watched me intently as if trying to discern something from my appearance I leaned my b*dy against Luces, and said with a scornful look, ¡°Mr. Young, I¡¯ve said all there is to say Out of respect for our past marriage, please don¡¯t make it difficult for me and Luke. Ask the police to let us go ¡°Yvette, are you sure you want to go with him?¡± Idris¡¯s voice was cold, chillingly so I nodded, knowing that the police surrounded us outside. If Idris went out and convinced the police to give up on rescuing me, this time, Lucas would have no way to escape. Lucas watched the conversation between the and Idris, his smile shallow but remaining stered on his face After we finished speaking, he looked at Idris leisurely. ¡°In light of my Yvette being so cooperative, 1 won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Idris¡® gaze was dark and intimidating, and his silence alone was enough to chill the air. I knew that unless he was willing, no one could persuade him Thinking this, I continued, ¡°Idris.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you go,¡± he suddenly said, his dark eyes still fixed on me. I was stunned, not expecting him to agree so readily. He looked at Lucas and said, ¡°You can take her, but the other person you brought, I need to take with Ime¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow. ¡°Agreed After speaking, Lucas stood up, still holding me by the waist, and led me out of the cabin, telling his men outside, ¡°Bring the person over.¡± Lucas¡¯s men brought inch over and pushed him toward Idris, saying, ¡°Take him. Consider it a gift from me, Idris. Remember me well next time we meet. You¡¯re not blind anymore. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Idris looked at him, his eyes sinking ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Lucas looked amused. ¡°It seems there are many things our Yvette hasn¡¯t told you.¡± ¡°He gave you the guy, now leave!¡± I interrupted their exchange, addressing idris. Lucas raised an eyebrow but said no more. Idris nced at me, his eyes deep and unreadable. He did not say anything else but instructed Inch to get on the police rescue boat Bang! Bang! Bang! Several load explosions sounded simultaneously, and the yachts surrounding Lucas¡® yacht suddenly exploded, engulfing several ships in fierce mes. I looked over in horror, still unable to react, when I heard Lucas¡¯s coldmand, ¡°Take them all down.¡± Suddenly, Lucas¡® men stopped both Idris and Inch from leaving. I could not believe it and stared wide¨Ceyed at Lucas. ¡°What did you.. Lucas sinisterly smiled. ¡°Surprised that the police yachts suddenly exploded?¡± I suddenly remembered Lucas¡® low instructions to his men earlier. Was all his talk with Idris only to buy time for his men to blow up the police yachts underwater? It was no wonder he was so rxed despite being surrounded. He actually nned to use me to wipe out all the police I stood there, rigid, watching as Inch and Idris, who were about to leave, were brought back by Lucas¡® men In Just a few minutes, Lucas effortlessly blew up all the police. He looked at Idris with a hooked l*p and a devilish glint in his eyes. ¡°It seems all of you can¡¯t leave now.¡± Throughout, Idris¡® face seemed unaffected, even the explosions failed to elicit any excess reaction from him. His gaze, it seemed, was always on me, as if pondering something Hearing Lucas¡® words, he just nced at him and said coolly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be troubling you now.¡± Their conversation was eerily bizarre Lucas narrowed his eyes, seemingly unable to understand what Idris was nning After a cold snort, he ordered his men to take Idris and Inch away. However, despite Lacas¡® order, there was no movement. Instinctively, Lucas looked around. Seeing no one responding, he turned his gaze to the two men holding Inch and Idris, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where are the others?¡± The two men also looked around in confusion, then shook their heads at Lucas, seemingly just as bewildered ¡°Tss!¡± I heard a muffled groan, and suddenly I was pulled into someone¡¯s arms, feeling the belt around my waist loosen. The belt was quickly taken away, followed by a loud explosion. By the time I realized what was happening, I was already half¨Cwrapped in Idris¡® arms. Spin to im Your Surgitse Reward Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 I Have the Right to Know Before I could look at Idris, I saw that the deck was suddenly filled with about a dozen police officers holding guns, almost all aiming at Lucas, Lucas¡® two men who were initially holding Idris and Inch were already being held at gunpoint by the police The situation changed so quickly that I did not even have time to process what was happening. Idris protected me behind him, his dark eyes scrutinizing Lucas, while his voice was deep and fierce as he said, ¡°Lucas Dean, you¡¯ve lost this round.¡± Lucas¡® face was now devoid of any smile and looked ominously dark. After a while, he almost gritted his teeth and said to Idris, ¡°Idris, I underestimated you. It seems that the yachts I blew up were empty as you had already evacuated the people on them.¡± Idris did not speak, which was as good as an admission. Looking at Lucas, Idris said, ¡°To catch you, sacrificing a few yachts and some dummies is worth it.¡® ¡°Hmph!¡± Lucas snorted coldly and stopped talking, only asking, ¡°What about my other men?¡± With a frown, Idris calmly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all still alive.¡± After a brief exchange, Officer Jackson arrived. Seeing Lucas handcuffed, he rxed a bit and ordered his subordinates to take him away. Looking at me, he asked, ¡°Ms. Scott, are you alright?¡± I shook my head. Idris had already removed the bomb from my waist, so I was safe for now. However, the rapid turn of events left me somewhat confused. I had not even realized how Lucas suddenly got surrounded. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that I was fine, Officer Jackson looked at Idris and said, ¡°Mr. Young, thank you for today¡± Idris shook his head, his gaze was calm. ¡°Our goal was the same. No need to thank me.¡± Officer Jackson nodded, ordering Inch to be transferred to the police yacht, and then instructed me and Idris to return to the maind quickly. The yachts that were blown up were obviously unusable, but the police seemed to have prepared in advance. On the yacht, I was full of questions Looking at Idris, I asked, ¡°How did those police officers suddenly appear on Lucas¡¯s yacht?¡± Idris, standing tall on the deck, looked out at the endless sea, seemingly lost in the vast darkness. After a long time, he finally spoke, uttering just one word, ¡°Submarines.¡± I frowned. So, the police had been lurking under Lucas¡¯s yacht the whole time? They were waiting for the right moment to quietly climb up and take control of Lucas¡® men. By the time Lucas realized his men were in trouble, it was toote. No wonder Idris did not look tense when the yachts exploded. It was just a decoy for Lucas Realizing this, I instinctively touched my waist and looked at him. ¡°The bomb Lucas tied to my waist was safe as long as I didn¡¯t move away from him by more than two meters. Why didn¡¯t you wait until Lucas was captured before contacting a bomb disposal expert to remove it? What if it had exploded suddenly when you were handling it we¡­¡± ¡°Yvette Scott!¡± He interrupted me before I could finish, turning to look at me, his dark eyes deep and restrained I was startled as I looked at him, puzzled. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± His gaze was a bit off, making me somewhat nervous. Under the deep night, he walked toward me, and stopped a meter away, his voice somewhat gloomy when he asked, ¡°What exactly happened five years ago, leaving you with that scar on your abdomen?¡± I felt a sudden tightness in my breath. The question that had to be asked was finally raised. Looking at him, I pursed my l*ps, unsure where to start. The events of five years ago were too complicated Talding a deep breath, I said, ¡°It was left by Lucas.¡± He clenched his fists by his sides, his dark eyes sinking deeply as he looked at me. ¡°And the child?¡± I was taken aback. The child? My heart churned for a moment. So, he had always thought the scar on my abdomen was from a cesarean section? Upon this realization, I could not help but put on a bitter smile. That was what he cared about. After all, he was Idris Young from the prestigious Young family, so untouchable and revered. How could he ept that his wife, who had been with him for two years, had borne a child for another man before? With his pride, how could he tolerate it? Taking a breath, I rubbed my somewhat cold cheeks and said, ¡°Idris, do you not find it meaningless to ask these questions now?¡± Was it not ridiculous for two people who were about to part ways to dwell on the past? He frowned, his eyebrows now tightly knit. ¡°Yvette, until I sign the divorce agreement, you are still my wife. I have the right to know about your past.¡± Iughed. ¡°So, just because you want to know, I have to tell you?¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 He Can¡¯t Escape Our eyes met, and though Idris did not speak, the deep frown on his handsome brow was enough to express his anger at that moment. After a long time, he seemed somewhat resigned as he sighed and said to me, ¡°Yvette, you can hate and resent me for what happened with the child, but I don¡¯t agree with the divorce. Since the moment I married you, I never thought about divorce again. I can stop delving into your past with Lucas and won¡¯t ask further, but I hope that¡¯s the end of it between you two.!! Looking at him, I furrowed my brows tightly. What did he mean by that? That it was the end between me and Lucas? What did that mean? Unable to understand his inexplicable words, I pursed my l*ps and remained silent, not wanting to continue the conversation. I coldly said, ¡°You can¡¯t make decisions for the divorce by yourself. I did try to fight for our future. When I found out I was pregnant, I even went to Madam Young, 1 wanted to fight for myself, for our child, for a future with Idris. I had thought that if his inability to let go of Moore was only due to a sense of gratitude, I would rify that it was not Moore who saved him back then. Without Moore, we could go back to how we were before, ustomed to each other, and taking care of each other. I would have the child and live an ordinary married life. I believed that even if he did not love me, he would fulfill his duties as a husband and father. Over time, he would graduallye to love me, and we would build a happy family, However, when I saw his almost insane behavior toward Moore, I was stunned. When I saw him leave Old Manor holding Moore, I suddenly realized I was deceiving myself. He did not love me, whether I was pregnant or not. Not loving me meant that I was not inside his heart. The six¨Cweek¨Cold child made me realize that whether or not Moore had saved him, it was not important to him. Unconsciously, perhaps, his focus had already shifted to Moore Divorce was the best oue for both of us. The night at sea was especially bright with stars, especially before dawn, when the stars were exceptionally clear. After all the turmoil, I was exhausted. I fell asleep not long after returning to the cabin. Bang! Bang! I was awakened by several explosions. Groggily listening to the noise outside, I opened my eyes. It took me a while to realize that there seemed to be a fight outside. Instinctively, I nced outside the cabin. The sky was already bright, the sun hanging high over the sea, the wind howling, apanied by several gunshots and roars, Realizing something was wrong, I jumped out of bed and ran out, standing on the deck. The yacht where Lucas was detained was aze, and Lucas, with a dagger in his hand, was pressing it tightly against a policeman¡¯s throat. He was covered in blood, and one of his legs seemed to have been shot, making him limp. Despite this, he still had a smile on his face, his devilish eyes provocatively looking at Officer Jackson and Idris who were confronting him, taunting, ¡°Gentlemen, fire your guns. Let¡¯s see if your bullets or my knife are faster, huh?¡± As he spoke, he tightened his grip, and the sharp de further pierced the policeman¡¯s neck, causing blood to flow down the handle. The policeman¡¯s face turned white with fear, looking helplessly and fearfully at Officer Jackson. Officer Jackson, afraid that Lucas would act rashly, quickly said, ¡°Lucas, let him go, and I¡¯ll let you leave ¡± Lucas raised his eyebrows and replied, ¡°Fine. If you sincerely want to let me go, then prepare a submarine for me. You¡¯d better be quick. Otherwise, if I get unhappy and cut his throat by ident, you can¡¯t me me.¡± Officer Jackson hurriedly nodded and arranged for what Lucas demanded. I watched the standoff, not knowing what had happened, but I guessed that Lucas must have broken free from his captivity and taken a policeman hostage. I had not expected Lucas to be so capable. He was already captured, yet he still had the means to escape If he were allowed to get away this time, who knew how many more people he would harm? The police had already lost so much in finance and manpower in their efforts to catch him. Who knew what it would cost to apprehend him next time? Thinking this, I looked around and finally set my eyes on the burning yacht behind Lucas. I had idea. I went overboard, unnoticed by everyone on the yacht, who were focused on Lucas After diving into the water, I avoided everyone¡¯s gaze and swam toward the burning yacht. The yacht¡¯s crew had already evacuated; the fire was fierce, and the deck¡¯s metal tes were scorching hot. Enduring the beat, I circumvented the yacht¡¯s railing and positioned myself behind Lucas Almost before he could react, I stabbed the knife into the arm that Lucas was using to hold the hostage. This is from N?velDrama.Org. As his attention was on Officer Jackson and Idris on the opposite side, when the knife hilt prated his arm, he winced in pain. Instinctively, he groaned, and the knife holding the hostage fell to the ground The hostage, being a police officer, reacted quickly, breaking free from Lucas¡¯s hold and kicking him the abdomen. It was not a light kick as Lucas was directly thrown into the fiercely burning cabin. In the midst of the chaos, I caught sight of some leftover oil nearby and, almost without hesitation, hurled the oil drum toward Lucas Lucas, agile as he was, rolled away to avoid it. His dark eyes, filled with sinister and demonic intent, red at me fiercely. Almost grinding his teeth, he said to me, ¡°Yvette Scott, do you want to die?!¡± Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Lucas Is Dead? Facing Lucas¡® cold and threatening demeanor, 1 instinctively took a step back Despite the fierce fire burning in the cabin behind him, Lucas seemed unfazed. Suddenly, his dark eyes narrowed at me with a hint of a smile. He quickly got up from the ground and strode toward me, grabbing my hand and polling me into his arms. Looking up at Officer Jackson and Idris on the opposite yacht, he smirked. ¡°Since I can¡¯t escape, taking a woman with me to theherworld isn¡¯t a bad idea.¡± Saying this, he pulled me toward the zing cabin, even kicking over all the oil drums on the deck. In an instant, the ck oil met the mes, and a fierce fire engulfed the entire deck and cabin. Lucas dragged me into the sea of fire. The pungent smoke was suffocating, and I could not breathe. Through the mes, I thought I saw Idris leap from the opposite yacht, rushing toward us. I wanted to tell him to leave; Lucas clearly intended to take me down with him. His arrival would only result in more loss of life. But the thick smoke choked my words. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Lucas saw Idris running toward us too. His smile grew as he hoarsely whispered in my ear, ¡°Yvette, it seems we won¡¯t be lonely on the road to theherworld.¡± Watching Idris approach, my eyes reddened. I had inhaled too much smoke and was struggling to breathe. With thest of my strength, I pushed Lucas away and shouted at Idris, ¡°Idris, have you lost your mind?¡± Idris had already reached me. As he saw Lucas staggering in the fire, he grabbed me, trying to lead me to safety. However, Lucas suddenly caught me, holding a burning piece of wood in his hand and swinging it at Idris. Fortunately, Idris was agile and managed to dodge him. Taking advantage of Lucas¡® distraction, Idris pushed me out of the cabin. I stumbled a few steps and stood firm, only to hear Officer Jackson¡¯s panicked voice from the opposite yacht, ¡°Get away quickdy, that yacht is about to explode!¡± The fire was too intense. After Idris pushed me out of the cabin, all I could see inside were the raging mes. I could not make anyone out, be it Idris or Lucas. Realizing the yacht was about to explode, I trembled in panic, shouting Idris¡¯s name into the cabin, but only the fierce wind and thick smoke on the sea answered me Just as I tried to go back in for Idris, he emerged from the cabin, covering his mouth and nose with his clothes. Before I could say anything, he wrapped his arms around my waist and whispered in my ear, Let¡¯s go!¡± Then, he half¨Ccarried me and we leaped into the sea. Boom! An explosion sounded. The scorching heat wave hit us, but thankfully, Officer Jackson had arranged a lifeboat, quickly rescuing Idris and me to shore. Everything happened so fast. When I looked back at the burning yacht, it had already been blown apart, leaving only fragments scattered across the vast sea, still sparking ¡°Lucas¡­ is dead?¡± I could not believe that such a viin had died just like that. Idris looked up at the debris, his dark eyes filled with emotions I could not decipher. After a long while, he hummed in a low voice and then fell silent Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Don¡¯t Call Me That Anymore. At the harbor, after Officer Jackson took away Lucas¡® other subordinates, he came over to greet us. After a brief exchange, he turned to me and said, ¡°Ms. Scott, I will report the details of this incident to my superiors. Thank you for your significant help. Without you, we might have let Lucas escape.¡± I shook my head, still somewhat uncertain, and asked him, ¡°Officer Jackson, is Lucas really dead? Did you find his b*dy?¡± Officer Jackson smiled faintly and reassured me, ¡°The explosion of the yacht was quite powerful, destroying many things. Lucas¡® b*dy was probably incinerated, and given the vastness of the sea, can¡¯t salvage his remains. But don¡¯t worry, he was shot in the leg, wounded in the arm by you, and injured during the fight with Mr. Young in the cabin. In such a condition, he had no chance to jump into the sea or save himself in just a few seconds, so his death is certain.¡± Relieved by his exnation, I felt much lighter. After a pause, remembering Alex, I asked, ¡°Officer Jackson, was Alex caught?¡± ¡°Yes, he was caught,¡± he replied, and continued, ¡°Caleb and Bet too. Don¡¯t worry, we will give you a proper exnation.¡± I nodded and thanked him. After speaking with me, Officer Jackson turned to Idris, hesitating slightly with a hint of regret on his face, ¡°Mr. Young, the clue from Lucas might be temporarily lost. For now, we can only hope that his subordinates can provide some useful information.¡± Idris pursed his l*ps, his handsome face showing a hint of coldness. He nodded slightly without saying much. He was never one to show his emotions, but I could see from the faint gleam in his eyes that he was disappointed. Disappointed? I wondered, puzzled. What clue was Officer Jackson talking about? Why was Idris disappointed? I could not help but think back to the events of five years ago. Even now, I could not understand how someone of Idris¡® status could fall into Lucas¡® hands and he blinded and tortured in a water cell. I never liked prying into others¡® secrets, so I had never asked. However, now, hearing Officer Jackson¡¯s words, I could not help but specte. Was Idris looking for something or someone on Lucas, or some unknown past event? Officer Jackson did not continue the conversation with Idris. He just sighed quietly and went to Owned by N?velDrama.Org. handle other matters Looking at Idris, I did not ask anything more. Instead, I focused on his already injured hand, now gruesomely wounded from the brutal fight with Lucas. I could not bear to look directly at it and unwittingly frowned. Eventually, I could not help but say, ¡°If you don¡¯t treat that wound, your hand will be ruined.¡± He nced down at his hand and then at me, his l*ps parting slightly. ¡°I thought you were hoping that this hand would be ruined.¡± Feeling a lump in my throat, I did not respond and turned to enter the cabin. His hand was wounded because of the resentment I harbored in my heart after waking up in the hospital, a resentment with nowhere to be vented. At the moment I learned of the loss of our child, 1 was filled with hatred, wishing to kill him and Moore. It was then that he was caught in the crossfire. Just half an hour ago, I had not felt the slightest sympathy for him, but when he jumped off the yacht and desperately rushed toward me, pushing me out of the cabin at thest moment before the yacht exploded and jumping into the sea with me, those emotions I had deeply suppressed could not be ignored. Perhaps it was fate. After so much turmoil, we were finally safe. I had nned to stay in Macamer for a night before leaving, but I really was not in the mood to stay any longer. Firstly, after going through so much, I was still unable to calm my emotions, and even if 1 stayed here for the night, I doubted I could sleep. Secondly, with Caleb and Bet caught, the top priority was to retrieve the funds they had embezzled, to fill the financial void of Scott Corporation. The sooner the funds were recovered, the sooner Maxwell could breathe a sigh of relief; otherwise, letting him struggle day by day was not a solution Lake City Airport When the nended, it was already past midnight. Idris had returned with me, and we did not speak much on the way. Exiting the airport terminal, as I was about to hail a cab, Idris stopped me. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Ensio toe and pick us up. No need for a cab. I pursed my l*ps and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. We¡¯re not going the same way, so let¡¯s not trouble Mr. Candor to run back and forth.¡± After saying that, I opened the door of a taxi to get in. Bang! Idris abruptly closed the car door, his handsome brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Yvette. ¡°Iddy.¡± Before he could finish, a soft, coquettish voice called out from not far away. Without looking, I knew it was Moore With a belly showing four or five months of pregnancy, Moore jogged up to Idris. She nced at me, showing no regard for my presence, and looked at Idris with eyes full of longing and concern, ¡°Iddy, why did you suddenly go to Hansa without telling me? I¡¯ve been so worried.¡± Seeing her, Idris¡® brows slightly knitted, but he calmly asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Moore, with a face full of worry and charm, replied, ¡°How can you say that? I was so worried about you that I couldn¡¯t sleep. Knowing you wereing back, I came with Mr. Candor to pick you up. Ensio, having parked the car, came over. He nced at me with a hint of apology, then looked at Idris and said, ¡°Mr. Young, Mrs. Young, Ms. Scott insisted oning, and I couldn¡¯t stop her.¡± Idris did not say much, just stated, ¡°Let¡¯s go, get in the car.¡± As he spoke and reached out to pull me, I stepped away. Spotting Maxwell rushing over, I turned to Idris and offered a distant smile, ¡°Someone hase to pick me up. I won¡¯t disturb you any more now, Mr. Young.¡± With that, I looked at Ensio and said with a faint sinile, ¡°Mr. Candor, you should change the way you address me. Mr. Young and I are divorced now. The title Mrs. Young is not for me anymore. You shouldn¡¯t use it without thinking in the future.¡± Soin to im Your Surprise Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Ungrateful Ensio¡¯s face stiffened as he looked up at Idris. Idris¡® handsome eyebrows were tightly furrowed, and his dark eyes looked at me with a hint of displeasure. I was not in the mood to stare at his expression, so I turned to jog toward Maxwell¡¯s car, swiftly getting in After buckling up, Maxwell nced at Idris, who still had not left, and started the car, asking, ¡°What did you say? Mr. Young looks quite upset.¡± I rubbed my temples and replied indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t say much. Thanks foring out to pick me up sote. Has my mom gone to bed? He nodded. ¡°She should be asleep. The lights in the living room were off when I left the house. It¡¯s already sote, and if I wasn¡¯t in the habit of staying upte, I might not have seen your message. I smiled, realizing it was indeed veryte at night. I had sent him a message about my return tonight before boarding the ne but had not expected him to pick me up, considering it was the middle of the night Disturbing someone¡¯s sleep at this hour was not a good thing to do. After returning to the Scotts with Maxwell, I felt more rxed in the familiar and safe environment. 1 took a shower, and my tense nerves gradually eased. I soon fell asleep in bed and slept soundly until noon the next day. After spending some time in bed, I went downstairs and found the vi empty. I tried calling my mother but could not get through. Just as I was about to call Maxwell, his call came in Answering the phone, I heard a noise on the other end and asked, ¡°Where are you? Why is it so noisy? He clicked his tongue and replied, ¡°Scott Corporation, the finance department.¡± The finance department? ¡°How much of the assets that Caleb and Bt embezzled have been recovered?¡± There was a pause on the other end before he said, ¡°One¨Cthird. The rest of the assets were partly transferred to overseas ounts and frozen months ago by the two, and some might have been lost in gambling¡± I had considered such an oue. Hundreds of millions in funds had been tampered with, so it would be miraculous to recover all of them. After a pause, I asked over the phone, ¡°Can the funds we¡¯ve recovered so far barely stabilize Scott Corporation?¡± He pondered momentarily before responding, ¡°They can, but not for long. For Scott Corporation to fully stabilize and continue to develop, we need to quickly find a project and attract significant Investment before things get out of hand.¡± Of course, I knew we needed new projects, but given the recent passing of my father, the chaos within Scott Corporation, and theck of funds, everything was causing me a great deal of stress. Upon learning of Scott Corporation¡¯s situation, any good project in the business circle would shy away. fearing that their investment would go down the drain. None dared to associate with Scott Corporation. I took a deep breath and said, ¡°First, we need to stabilize Scott Corporation and quell the internal strife before we look for new projects.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Maxwell agreed over the phone and then added, ¡°By the way, Officer jackson came to the Scotts¡® Residence this morning. He left a message asking you to visit the police station. Aunt Deb probably went there already¡± To the police station? After hanging up, I remembered Alex and figured that the incident from five years ago also needed a resolution. With that thought, I quickly changed clothes and left. At the police station, I arrived to find my mother and Idris waiting in the lobby, Seeing my mother was expected, but Idris¡® presence surprised me, causing me to frown slightly. My mother came up to me, took my hand, and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep longer? I¡¯ve spoken with Officer Jackson. He said it¡¯s fine if I handle it. Once we get Alex¡¯s statement, your innocence will be proven.¡± I patted her hand to reassure her and smiled lightly. Looking around, I asked, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Officer Jackson?¡± My mother paused, nced at Idris, and said, ¡°Alex¡¯s statement is out. Officer Jackson just took Moore inside, saying they needed to cross¨Ccheck some statements with her. I nodded, understanding why Idris was here- he came to apany Moore. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Officer Jackson came out, followed by Moore, whose delicate face was pale and distressed. Upon seeing Idris, tears immediately began to fall from her eyes. Idris, unclear about what had happened, saw her crying incessantly and looked at Officer Jackson with questioning dark eyes. Although he did not ask verbally, the inquiry in his gaze was apparent Officer Jackson, seeing this, addressed us, ¡°Here¡¯s the situation: we needed to question Miss Moore separately because, in Alex¡¯s statement, there are details about Ms. Yvette being abducted to the border five years ago, and Ms. Moore is suspected of being an aplice. Hence, the police needed to interrogate her separately.¡± ¡°Aplice?¡± My mother¡¯s face darkened with anger as she red at Moore and yelled, ¡°So it was you who harmed my daughter, you wicked woman! 1 really raised an ungrateful wretch!¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Possibly Not Lead To Conviction As we were speaking, my mother, driven by intense emotions, was about to step forward and hit Moore Moore was terrified and hid behind Idris with tears streaming down her face. She pleaded, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not true, I didn¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t even know that Alex guy. He¡¯s framing me! When Yvette was in trouble five years ago, I was as anxious as anyone, how could I possibly harm Yvette?¡± Being at the police station, I stopped my mother and turned to Officer Jackson, ¡°Can I see Alex¡¯s statement?¡± Officer Jackson nodded and led us all to the surveince room to rey the video of Alex¡¯s interrogation. In his statement, Alex described how he met Moore five years ago and how they conspired to deceive me, exining everything in detail. After hearing Alex¡¯s statement, my mother was so angry she was trembling, wishing she could tear Moore apart with her own hands. Moore was pale with tear¨Cstained cheeks, shaking her head continuously, insisting that Alex was framing her I nced at Idris, whose expression seemed indifferent throughout, not uttering a word, just standing coldly beside Moore. I could not decipher his thoughts and frankly had no inclination to probe further Instead, I turned to Officer Jackson, ¡°Can Alex¡¯s testimony lead to a conviction?¡± I did not specify whether Alex¡¯s testimony could convict him or Moore as an aplice, but Officer Jackson¡¯s response was very clear, Officer Jackson nced at Moore, her eyes swollen and filled with a pitiful expression, and then at Idris, seemingly noticing the unusual rtionship between them. After a brief pause, he said to me, Alex has confessed to his crimes, and with charges like drug trafficking and abduction alone, he¡¯s facing a lengthy prison sentence, possibly for half his life.¡± After saying this, he pursed his l*ps slightly and continued, ¡°As for the aplice he implicated, due to theck of video evidence or other strong witness testimony, the police can¡¯t rule out the possibility that he¡¯s randomly using someone to deflect me. Therefore, we can¡¯t just convict someone based on his usations alone, but¡­¡± Having said this, he looked at Moore and said, ¡°Ms. Moore, since this incident from five years ago has resurfaced, it¡¯s important for the police to clear the names of those involved. Therefore, we would appreciate your full cooperation with our investigation and questioning process.¡± Moore nodded with tears in her eyes, looking pitiful, and with a hoarse voice, replied, ¡°Yes, I will cooperate with the police investigation. I haven¡¯t done what I¡¯ve been used of, and I hope the police can clear my name. I wouldn¡¯t want to be wrongfully used and have it affect my sisterly rtionship with Yvette.¡°¡± Officer Jackson pursed his l*ps and said nothing more. After speaking a few words to me, he turned to Idris and asked, ¡°Mr. Young, may I have a word with you in private?¡± Idris nodded and left with Officer Jackson without saying much. Seeing Idris being taken away by Officer Jackson, Moore¡¯s face showed a trace of panic. Her beautiful eyes followed Idris as he left, and her hands were tightly intertwined. It seemed she was worried about what officer Jackson might say to Idris. I did not say anything and just left the interrogation room. After watching Alex¡¯s testimony, my mother was convinced that Moore had framed me five years ago. Unable to control her emotions, she suddenly grabbed Moore¡¯s hair as soon as we reached the police station lobby. She shrieked, ¡°Moore, I should never have adopted you, you ungrateful wretch! Even a dog would have been more loyal than you after twenty years. But you? You framed my daughter and seduced my son¨C inw, you shameless thing! I should have let you freeze, starve, or die of illness back then, instead of letting you live to harm others!¡± My mother, who was usually not aggressive, was extremely angry and lost control of her emotions, wishing she could kill Moore on the spot. Caught off guard, Moore, being pregnant, could only struggle and scream. Trying to maintain her gentle image, she cried and pleaded for mercy. However, my mother did not care about any of that and attacked Moore fiercely. Themotion in the lobby was so loud that it attracted the attention of the busy police officers and even bystanders. Soon, the lobby was surrounded by onlookers: In her fury, although my mother was pulled away by the police, she continued to curse Moore and recount how Moore had framed me years ago. At first, I did not realize my mother¡¯s intentions and was focused on calming her down, but then I noticed she was deliberately mentioning Moore¡¯s involvement in framing me five years ago. That was when I noticed that people were recording this with their phones. Was my mother trying to garner public support for me through the inte? I was somewhat helpless at the realization. After all, inte rumors were often hearsay and outsiders would not understand the full story, Even if she spoke out, it might not be very effective. When Idris and Officer Jackson came out, Moore was surrounded by police officers, sitting on the ground, wiping her tears and ying the victim Idris, upon seeing this, slightly furrowed his brow, went over to her, helped her up, and asked, ¡°WhatPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 A Person Pretending to Sleep Was Impossible to Awaken Upon seeing Idris, Moore¡¯s pitiful act intensified. Her tears fell freely as she spoke in a broken voice, I understand that Mom is upset for Yvette and wants to take it out on someone, but Iddy, I truly never thought of hurting Yvette. You know, if it weren¡¯t for my caring about Yvette more than anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t have left you three years ago, nor would I have stood by and watched you marry Yvette. 1 never wanted to ruin your rtionship with her. It¡¯s just that I was desperate and had no choice but to ask for your help, Iddy.¡± Her words, both overtly and subtly, seemed to imply that she had given Idris up for me. was not foolish; I caught the insinuation Now that we had reached this stage, she still maintained her act, which was beyond my expectations. I had thought that once Alex was caught and personally identified her, she could not possibly have the audacity to deny it. It seemed I underestimated her. She persisted in her denial, insisting she was framed. The police had no evidence, and they could not do much solely based on Alex¡¯s testimony. Idris did not speak except to turn to me and say, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant His seemingly random remark was cryptic, yet I understood what he meant. Idris was warning me not to be too harsh with a pregnant woman. Initially, I did not want to say too much in front of so many people to avoid public spectacle, but hearing Idris¡¯s words, something in me felt ufortably constricted. I could not help but scoff. ¡°The ancients truly didn¡¯t lie when they said love is blind, something you exemplify perfectly, Mr. Young.¡± I did not finish my words, only giving Idris a scornful look. Then, turning to Moore, I said, ¡°Your shamelessness exceeds my expectations, Moore. I thought that once Alex was caught and he personally implicated you, you wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to deny it. But I really underestimated you. Indeed, you can deny everything, and the police can¡¯t do anything to you. But do you really think everyone else is as foolish as you, unable to think for themselves when faced with a problem?¡± Moore¡¯s eyes were red with tears, still maintaining her pretentious demeanor. ¡°Yvette, I really didn¡¯t do what you¡¯re using me of back then. I don¡¯t know why Alex would frame me like this. He¡¯s trying to drive a wedge between us sisters.¡± I scoffed coldly and said lightly, ¡°You im Alex framed you. Then let me ask you, how would a desperate criminal like Alex even know you? Why would he falsely use you instead of someone else? He specifically insists that it was you. When he abducted me, I never revealed any information about my family to him. How did he know you¡¯re my sister? During the police interrogation, how could he confidently assert that you were the one who instructed him to lure me? Does he possess some sort of divination skills to deduce that I have a sister? You say he¡¯s spouting nonsense, but howe his nonsense perfectly fits your description?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The police gave me a so¨Ccalled resolution with the phrase ¡®insufficient evidence to convict¡°, but the underlying reasons were not hard to figure out. I did not specte about the role Idris yed in all this, but it was clear that some in the police department were considerate of him. Even if Moore were convicted, given her current pregnant state, the execution of her sentence would likely be dyed I had been silent, but I was well aware of all these intricacies. However, Moore¡¯s shamelessness and pretense finally pushed me to voice everything out loud. Moore turned pale, her hands tightly clenching as she tried to find words to defend herself. Idris slightly furrowed his brows but remained silent Officer Jackson stood by, seemingly unsure of what to say Having said what I wanted, I helped my mother and left the police station. People gradually lose faith bit by bit. I did not know when it started, but the image of Idris in my heart had gradually lost the stature it once had. I used to think he was responsible, understood right from wrong, was decisive in his actions, was swift and effective, and so smart and brave. However, Moore¡¯s appearance made me begin to see things less clearly. I did not believe he could not discern the truth or falsity of Alex¡¯s usations against Moore, nor did I believe he could not see through Moore¡¯s act Nheless, a person pretending to be asleep was impossible for me to awaken Spin to im Your Surprise Reward Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Treating to Dinner The financial turmoil at Scott Corporation eased somewhat after Caleb and Bt were arrested. Maxwell was a talented individual with his own ideas on management and corporate governance In the following month, he almost resolved many major issues on the surface of Scott Corporation, and several shareholders who originally nned to withdraw their investments no longer caused trouble at thepany. The internal stability of thepany also significantly improved. As for Alex, as expected with several cases piled up against him, he was set to spend the rest of his life in prison. Regarding Moore, Officer Jackson informed me that Alex¡¯s testimony alone was insufficient for her conviction. They could only keep a record of her case; the police could not do much more at that moment. I had anticipated such an oue. The police also issued a closure notice for the incident that happened five years ago. As for Idris and me, perhaps because Moore was being monitored by the police or for some other reasons, he did not appear before me in the following days. I was waiting for him to sign the divorce agreement so I could collect the divorce certificate from the town hall, formally ending our marital ties. However, since he never showed up and I was busy working with Maxwell on expanding new projects for Scott Corporation, I did not have the energy to proactively seek him out. Time flew by in a rush. Lake City had fully entered winter. When it was midwinter, my mother and I visited my father¡¯s grave and told him about everything that had happened in thest five years, hoping he could rest in peace knowing these developments After leaving the cemetery, the sky in Lake City was foggy and the weather was bitterly cold. I took my mother back to the Scotts¡® Residence, nning to make ginger tea to warm us up. Before I could enter the kitchen, Zoe called me. We had not been in contact for a while. I answered the phone and before I could speak, a sweet voice came through. ¡°Yvette, are you busy?¡± I Instinctively shook my head then realized she could not see me through the phone and said, ¡°No, what¡¯s up?¡± The young girl on the other end seemed a bit hesitant, but after a while, she asked, ¡°Can I invite you to dinner tonight?¡± I smiled and was about to ask her what was the matter, but considering I had no ns for the evening, I simply replied, ¡°Sure, I was actually thinking of asking you out for dinner too. It¡¯s been a while since west met.¡± ¡°Great. I¡¯ll send you the address in a bit ¡°Zoe sounded excited when she heard my agreement. A few seconds after hanging up, Zoe sent me the address and time for dinner, I found it a bit strange. Although I knew Zoe through the Youngs and we did hang out asionally going out for meals or shopping, I had never seen her this excited before. What was so special about today? Curious but without overthinking it, I put away my phone It was gettingte, so after informing my mother, I went to my room to change clothes and then left Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. the house As I parked outside the restaurant and got out of my car, a voice said, ¡°That was quick, Turning around, I saw Maxwell and was momentarily surprised. ¡°Are you here for dinner too?¡± Usually, he would go home to eat after work, mainly because he seemed to really enjoy the meals my mother cooked. He would asionally urge me to join him. Raising an eyebrow and still ying with his car keys, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Ms. Zachary tell you?¡± I was a bit puzzled. ¡°Ms. Zachary? Zoe?¡± Before he could respond, a sweet voice called out from not far away, ¡°Yvette, Maxy ¡± Maxy? Maxwell? My brow furrowed slightly. Were they that close now? However, Maxwell¡¯s use of ¡®Ms. Zachary! suggested they were not very close Zoe ran over, her eyes curved like crescents as she looked at me and Maxwell. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already reserved a table.¡± I followed her into the restaurant, still pondering. ¡°Zoe, you called Mr. Sanchez over too?¡± She nodded, her eyes twinkling adorably. ¡°Yes, I was so happy when I called you earlier that I forgot to mention it As she spoke, she led us to our table and summoned the waiter to order. I was very curious but decided to wait until after we ordered. Once we had ordered, Zoe turned to me, ¡°Yvette, I heard from Maxy that Scott Corporation is looking for investments, right?¡± I nodded, somewhat puzzled, and nced at Maxwell, surprised that he and Zoe had be close enough to discuss such matters. Could it be that they were¡­? Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 I Will Get Iddy to Marry Me I had not even started to ask when Zoe blurted out, ¡°Yvette, guess what I heard? There are a bunch of new projects kicking off in Lake City, Down in Southern City, the city hall¡¯s marked off a chunk ofnd for themselves, nning to move there. Come next spring, they¡¯ll break ground, and right now, they¡¯re gearing up to call for bids.¡± New projects? I took a beat, eyeing her curiously. ¡°Where¡¯d you hear that?¡± Lake City was not exactly sprawling, and Scott Corporation had been a fixture for decades. Despite recent hups, we were usually clued in on the local buzz. If there were fresh projects brewing, we should¡¯ve caught wind of it way earlier, yet, here I was, just as in the dark as Maxwell. It threw me for a loop. ¡°My uncle told me,¡± Zoe piped up. ¡°He¡¯s got a gig at city hall. I was over for dinnerst night, and he started chatting about the project funds. It got me thinking about when Maxy said he wanted to hook Scott Corporation up with some projects, so I made a point to meet up and fill you in.¡± She finished her spiel and nced over at Maxwell, her face all lit up with a crush that she could not quite hide. Maxwell, looking a bit overwhelmed by her googly eyes, quickly shifted his gaze to me and said, ¡°If she¡¯s got this opportunity, we should definitely throw our hat in the ring for these projects.¡± I nodded, turning back to Zoe. ¡°Did you catch when the bids are going out?¡± Zoe shook her head. ¡°Nope, did not ask.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no sweat,¡± Maxwell chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s a public tender by the city hall, so they¡¯ll announce it. We just need to get our ducks in a row, and sniffing out the when and where should be a breeze.¡± I frowned slightly, feeling a tad uncertain. Maxwell noticed my silence and asked, ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡± I paused, then said, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking that this might be moreplicated than we thought. Projects starting after the New Year should be put out for bids at least six months in advance. But we¡¯re only hearing whispers about it from Zoe now, which makes me think someone¡¯s already got their hooks in them. By the time they announce the official bids, it¡¯ll probably just be for show. If we throw our hat in the ring, we might just end up as sacrificialmbs. Maxwell¡¯s brow creased. ¡°I hadn¡¯t considered that. I sighed. It was the worst¨Ckept secret around: everyone was after the golden goose, but there were only so many eggs to go around. Getting your hands on one? That was all about who you knew. The whole ¡®open bidding spiel was just a smokescreen to make the process look legitimate to those on the outside. After a brief silence, I turned to Zoe ¡°Hey Zoe, could you do us a solid and dig up the details on when the bidding starts. Find out who¡¯s running the show for this project.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll check with my uncle,¡± she replied. Once we wrapped up our talk, Zoe and Maxwell got busy with the menu, and I headed to the restroom. Coming back from the restroom, I had a stroke of luck or maybe not. I spotted a couple of familiar faces in one of the private rooms at the end of the corridor: Madam Young and Moore. Running into either of them separately would not have fazed me, but finding them together, seemingly hashing out some deal? That was a surprise. What exactly Moore and Madam Young were hashing out, I could not tell, but things definitely went south when Madam Young, in a fit of rage, chucked her teacup straight at Moore, yelling, ¡°Moore, you¡¯ve got some nervel¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Moore just sat there, cool as a cucumber, and did not even flinch when the teacup came flying. She took the hit right on the forehead, and in no time, a red bump bloomed on her pale skin. With no one else around, Moore shot Madam Young a defiant smirk and taunted, ¡°Why would not I dare? You¡¯ve seen the divorce papers Yvette handed Iddy, right? Once Iddy signs off, I¡¯m going to make sure he marries me So what if you¡¯re against it now? Let¡¯s face it, you¡¯re not getting any younger, and you¡¯ll be six feet under soon enough. Even if Iddy ys the good son and listens to you, you can¡¯t call the shots forever. Just so you know, the second you¡¯re gone, who Iddy chooses is none of your business. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Time Will Tell i ¡°You¡± Madam Young was so livid she You for words. Hier hand shook as she pointed at Moore, and it was quite a while before she managed to his, ¡°In your dreams! Even if I¡¯m gone, I¡® make sure you never get a foot into the door of the Youngs¡± I was not one for snooping, but after catching just that bit of their spat, I could plece together the gist It looked like Moore had her sights set on bing one of the Youngs, but Madam Young was not having it, and they were at a standoff Considering Moore¡¯s usual style, should she not be buttering up Madam Young initieed of going for to¨C toe with her, especially since she was not officially in the family yet? The nerve of her, spouting off like that and potentially cutting off her own escape route so Could it be that Idris had her feeling so secure that she could not care less about Madami Young¡¯s take on the matter? ¡°What¡¯s got your attention?¡± Maxwell¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. 1 spun around to find Maxwell, a faint smile ying on his l*ps as he shook his head. I dodged his question with one of my own ¡°Heading to the bathroom ¡°Nope,¡± he said, his eyes briefly scanning the room before settling back on me with a casual air. ¡°Jast looking for you. Thought you might¡¯ve taken a tumble into a pit or something.¡± I rolled my eyes at him and sidestepped, making my way back to our table. He trailed behind me, then hit me with a question out of the blue, ¡°Aunt Deb mentioned they dug up some dirt on that mess from five years back, but there¡¯s not enough to pin anything on Moore. I¡¯ve been swamped and didn¡¯t get the full scoop. Knowing who¡¯s behind your troubles and not being able to touch them. How¡¯s that sitting with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been losing sleep over it!¡± I tossed back at him, chucking my used napkin into a trash can as we walked Maxwell stepped in front of me, giving me a searching look ¡°Not losing sleep? You¡¯re not worried? You¡¯re just gonna let it slide?¡± I stopped in my tracks and met his gaze. This guy was a knockout, no question about it¨CZoe was head over heels for a reason. ¡°Who says I¡¯m not worried? Who says I¡¯m letting it slide He seemed puzzled by my reaction. ¡°From what I¡¯ve seentely, you¡¯ve been acting like it¡¯s all water under the bridge.¡± I nted my feet and faced him squarely. ¡°Ever heard the saying, ¡°Revenge is a dish best served cold? That caught him off guard, and he arched an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Chapter 142 Time Will Tell ¡°You¡­¡± Madam Young was so livid she was at a loss for words. Her hand shook as she pointed at Moore, and it was quite a while before she managed to hiss, ¡°In your dreams! Even if I¡¯m gone, I¡¯ll make sure you never get a foot into the door of the Youngs.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. I was not one for snooping, but after catching just that bit of their spat, I could piece together the gist. It looked like Moore had her sights set on bing one of the Youngs, but Madam Young was not having it, and they were at a standoff. Considering Moore¡¯s usual style, should she not be buttering up Madam Young instead of going toe- to¨Ctoe with her, especially since she was not officially in the family yet? The nerve of her, spouting off like that and potentially cutting off her own escape route. Could it be that Idris had her feeling so secure that she could not care less about Madam Young¡¯s take on the matter? ¡°What¡¯s got your attention?¡± Maxwell¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts I spun around to find Maxwell, a faint smile ying on his l*ps as he shook his head. I dodged his question with one of my own. ¡°Heading to the bathroom?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± he said, his eyes briefly scanning the room before settling back on me with a casual air. ¡°Just looking for you. Thought you might¡¯ve taken a tumble into a pit or something I rolled my eyes at him and sidestepped, making my way back to our table. He trailed behind me, then hit me with a question out of the blue, ¡°Aunt Deb mentioned they dug up some dirt on that mess from five years back, but there¡¯s not enough to pin anything on Moore. I¡¯ve been swamped and didn¡¯t get the full scoop. Knowing who¡¯s behind your troubles and not being able to touch them¡­ How¡¯s that sitting with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been losing sleep over it!¡± I tossed back at him, chucking my used napkin into a trash can as we walked Maxwell stepped in front of me, giving me a searching look. ¡°Not losing sleep? You¡¯re not worried? You¡¯re just gonna let it slide?¡± 1 stopped in my tracks and met his gaze. This guy was a knockout, no question about it¨CZoe was head over heels for a reason. ¡°Who says I¡¯m not worried? Who says I¡¯m letting it slide?¡± He seemed puzzled by my reaction. ¡°From what I¡¯ve seentely, you¡¯ve been acting like it¡¯s all water under the bridge.¡± I nted my feet and faced him squarely. ¡°Ever heard the saying, Revenge is a dish best served cold¡®? That caught him off guard, and he arched an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± I did not bother answering. Instead, I took my seat at the table where Zoe had already set everything up. She waved us over, signaling it was time to dig in. Thew might have let Moore off the hook, and of course I was mad at first. However, after some hard thinking, I came to terms with it. That did not mean I was about to forget the whole thing, though. Every single moment from that nightmare at the border five years ago, every sleepless night since- they were etched in my memory. If Moore thought she was going to get away with it, she did not know me at all. Zoe had us all out for dinner, which was half about briefing us on the project and half, I suspected, an excuse to see Maxwell. She seemed pretty smitten with him. As we wrapped up, I caught Zoe¡¯s eye and asked, ¡°Did not drive over tonight?¡± She shot a quick look at Maxwell, nodded, and murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll just grab a cab hometer.¡± I frowned a little at that. ¡°With the year winding down, I¡¯m not thrilled about you beading back solo in a taxi.¡± I nced at Maxwell and added, ¡°Mr. Sanchez, would you mind giving Zoe a lift? I¡¯ll have another errand to run shortly¡± Maxwell simply nodded, sparing the questions, and asked me, ¡°What are you busy with thiste at night?¡± Oops I was momentarily stumped. Scrambling for an excuse, I mentioned Sweety, ¡°I got a text from Sweety during dinner, asking me to swing by. I¡¯ve been swampedtely, so I want to check in and see how she¡¯s doing Maxwell just grunted, thankfully not prying, and chivalrously opened the car door for Zoe. I watched them drive off, then dug out my car keys, ready to head out myself Before I could get to my car, a voice called from behind, ¡°Yvette. It was Madam Young¡¯s voice, warm yetced with a touch of distance and the weight of years. I turned and there she was, smiling at me with a polite, ¡°Grandma.¡± I had assumed she had left, but there she was just leaving the restaurant, alone. My brow creased. Had Moore left without her? ¡°You look like you¡¯ve lost weight since Ist saw you,¡± Madam Young said as she came closer. I returned the smile, ¡°Grandma, were you dining by yourself here?¡± She gave a little nod and got straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk business,¡± she said. Then, with a curious look in her eye, she asked me, ¡°So, I hear you and Iddy are splitting up?¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Madam Young¡¯s Apology Hearing it from Madam Young made it sound so polite. I gave her a small smile and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve signed the divorce papers. Now it¡¯s just up to Idris to sign, and then we¡¯ll go to the local office to make it official.¡± She peered at me, her old eyes shadowed with something I could not quite read. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± she asked. Her question caught me off¨Cguard. She was supposed to be all for me and Idris calling it quits. In fact, she had been waiting for it. Now, her words had an edge to them. What did she mean by asking if I was sure? She must have picked up on my confusion because she paused before continuing, ¡°About what happened five years ago¡­ Mr. Zachary filled me in, and the police have closed the case. You were a victim too, and it¡¯s been a long time. It shouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble for you. Ever since your ident, I¡¯ve been wondering if I meddled too much in you kids¡® lives. Because of me, you and Iddy lost your first child. It was a Young, and my interference caused such a needless loss. I¡¯m not getting any younger, and when I meet Iddy¡¯s grandpa down below, I reckon he¡¯ll have a few words for me about it.¡± I had never heard Madam Young talk like this before. Her voice was heavy with regret, and it stirred something deep inside me Without thinking, I blurted out, ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s all water under the bridge!¡± She gazed at me, inhaling softly before speaking, ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to say sorry to you, Yvette. I was too tough on you before, and I really hope you don¡¯t hold it against me.¡± I had not seen Madam Young opening up like thising. I shook my head gently. ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s nothing to forgive. You were just looking out for Idris, from your point of view.¡± She let out a weary sigh, a shadow crossing her face. ¡°Yvette, are you truly set on divorcing Iddy?¡± It was the same question, just asked in a new way. I nodded, giving her a quiet ¡®yes¡®. Her eyebrows knitted together in frustration. ¡°Is it because of Moore? The pressure I put on you? Or the loss of the baby?¡± I paused, caught off guard by her detailed questioning, but I nodded again. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of everything.¡± The truth was, Idris and I might never have been right for each other. Our marriage was misguided from the start¡ªhow could we ever have hoped to be like any other happy couple? She looked at me, her eyes filled with words she could not quite bring herself to say. After a brief silence, she finally asked, ¡°If we can fix these issues you¡¯re worried about, will you give Iddy another chance?¡± Her question took me by surprise. Why was she bringing this up now? Madam Young¡¯s face, worn by time, showed a touch of forlorn resignation. ¡°You know, we all have to admit something no matter how hard we fight it, we alle to terms with getting older in the end. Her words hung in the air, leaving me puzzled for a moment ¡°Madam Young,¡± a voice interrupted. I nced to the side when I heard the voice and saw Mr. Zachary hurrying over with a cozy shawl in his hands. He gently wrapped it around Madam Young and told her, ¡°The car¡¯s here.¡± Madam Young gave a subtle nod toward the sleek ck Maybach parked nearby. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. As Mr. Zachary assisted her, ready to head to the car, Madam Young paused and turned to me. Yvette, I really think you should give your marriage with Iddy another thought,¡± she said earnestly. Whatever or whoever¡¯s getting in the way, I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯m aware that my actions have caused you trouble with the Youngs, and I¡¯m sorry for that. But if youe back, I promise to make things right.¡± I was taken aback, at a loss for words. Madam Young did not wait for an answer, though. She just walked away with Mr. Zachary¡¯s help after speaking her piece. I watched them get into the car and drive off, wondering what had brought on this sudden change in her. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Breakfast Invitation I could not make heads or tails of it, so I let the matter drop. I hopped into my car and drove back to the Scotts¡® Residence. The next morning, as I stepped outside, I was caught off guard by the sight of a towering man standing by a ck McLaren. It took me a second to register who he was He caught sight of me, his deep gaze locking onto mine. His expression was unreadable, his pasture tall andmanding. He closed the distance between us, stopping just a yard away, ¡°Got time for breakfast?¡± he asked, his voice a deep, smooth rumble that seemed to pull at me. I was speechless¡­ 1 had been asked out for lunch and dinner before, but a breakfast date? That was a new one. Idris sure had a knack for the unconventional. We had to pick a time to hash out the post¨Cdivorce details, and this was as good a time as any. Sure, talking about splitting up at the crack of dawn might be bad luck, but getting it over with early had its perks. I gazed up at Idris, who loomed a good head and shoulders above me, and gave hini a nod. ¡°Okay.¡± The car ride was silent. Maybe we had run out of things to say to each other, so we just sat there, wrapped in an eerie calm. Half an hourter, we pulled up to a private garden with a charming two¨Cstory house nestled inside.. Only someone with deep pockets would build such a peaceful spot in this expensive slice of the city. Idris led me upstairs to a quiet corner table. He nced at me. ¡°Hungry?¡± I shook my head. Who could stomach food at this hour? He did not press and just told the waiter, ¡°Something light, please.¡± The waiter nodded and disappeared. The silence deepened, hanging heavy between us ¡°Feeling any better?¡± He broke the quiet. His question caught me off guard. It took a moment to click that he was talking about the fever I had had after the whole mess with Locas¡¯s death and Moore¡¯s betrayal back in Macamer. It was nothing serious, and We had it now en each other alice then. How did he know I had been ill? Curiosity nagged at me, but loept it to myself and replied coolly, ¡°Much better.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Good to hear,¡± he said with a cal nod Iited my wh confusion spinning in my head, but I kept quiet The conversation had dried up, and silence settled over as again I stole a nce at the leafless camphor tree outside the window, its here branches casting a gloomy pall over the withered flowers and nts. The whole scene seemed to drag my spirits down into a pit of helplessness. Minutes ticked by, and then the waiter arrived with our breakfast. I stared at the table, now crowded with more than a dozen different breakfast dishes. Two people with a feast fit for an emperor¨C1 was amazed. I bir back a snarkyment and stayed silent. Idris slid a te of Beef Wellington in front of me, his voice even. ¡°This is good, give it a try.¡± I pressed my l*ps together, not making a move for the food, and met his gaze. ¡°Young Corporation must have a ton of stuff for you to handle. If there¡¯s something on your mind, just spit it out.¡± The thought of eating anything, especially a fancy breakfast, was thest thing I wanted early in the morning. He gave a barely noticeable frown, his dark eyes fixed on me, his voice as cool as ice, betraying no emotion ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, then talk.¡± I dropped my eyes, feeling totally at sea about why he would want to meet me at the crack of dawn. My mind raced through every possibility Lifting my head, I ventured, ¡°Is there something about the divorce certificate that¡¯s bugging you?¡± What I really meant was, did he want to change something? With the child gone and knowing him, he probably did not want to leave me shortchanged. Perhaps he was thinking of some financial I was not sure if it was my question or how I asked it, but his eyes darkened, a shadow of annoyance flickering across his face. He paused, thenmanded with an edge of authority, ¡°Eat your breakfast! His words wereced with amanding tone that allowed no room for argument, and beneath it, I could hear a trace of anger. I just could not get a read on what was going through his head, and I did not have all day to keep up this standoff, so I went ahead and crammed the beef wellington he¡¯d served me right into my mouth. Cheeks bulging with food, I barely tasted a thing as I mumbled to him, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve eaten. Your turn to spill the beans He caught sight of my overstuffed face and a flicker of a smile danced in his drop dead gorgeous eyes. With a helpless shrug, he served up another dish and pushed it toward me, his voice dripping with fondness as he said, ¡°Give this one a try¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 He Dug Up the Past I must have been seeing things to even think Idris looked at me that way. I gulped down the mouthful, trying to keep my cool, and went through the motions of eating whatever he served up, over and over This is from N?velDrama.Org. He had me try a bite of each and every dish, a dozen in total. Staring down the next pastry he offered, I fought the urge to gag, the food nearly spilling out of my mouth as I confronted him, ¡°Idris, do you really hate me that much?¡± He stopped mid¨Csip, confusion washing over his handsome features. With a furrowed brow and a deep, puzzled hum, he looked at me, clueless. I patted my chest, feeling like I was about to hurl, and pressed on, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of all sorts of ways to off a spouse¨Cpoisoning, freezing, starving¨Cbut death by overfeeding? That¡¯s a new one to me.¡± Idris did a spit¨Ctake, water flying everywhere as he coughed and sputtered. This was the first time I had ever seen him lose his cool. I handed him a napkin without thinking, and after he¡¯d finally stopped coughing, I could not help but ask, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Once he had caught his breath, he fixed his gaze on me, a yful glint in his eyes. His voice, as smooth as ever, carried a teasing edge, ¡°Yvette, killing your husband by making him choke to death is a first for me too.¡± I stared at him, unimpressed. His attempt at humor fell t. The awkward moment seemed to break the ice a bit. I really could not eat another bite, so I just sat back and eyed the man across from me. ¡°I¡¯ve got to head to the office soon. If you¡¯ve got something to say, spit it out.¡± He looked a lot better than he had earlier, the dark cloud over his face lifting somewhat. He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve got all the materials for Avaloria¡¯s new projects,¡± He passed a folder across the table to me. I was hesitant but took it, fl*pping it open to see that it was Indeed about the new projects Zoe and I had been discussing. He had providedplete information: project tender dates, the project leads, and everything Scott Corporation would need to take over, all nearly marked. After I finished looking through the documents, I met his gaze, my confusion clear. ¡°How did you¡­.¡± know I needed these? I did not even get to finish my question before he cut in. ¡°With the way things are at Scott Corporation, winning all the projects isn¡¯t realistic, but securing one or two? That¡¯s doable. Still, it¡¯ll take some serious effort from the head of Scott Corp to prepare a winning bid.¡± I nodded, swallowing the flood of words I had wanted to say, and managed a simple, ¡°Thanks. He did not respond, his expression unreadable. I could not get a read on him. Was this the only reason he wanted to meet? I hesitated, unsure whether to make a quick exit or to stick around and chat. Lost in thought, I suddenly noticed a leather bag had appeared on the table. I looked up at him, my eyes full of questions. He did not meet my gaze and just quietly sipped the fresh tea the waiter had brought over. 1 unzipped the worn leather bag and found a stack of faded photographs, several memory cards, and a bunch of old videotapes. Curiosity got the better of me, and I picked up a photo. The faces staring back were familiar, and I froze, turning to Idris with a questioning look. He did not miss a beat, calmly cing his teacup down. ¡°It was not easy, but I managed to dig up the past. Everything that could be found is right here, and it¡¯s all still good.¡± I was speechless, my mouth hanging open as I fl*pped through the snapshots of Moore and Alex¨Ccandid moments at the University of Mand, casual hangouts at some mall restaurant in Mand These were secret meet¨Cups from five years back, no doubt about it. The other tapes and cards were probably filled with their old conversations or videos. It blew my mind that after all this time, Idris was the one who ended up with this treasure trove. I set the bag down, looked him straight in the eye, and pushed down the whirlwind of thoughts. ¡°How on earth did you track these down?¡± I asked. The cops had burned through resources and got nothing, yet here they were, in Idris¡® possession. He did not even flinch, just coolly replied, ¡°If I decide to find something, I¡¯ll find it, even if it means digging six feet down.¡± I was at a loss for words. This guy was bold, that¡¯s for sure. I took a deep breath, not about to question his capabilities. He was clearly on another level. I paused, then decided to let the mystery be. ¡°Why are Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Mind Each other¡¯s business If the cops got their hands on this stuff, Moore would be locked up for years. Why would he trust me with this, knowing how much he cared about Moore? Did he really think I would not turn it over to the police? Idris¡¯s gaze was cool as itnded on me, his voice even, betraying no emotion. ¡°I just wanted to help you find the truth. I scrunched my brows, puzzled. What did he mean by finding the truth? Guessing what was going on in someone else¡¯s head had never been my thing. It was like trying to read a book with the pages glued shut. So I handed the stuff back to him, keeping my voice steady.¡± I¡¯m not sure why you gave me these, but thanks. They¡¯re no good to me now, though. He looked surprised, a wrinkle forming between his brows. ¡°No good?¡± I nodded, not really wanting to get into it. ¡°That¡¯s old news. Sure, this couldnd Moore in jail, but¡­¡± I met his eyes, pausing for a beat. ¡°But you and I both know that with the way things are, any jail time would get pushed back a year or two, and a lot can change in two years.¡± I did not spell it out for him, but the subtext was clear. These things could put Moore away for a while, but with a dy, Idris could work his magic to make sure she never stepped foot behind bars. There were always loopholes, especially for someone like Idris Idris¡¯s face clouded over, his dark eyes locking onto mine, his voice a low rumble. ¡°Yvette, do you really see me as such a bad guy?¡± I bit my l*p, holding back the urge to start a fight right there. With a calm voice, I said, ¡°Idris, you¡¯ve given me these things, and no matter why, I owe you thanks. But as for what you¡¯re up to, I can¡¯t figure it out, and honestly, I don¡¯t want to. Let¡¯s face it, we¡¯re just a couple on the brink of calling it quits. We¡¯re hardly what anyone would call close.¡± I was not sure if my blunt words stung, but I could almost see Idris¡¯s breath catch, a mix of anger and disbelief. He chuckled, disbelief winning over. ¡°Close?¡± I knew if we kept this up, a full¨Cblown argument was just around the corner, so I quickly changed the subject and started to put away the investment documents he¡¯d handed me ¡°Thanks for these. I¡¯ll make it up to you with dinner sometime.¡± Thesitated, then nced at the leather bag. ¡°I won¡¯t be needing this. First off, I¡¯m not about to send a pregnant woman to jail, and secondly she¡¯s still my sister. Just tell her we¡¯re even, and that¡¯s the end of it¡® Idris stayed silent, his dark eyes fixed on me, and I felt a wave of anxiety, my skin prickling under his gaze. I was about to break the silence when he finally spoke, his voice deep and resonant. ¡°Yvette, after two years of being married, do you really think I don¡¯t know you at all?¡°! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. I froze, confused. ¡°What are you getting at?¡± A slight smirk lifted his eyebrows as he replied, ¡°Since when did someone who always stands up for what¡¯s right suddenly decide to just let things slide?¡± He looked at me, his l*ps pressed into a thin line, and slid the leather bag across the table. ¡°I¡¯m not the viin you think I am, Yvette,¡± he began. ¡°I dug up all this stuff because I needed to understand what you went through, and I wanted to make things right. I know you¡¯re mad at me, like I said, I¡¯ll do everything I can to fix it.¡± Fix it? Fix what? The baby we lost at six weeks? but My heart clenched as if gripped by an invisible hand, leaving me breathless for a moment. I caught my breath and met his gaze with a steady one of my own. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, Idris. If you really want to make things right, let¡¯s just find time to pick up our divorce papers from the local office. We¡¯ll go our separate ways, no strings attached. I don¡¯t need your help.¡± Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Madam Young¡¯s Mishap With that, I got to my feet. ¡°Thanks for breakfast, but I¡¯ve got to run,¡± I said. Whether it was the investment project or the proof of Moore¡¯s betrayal, I was not sure if this was Idris¡¯s way of showing goodwill. Honestly, it did not matter to me anymore. ¡°Ouch!¡± I stood up too fast and collided with a waitress carrying a kettle of hot water. It sl*pped from her grasp, and the boiling water sshed onto my arm, making me gasp from the searing pain. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Idris was by my side in an instant, rolling up my sleeve to inspect the burn, his brow furrowed with concern. His quick concern and the worry etched on his usuallyposed face caught me off guard, stirring something unexpected inside me. I looked away, trying to downy the burn and eager to leave. I tried to shrug him off, but as he rolled up my sleeve, I saw the angry red burn spreading across my wrist, sending waves of stinging pain up my arm. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Idris¡¯s eyebrows knitted together in a sh as he scooped me up,pletely ignoring the waiter, who was apologizing with a look of sheer panic, and made a beeline for the bathroom I was still in a fog, not quite catching on, and I squirmed, protesting, ¡°Hey, put me down! I can walk on my own! What are you doing. Before I could get all the words out, he had me in front of the sink, cranking on the cold tap and plunging my burned arm under the chilly stream. The icy water washed over the burn, easing off some of the searing pain that had me in its grip. ¡°Still hurt?¡± Idris¡¯s voice was a low rumble close to my ear. I shook my head, feeling a bit awkward that I was still half in his arms, especially with the restroom traffic giving us curious looks. I hesitated for a second, then shifted, slipping out from his hold, and muttered a quiet ¡°Thanks¡± He did not say anything, just looked at the burn on my wrist, his brow furrowed deeply. The burn was red and swollen, with a few ugly blisters popping up. Thinking he was grossed out, I shut off the water, ready to bolt. As I went to move, he caught my other wrist and guided me out of the restroom, his deep voice saying, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡± This Kuy Was kind of baffling He got me out of the restaurant and into the car, then dashed back inside. When he came back, he had a package in his hand In the car, he handed it to me right after he hopped in, saying firmly, ¡°Ice this for a bit. I realized he was giving me an ice pack, paused for a second, then epted it, murmuring more thanks He buckded up, silent, and fired up the engine Idris led me through the hospital corridors until we found the doctor. It turned out my injury was not as bad as 1 feared¨Cjust a burn with a few blisters. The doctor patched me up quickly, reminding me to keep it dry and change the bandages regrly. As we headed out, Idris grabbed a small mountain of medicine: pills and creams for both my inside and out. Anyone else might have thought I was battling some epic illness. I nced at the stash and could not help but feel a bit sheepish. ¡°Do we really need all that?¡± I asked. He just nodded, giving my neatly wrapped wrist a quick look and a subtle nod of approval. His face was the picture of calm, and for a second, I was at a loss for words. I decided to drop it We were just stepping out of the hospital when I tried to thank him and say goodbye. ¡°Today¡°I started, but his phone buzzed to life, cutting me off I fell silent, letting him take the call. He pulled out his phone, kept it brief, and answered with a simple, ¡°What¡¯s up, Mr. Zachary?¡± I could not catch the response, but I saw the change in Idris¨Chis b*dy tensed, though his voice stayed even. Okay, I¡¯m on my way,¡± he said before hanging up. I could not help but ask, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± He pocketed his phone, his expression turning serious. ¡°¡°¡±Grandma had a fall from the attic.¡± I froze. A fall from the attic? The attic of the Youngs Old Manor was perched above the western library, a favorite spot for the Youngs kids to catch the sunrise or sunset, or just to chill with a book. It was high and usually left unsupervised, so Madam Young rarely ventured up. Why on earth had she gone up there, and how did she fall? I hesitated for a moment before voicing my worry, ¡°How¡¯s grandma? Did she get hurt badly when she fell? Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Caring for Madam Young at the Hospital Idris shook his head, his voice low. ¡°We don¡¯t know yet.¡± His face, usually the picture of calin, now showed lines of strain that he could not quite mask, revealing his concern. ¡°Ensio will be here soon to drive you home. Stay safe on the road,¡± Idris sald, handing me a bag of medicine. His worry for Madam Young was clear as he quickly left the hospital. I could not just stand there. I ran after him, catching up and saying, ¡°Tining with you.¡± Idris gave me a sidelong nce, paused, and then nodded slightly, silently epting mypany. The car ride was quiet, a stark contrast to the chatter of the morning. The silence hung heavy, filled with unspoken fears. Thirty minutester, we rushed into the hospital where Madam Young was being treated, Right outside the emergency room, we found Mr. Zachary and the Young family¡¯s younger generation anxiously waiting As Idris approached, they all looked up expectantly. Idris went straight to Mr. Zachary, his voice urgent. ¡°How is she?¡± Mr. Zachary¡¯s brow was creased with worry as he replied, ¡°They¡¯re still trying to save her. The red light above the emergency room door blinked ominously. Idris¡¯s gaze was dark, his frown deepening I nced at the Youngs worried faces, all seated on the chairs, waiting in tense silence Biting my l*p, I turned to Mr. Zachary and asked, ¡°What happened, Mr. Zachary? How did grandma Just fall from the attic like that?¡± Mr. Zachary let out a heavy sigh, his face etched with remorse. ¡°I just wasn¡¯t paying attention,¡± he lamented. ¡°Madam Young woke up with the dawn, eager to catch the sunrise from the attic, saying the weather was too nice to miss. Lake City¡¯s been under a cold, gray nket for weeks, and today, the sun finally broke through. I thought a little sunshine and fresh air would do her good, so I took her up there. She sent me off to do other things, telling me toe back for her in a couple of hours. I didn¡¯t think much of it and went on with my chores, nning to return after she¡¯d had her fill of the sunrise. But when I did, she had already taken a terrible fall from the attic and was out cold.¡± His eyes, aged and weary, brimmed with tears of guilt and self¨Cme. I bit my l*p, holding back further questions, and whispered a few words offort to Mr. Zachary before settling into a silent vigil outside the emergency room. Madam Young, though she was getting on in years and seemed strong enough, was still vulnerable to falls, which could lead to a cascade ofplications. Two hours ticked by, and the operating room doors swung open. A doctor in a white coat emerged. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The Youngs¡® younger rtives rushed to him, desperate for news about Madam Young The doctor surveyed the anxious faces, his own countenance tinged with concern. ¡°She¡¯s out of immediate danger,¡± he began cautiously, ¡°but we¡¯re not out of the woods yet. She¡¯s suffered some internal bleeding, and at her age, surgery is too risky. We¡¯ve managed to stabilize her with medication for now, and she¡¯ll need to be monitored closely in the ICU. There¡¯s no need for everyo to stay. Just one or two of you should remain here.¡± With that, he peeled off his gloves and departed Mr. Zachary shot Idris a questioning look, silently asking for directions on what to do next. Idris tore his eyes away from the shut doors of the emergency room and quickly rattled off a few orders. The Youngs¡® family tree was not exactly brimming with branches. Besides a couple of kids from his uncles, that was pretty much it. Liam, one of the second uncles¡® sons, was only a few years older than Idris because he tied the knot early, which made him the big brother in the Youngs¡® pecking order. Madam Young had always had a soft spot for Idris. Whenever she was swamped, Idris was her go¨Cto guy for handling the family¡¯s business. Now, with Madam Young in trouble, it was a no¨Cbrainer that Idris was the one calling the shots. Liam had jetted off overseas to manage the Youngs¡® empire right after throwing a birthday bash for Madam Young back home. He could not make it back on short notice, leaving only the Youngs¡® two uncles, their wives, and their daughter¨Cinw in Lake City. Liam¡¯s mom was not exactly the picture of health. She usually kept to her own quarters in the old family manor, and if it had not been for Madam Young¡¯s crisis, she would not havee rushing The Youngs¡® third uncle had been propped up by meds for years, and his wife and kids had moved abroad a couple of years back. In a n as big as theirs, when it came down to who could step up for Madam Young, it was just Idris and Liam, the younger generation, who were up to the task. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Hitting the Trending List Liam was swamped with work overseas, and of course, he could not be here to deal with the family drama. That left his wife, Emily, to step up to the te. Idris, on the other hand, was up to his ears in work with the end¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cyear chaos. It was a given he would be busy. Technically, Idris and I were still married in the public eye, so it fell on me to help out with family stuff, like taking care of Madam Young. Somehow, it became the unspoken rule that Emily and I were the go¨Cto people for all of Madam Young¡¯s needs Once Madam Young had her mishap, thest thing on my mind was to hash out divorce details with Idris. Once we got her settled, the Young family, from the oldest to the youngest, were all taken care of and sent home. Idris and Mr. Zachary were downstairs in the lobby, sorting out Madam Young¡¯s hospital paperwork. The hallway was deserted, with a chilly breeze cutting through. Emily, ever so thoughtful, passed me the fuzzy nket she had been carrying, ¡°It¡¯s pretty cold here. I grabbed this nket for Grandma to keep her warm, but the doctors returned it when she was taken to the ER. Wrap up in it, so you don¡¯t freeze.¡± I thanked her quickly. We were not exactly close. She was a professor at Lake City University and we hardly ever saw each other because of her busy schedule. Plus, she had married Liam long ago and had a daughter who was nearly in middle school, so she was usually wrapped up in her own world. The few times we did bump into each other were at the old manor, and even then, we barely exchanged more than a few words. The nket draped over my legs chased away the chill, and we both sat there. We were not exactly chatterboxes. To break the ice, I started, ¡°When¡¯s Liam due back? I owe him a big thanks forst time, but he jetted off before I could say it. When he¡¯s back, Idris and I want to take you guys out for a meal you know, to really show our gratitude.¡± Emily might have been in her thirties, but she had a natural glow and took good care of herself. Her skin was porcin smooth, and she gave me a soft smile. ¡°He¡¯ll be back any day now. With the trouble at grandma¡¯s, he¡¯s bound toe. What did you need his help with? He mentioned your friend was in a bit of a bind, but I did not pry. Was it bad?¡± The whole mess with Sweety being trapped and tormented by Noah was pretty hush¨Chush since it went down at Castle in the Lake, and the cops kept a lid on it, so it never really exploded into a big scandal. After Noah got nabbed, the story pretty much got squashed. It figured Emily was out of the loop I just grinned and brushed it off. ¡°It¡¯s history. My friend¡¯s all good now.¡± She caught on and gave a small, knowing nod, her smile saying she would not dig any deeper. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Her phone buzzed then, and she murmured a polite, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ve gotta take this,¡± before she got up and headed to the stairwell to talk. I caught a snippet of her saying, ¡°Hubby¡­ but then she was out of earshot, stepping into the stairwell. Probably Liam checking in on Madam Young¡¯s situation. Idris and Mr. Zachary wrapped up their paperwork and joined us. He sent. Mr. Zachary off to sort out the nursing and health care staff for Madam Young¡¯s room. In the world of the well¨Cto¨Cdo, money was never an issue, least of all when it came to taking care of their own. After Mr. Zachary had gone, Idris looked around, not spotting Emily, and turned to me with a question. ¡°Where¡¯s Emily?¡± 1 gestured toward the stairwell and told him, ¡°She¡¯s on a call.¡± He gave a nod, his striking features still carrying a hint of tension. ¡°I appreciate you being here with me today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I replied coolly, Madam Young might have been tough on me, but she was family after all. I could not just ignore her troubles. He seemed to notice the bandage on my hand, his brow creasing with concem. ¡°I¡¯ve got everything set up here. A nurse will be here soon to take over. You should head home and rest. And keep your hand dry, okay?¡± The burn was minor, but before I could brush off his concern, his phone buzzed. I fell silent as he took the call. ¡°Moore, what¡¯s up?¡± he answered, his voice a deep murmur. I could not catch the conversation, but Idris¡¯s eyes suddenly met mine, searching, questioning. I was clueless, wondering what was on his mind. After a few soothing words to the caller, he ended the call and approached me. ¡°An old article about you being falsely used of trafficking five years ago just hit the trending list.¡± He handed me his phone, and there it was, zing across the screen: ¡°Heiress to Billions or Heartless Trafficker? Shocking ims Surface About Tycoon¡¯s Daughter. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 You don¡¯t get to tell me what to do Gossip about the rich and famous always garnered attention, and just the headline alone was enough to get everyone clicking. The article practically spelt out that it was dishing the dirt on Moore and me While the Scotts¡® Group might not stretch across the globe like the Youngs, we had plenty of clout and projects back home. Once the story with our names hit the web, it shot straight to the top of the trending list The article was so clear¨Ccut and hit so close to home that thement section turned into a firing squad aimed at Moore. After reading the piece,izens could not stop themselves from chiming in. Netizen A posted, ¡°Scumbagse in all vors, and Miss Scott here is thetest brand of female lowlife.¡± Netizen B pped back, ¡°Watch your mouth up there. Read the fine print. She¡¯s adopted, so she¡¯s not a true Scott.¡± Netizen C added, ¡°This just goes to show, you can¡¯t just take in someone else¡¯s kid. Bad genes only breed trouble, and no amount of effort can turn a bad seed good. Netizen D went for the jugr, ¡°Some people¡¯s greed knows no bounds. She didn¡¯t even bother to repay the family that raised her before she started eyeing their billions. It¡¯s downright evil. Lucky for the real Scotts¡® daughter, she¡¯s safe. Otherwise, for someone like her, nothing would be punishment. enough.¡± Theizens¡® fury, mixed with their own life¡¯s gripes, spilled out through their keyboards, hurling the nastiest insults they could muster. Some even went as far as to dox Moore, unearthing private moments between her and Idris, along a mix of made¨Cup and maybe heard¨Csomewhere tales of her trying to lure him in. And then there were those scenes at the police station, where her own mother was tearing into her, all caught on camera and now sted for the world to see Suddenly, Moore was the talk of the town, with her name stered across the top ten trending spots online. Rumors were flying left and right¨Csome saying she did all sorts of crazy things to snag Noah when they got hitched. Others were dishing dirt about her college days at Mand, like hooking up with an upperssinan, catching HPV, and even having an abortion. There was even this wild story about her trying to charm a big shot¡¯s son in Mand, but ending up getting ditched in the street without her clothes on Basically, every bit of gossip, whether it was true or not, was being dug up by the online crowd and dumped right on Moore¡¯s doorstep. As I watched the inte tear Moore to shreds, I handed Idris¡¯s phone back to him and massaged my temples. ¡°I didn¡¯t start this fire,¡± I told him. He had not asked, but by the way he brought it up, it was like he was fishingfor an answer. I mean, who else would have it out for Moore like I did? Idris¡¯s brow.creased, and he locked eyes with me, his l*ps a tight line. ¡°I know that,¡± he said. I stopped short, puzzled. If he knew I was not behind it, why was he showing me all this drama? He must have caught the question in my eyes because he arched an eyebrow and said, ¡°If you really wanted to take her down, you would not have turned down the dirt I dug up at the restaurant.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. He said it so coolly and easily that it took me a second to catch up. I stared at him, trying to figure out what he was getting at With a calm look and steady eyes, he added, ¡°Someone close to you must¡¯ve written that article, stepping into the ring for you.¡± I stopped in my tracks, a name shing through my mind. I had read enough of Sweety¡¯s pieces to recognize her style anywhere¨Csharp, to the point, just like the article causing a stir online. Plus, her subtle way of having my back and the tant loathing for Moore that bled through her words left no doubt in my mind. She was the only one who could¡¯ve penned something like this. Even with Sweety as my prime suspect, I kept it to myself and faced Idris, asking, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± I was not born yesterday. He was not rushing tofort a wounded Moore; instead, he was here, grilling me, clearly aiming to pinpoint the author and quell the online frenzy, Idris seemed to pick up on my cool tone, his expression softening a touch, but his eyes still held that calm, soothing quality as he said, ¡°Moore¡¯s due in a few months. After the baby¡¯s born, she¡¯ll face whatever consequences areing. I¡¯ll see to that.¡± He did not spell out what he expected from me, justid out his game n for Moore. I did not buy that he would actuallye down hard on her, but I got the hint loud and clear. He was telling me to steer clear of trouble, especially with Moore expecting If he thought I was upset, well, I had been numb to that a long time ago, I met his gaze, my voice steady, ¡°Idris, who you choose to shield is your call. What I or anyone else in my circle decides to do is our choice. You¡¯ve got your ways to protect her, but you don¡¯t get to tell me what to do.¡± Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Meeting Sweety With that, I stood up and headed for the elevator. Idris was quick on my heels, a slight frown creasing his forehead as he stepped in front of me, Yvette¡­¡­¡± ¡°Idris!¡± I blurted out, cutting him off mid¨Csentence. 11 My face was an open book of disappointment as I looked up at him. ¡°Moore dug her own grave. I never went after her, and the only reason I did not end her was out of pity for her unborn kid. If she¡¯s getting torn apart online now, well, she brought it on herself. Idris, I used to think you knew right from wrong, but it turns out you¡¯re just like everyone else.¡± I did not even nce at his stormy face as I kept going. ¡°Hurry up and sign the divorce papers, will you? I don¡¯t want anything from you. If you really want to make things right, just sign the papers quickly so we can go our separate ways and never bother each other again.¡± When it came to Moore, I knew Idris was spineless from the get¨Cgo. I paused, took a deep breath, and locked eyes with him. ¡°And just so you know, if you drag your feet on this divorce, I won¡¯t hold back. You know I don¡¯t let things slide, especially when I¡¯m ticked off. Pregnant or not, about to give birth or not, I¡¯ll make sure she pays for what she¡¯s done.¡± The elevator dinged open, and I stepped in without a second look at Idris and his gloomy face. After everything that had happened, whatever I felt for Idris was pretty much gone.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Two years of marriage, but all we ever were was polite strangers. Now, any affection that might have grown from our time together had beenpletely erased by one letdown after another. People were weird. They say the more time you spend with someone, the more you grow to like them. It was not always about liking¨Cit was about getting used to them. Breaking a routine could really throw you off, mind and soul. Once you realized it was time to change things up, you would convince yourself it was long overdue. Before you knew it, you would have moved on. Stepping out of the hospital, I gulped down a breath of fresh air and dialed Sweety¡¯s number. She picked up after a couple of rings, bubbling with excitement. ¡°Hey there, stranger! Been a while. Miss me?¡± I had not heard her call me that or sound so upbeat since¡­ well, since before that incident. A smile tugged at my l*ps. ¡°Yeah, I missed you. Where are you? Wanna hang out?¡± ¡°Totally!¡± She was quick to respond, her voice full of pep. ¡°Let¡¯s grab some tea. I¡¯ll text you the spot and head over now. She was all fired up, and after a quick ¡®okay¡® from me, the line went dead. I followed her text to a cozy little ce, hopping out of the cab just in time to see her waving from a booth. She was all smiles as I walked in. ¡°Been busy?¡± she asked, sliding over to make room. ¡°Aunt Deb mentioned you¡¯ve been up to your ears in work. Are you taking care of yourself?¡± Her words caught me off guard. ¡°You¡¯ve been talking to my mom?¡± She nodded, then, with a sly twist, asked, ¡°Did you see the news today?¡± I settled into the chair across from her, my face serious. ¡°That article¨Cdid my mom put you up to it?¡± We had not really hung out or talked much since that article of hers hit the stands, full of details only my mom could have given her. She did not bother denying it, just poured me some water and nced at my bandaged hand. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± ¡°I got scalded,¡± I said, my eyes locked on hers. She knew I was waiting for her to continue. With a weary sigh, she said, ¡°Look, I get it. You¡¯re not into airing out your dirtyundry, but Aunt Deb and I¨Cwe just can¡¯t let this go. You¡¯ve been through so much, especially five years back. If it weren¡¯t for you being a Scott, Mr. Scott and Aunt Deb would have drained their savings to cure you. If things had gone differently, you might not even be here¡­¡± Her voice broke, and she struggled to hold back tears. She took a deep breath and went on, ¡°Yvette, we didn¡¯t see the horrors you faced at the border, but we were there for the aftermath¨Cthe nightmares, the breakdowns. It still breaks my heart. Moore wrecked you, and now that we¡¯ve finally tracked down the guy who snatched you, we can¡¯t just let Moore off the hook. If we stand by and do nothing, how can Aunt Deb and I live with ourselves?¡± Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Called Away I offered Sweety a small smile and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t even said a word, and you¡¯re already making me out to be unappreciative.¡± She stopped short, her l*ps pursed in frustration. ¡°I was just worried you¡¯d be upset with me over the online drama,¡± she exined. Seeing that I was not fuming, she ventured cautiously, ¡°You¡¯re not mad at me about the inte stuff, right?¡± I could not help but chuckle. ¡°Why on earth would I be mad at you?¡± She stumbled over her words, pausing before asking, ¡°So, what¡¯s your game n now?¡± She quickly added, ¡°I mean, with you and Idris. Aunt Deb mentioned you¡¯re going for divorce.¡± My game n, huh? I pondered for a moment, then smiled softly. ¡°We¡¯re heading in different directions, but¡­¡± Her eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°But what?¡± Her face was practically screaming with curiosity, and I could not resist tapping her forehead lightly. ¡± The thing is, Idris hasn¡¯t signed the divorce papers yet. The Youngs have been dealing with some dramately, and they¡¯re looking to cut ties with him for good. Looks like it¡¯s gonna take a while.¡± ¡°Did something with Madam Young hold things up?¡± she asked, her gaze drifting to the pastries the server had just ced on our table. They were so artfully made. Her eyes sparkled with excitement. Her question caught me off guard. ¡°How¡¯d you know something happened to Madam Young?¡± That was supposed to be family¨Conly info. It should not have gotten out so fast.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She crammed a pastry into her mouth and said, a bit muffled, ¡°Mr. Young mentioned he was heading back home, so I just asked him about it.¡± ¡°Mr. Young?¡± I squinted at her, a hint of suspicion in my eyes. Then it clicked. ¡°You mean Liam?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± she said, her words garbled by the sweet treat. She pushed a te of the gorgeous pastries toward me. ¡°Try one, they¡¯re really good. Like, seriously yummy.¡± I was not a big sweet tooth, and Idris had already treated me to a feast this morning, so I was still stuffed. I ignored the pastries and pressed on, ¡°Since when did you have Liam¡¯s contact info?¡± She did not even nce up from her snack as she replied, ¡°Well, I added him a while back to thank him for helping me out. I made sure to express my gratitude. This morning, after I posted an article, I shared it. He must¡¯ve seen it because he liked andmented on it. Just being polite, I asked when he wasing back, and he said he was on his way today. I got curious and asked one more question, and that¡¯s how I found out about Madam Young¡¯s situation.¡± After he finished his story, I just nodded. I did not dwell on it too much¨CLiam had saved her life, after all. It was only natural to check in once in a while. As I mulled over the new project involving the leather bags, Sweety¡¯s dad came to mind. I turned to her and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Taters doing? Still in good health?¡± She seemed to have had her fill of sweets, so she took a sip of tea to clear her taste buds and nodded. ¡± Yeah, he¡¯s doing well. He even mentioned youst time and told me you should drop by if you¡¯re ever free,¡± I gave a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ll swing by once I wrap up a few things here. I could actually use his advice on something.¡± She paused her snacking and looked at me curiously. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I filled her in on the investment deal with Scott Corporation and brought up the new Avaloria project. She pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°I know the folks running those Avaloria projects. I¡¯ll talk to my dad and see if he can arrange a dinner for us all.¡± I grinned and thanked her. ¡°That¡¯d be awesome!¡± After a few more bites of the overly sweet pastries, she decided she had had enough and turned her full attention to catching up with me, eager to chat about everything that had happenedtely. That was how it is with friends, I guess. We did not talk much usually, but when we did get together, there was a whole lot to catch up on. It was like we were trying to make up for lost time. Sweety and I talked until the sun began to dip low, and she was not ready to call it a day just yet. She grabbed my arm, ready to hit the shops. As we headed for the parking lot, my phone rang¨Cit was Emily. I picked up and greeted her, ¡°Hey, sister¨Cinw.¡± Emily sounded rushed on the other end. ¡°Yvette, have you got a minute?¡± I nced at Sweety, who was patiently waiting, and spoke into the phone, ¡°I can spare a few. What¡¯s going on?¡± Emily inhaled softly and said, ¡°So, here¡¯s the thing. Madam Young came to a while ago and asked for mushroom soup. You know I¡¯m no chef, and I thought about getting our cook to whip it up, but Mr. Zachary thinks she might refuse it. I remember you made it for her once, and she loved it. If you¡¯re not swamped, could you show me how to make it?¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Madam Young¡¯s Crisis Phone in hand, I hesitated, stealing a nce at Sweety before asking, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°In the old manor.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ll swing by soon. Hang tight, okay?¡± Emily hummed in response. I ended the call and faced Sweety, feeling a twinge of guilt. Before I could exin, she scrunched up her face and asked, ¡°Yvette, are you ditching me to see someone else again?¡± Her pout was hard to resist, but I managed to say with a suppressed chuckle, ¡°Madam Young¡¯s up and craving mushroom soup. Emily can¡¯t cook to save her life, so she asked for my help. Madam Young¡¯s family, and she¡¯s in the hospital¨CI can¡¯t just ignore that.¡± Sweety¡¯s face fell, and she let out a drawn¨Cout ¡®ohh¡® before adding, ¡°Emily? Mr. Young¡¯s wife?¡± I nodded, rummaging through my bag for keys. ¡°And?¡± she prodded. ¡°Is she nice? Pretty?¡± I found my keys, looked up, and smiled, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s a gem¨Cbeautiful, kind, smart, and a breeze to get along with. What¡¯s with the sudden interest? You¡¯ve never been this nosy.¡± She forced augh and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I just think Mr. Young is such a charming gentleman, so his wife has to be amazing, right? How else could she match up to him?¡± I frowned, puzzled, and asked her, ¡°Just because Liam saved you once, he¡¯s suddenly a hero in your eyes?¡± She huffed and dropped the conversation, nudging me along. ¡°Okay, okay, off you go. Don¡¯t make them wait.¡± After saying goodbye to Sweety, I headed over to the Youngs Old Manor. Emily was bustling around the kitchen with two plump chefs trailing behind her. They watched her every move, exchanging nces, itching to lend a hand. However, their help was not needed for a simple mushroom soup, which somehow had both chefs scratching their heads. ¡°Hey, Big Sis,¡± I greeted Emily. At the sound of my voice, Emily spun around, beaming. ¡°Yvette, you made it! I¡¯ve been trying to get Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. this soup right with the chefs, but it just doesn¡¯t taste like yours. I can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s missing.¡± She gestured to the several attempts at mushroom soup on the table. I tasted the soups she made, which were pretty good, and then I added a bit of potato starch for thickness and a ssh of MSG for a twist. I smiled and handed her a spoon. After a tentative sip, she paused, then admitted, ¡°It¡¯s oddly delicious.¡± ¡°Grandma¡¯s getting on in years, and her taste buds aren¡¯t as sharp as they used to be. MSG should increase the vor so that she¡¯ll taste more of it.¡± I exined. After finishing, I grabbed a to¨Cgo box and packed up the mushroom soup I had made. Emily gave a soft nod, her expression tender. ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot. Next time, I can whip it up grandma myself, and we won¡¯t have to call you from miles away.¡± for I offered a small smile, about to say that grandma could call on me for soup anytime, but then reality hit me¡ªI was about to be divorced from Idris, and I could not just drop everything to be with her anymore. All I could do was smile and walk out with her, making a beeline for the hospital. As we reached the hospital corridor, Emily and I were met with the sight of doctors rushing into Madam Young¡¯s room. Our hearts skipped a beat, and we hurried over. Mr. Zachary was pacing outside the room, a bundle of nerves. ¡°Mr. Zachary, what¡¯s going on with grandma?¡± I asked urgently. He turned to us, his worry etched deep. ¡°She¡¯s coughed up blood, and her blood pressure and sugar levels are through the roof.¡± ¡°Coughed up blood? But she was fine when I left,¡± Emily said, her brow creased with concern. ¡°The doctors said she¡¯d be okay if she woke up without getting upset. Did something happen?¡± Mr. Zachary cast a nce over to a corner of the hallway and bit his l*p, staying silent. I followed his gaze and saw Moore, cradling her baby bump against the wall, tears streaming down her face without a sound. She looked so forlorn that people passing by could not help but shoot her sympathetic looks, probably thinking she was a pregnant woman wronged by her family. Seeing her like that, my brow furrowed, and I had a hunch about what might have gone down. Emily caught sight of Moore too, but she¡¯s never been one to poke her nose into mine and Idris¡¯s business. She did not get the whole story, so she turned to Mr. Zachary with a puzzled look and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mr. Zachary took a beat before answering, ¡°Mr. Young brought Ms. Scott to visit Madam Young. Whatever they talked about in there got Madam Young so worked up she started coughing up blood. She was yelling for Mr. Young to cut ties with Ms. Scott, saying she¡¯d haunt him if he did not, even from beyond the grave.¡± Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 He Sends Ensio to Check Up on Moore Emily¡¯s brow creased, and she bit her l*p, choosing to keep her thoughts to herself. I did not press the issue either. I did not need all the details to get the picture. What threw me for a loop was Moore. When did she and Madam Young have a big blowout? Moore had been riding the coattails of saving Idris¡¯s life, and even if Madam Young was not her biggest fan, she would not justsh out for no good reason. Thest time I stumbled upon them, Madam Young could not hide her disdain. There was definitely more to this story than I knew. Half an hourter, the doctors finally started filing out of the ward. Emily and I rushed in to see how Madam Young was doing. Idris was there, looking ghostly pale and sweating bullets, obviously on edge. Madam Young was hooked up to a bunch of machines, but her breathing was even, and she seemed stable¨Cjust like the doctor had said. Emily nced between me and Idris, biting back words she could not quite let out. ¡°Mr. Young,¡± came a voice from the doorway. Ensio was there, knocking softly as he spoke up. Idris caught someone¡¯s eye and nodded slightly before turning to Emily and me. His gaze lingered on Emily and nodded at her. Then he looked at me, his expression unreadable, and said, ¡°Stay here with grandma for a bit, will you?¡± I just nodded, keeping my thoughts to myself, and watched him walk out with a cool detachment. No sooner had Idris left than Emily set down the mushroom soup she had brought and looked over at me, hesitating for a moment before speaking up, ¡°Yvette, about you and Iddy¡­¡± I gave her a small smile and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Emily, isn¡¯t Liam supposed to bending about now? Did someone go to pick him up?¡± She confirmed with a nod. ¡°Mr. Zachary¡¯s handling it.¡± Guessing I was not in the mood for a heart¨Cto¨Cheart, Emily did not press any further. Before long, Madam Young stirred awake. She was lying in her hospital bed, looking dazed as her eyes fluttered open. Emily spotted her first and shot up from her chair, asking anxiously, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re awake?¡± At the sound of her voice, I moved closer and saw Madam Young trying to speak, but no words came out. I could tell by the way her l*ps moved that she was thirsty. Emily and I dabbed her l*ps with a wet cotton swab and gently gave her a few sips of water. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It took a little while, but finally, Madam Young found her voice and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Iddy? Where did he go?¡± She was looking at me for the answer. I responded quickly, ¡°He stepped out.¡± ¡°Could you get him for me?¡± she asked, her voice raspy with strain. I nodded, not asking why, and hurried out of the room. Outside the hospital room, Mr. Zachary was still on watch, and to my surprise, Moore had not taken off. I did not pry into why she stayed, just asked Mr. Zachary if he had seen Idris around. He told me Idris and Ensio had gone down the hall, probably to talk shop at the stairwell. With that, I headed in the direction he pointed out. I was just about to reach the stairwell when Idris¡¯s deep, controlled voice floated out, ¡°Just deal with the rest as you think best.¡± Looked like he was wrapping up. I was about to push the door open when Ensio piped up, ¡°Mr. Young, about that check on Ms. Scott¡¯s whereabouts at the border five years back. I¡¯ve got something.¡± I froze, hand on the door. Did Idris have Ensio dig into Moore¡¯s past? Then Idris¡¯s voice came through again, calm and collected, ¡°What did you find?¡± Ensio sounded a bit more subdued, ¡°Looks like Ms. Scott was only at the border for a month, five years ago. She headed there early summer, apparently on a quest to find someone important. But after she got there, word is she met up with Alex, who whisked her away to Hartfield. What she did in Hartfield, I can¡¯t say, but a monthter, she was gone, and next thing, the Youngs¡® crew found her at the base of a cliff.¡± Hartfield? That was the ce where Lucas used to cook up his illegal concoctions, and it was notorious for being a trap where Alex lured people for all sorts of dark dealings¨Ceither to break their backs working or to be shipped off and sold. Moore had been caught up in that mess? Idris¡¯s voice finally broke the silence, deep and raspy, ¡°How long was Yvette at Hartfield, and how¡¯d she manage to break out?¡± Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Idris Clueless? Ensio chimed in, business¨Clike, ¡°Mrs. Young was holed up in Hartfield for a good stretch. Heard from Alex that she caught Lucas¡¯s eye and he had her stick around for a bit. But how she got out? That¡¯s a mystery. Hartfield¡¯s like a fortress, and hey, we¡¯re talking five years back. No leads.¡± I pulled my hand back, spun on my heel, and walked away, my mind racing. Why was Idris digging up ancient history? He was not just snooping into my past, but Moore¡¯s too. Was it because Alex showed up that he smelled a rat? Maybe he was trying to piece together his hunch, or¡­ I caught my breath and shook off the thoughts. That stuff from five years ago was water under the bridge. Whatever Idris dug up now would not matter. Even if he figured out I was his savior back then, his bond with Moore was not just for show. When pushes to shove, would he really turn his back on Moore? ¡°Yvette.¡± The voice cut through my thoughts, and I blinked,ing back to reality to find Moore standing there. Her baby bump was hard to miss now, and by the looks of it, she would be a mom in a few months. She was rocking a baggy trench coat that mostly hid her rounded belly. She¡¯d kept herself up well her skin and figure were still on point. At a nce, she was as stunning as ever. I met her gaze, my own steady, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She stared me down, no love lost in her eyes, ¡°Are you the one spreading that trash online?¡± I bit my l*p, offering no denial, and quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Trash? I was under the impression they were facts.¡± Sweety¡¯s piece was biting, sure, but it was all facts. Why was Moore pretending it was all cheap lies? Her face was a stormy shade of gray, fists clenched at her sides. She bit her l*p, and after what felt like forever, she cracked a smile, challenging me with her gaze. ¡°So what if it¡¯s true? You think Iddy¡¯s gonna buy any of that? To him, it¡¯s just your way of throwing shade. You really think all this is gonna make him hate me? Yvette, save your breath. You¡¯ll never get the bond between me and Iddy, not in a million years. My advice? Since you¡¯re all set to divorce him, just grab your stuff and back off. Stop hanging around, and quit dreaming there¡¯s anything left for you with him.¡± Her in¨Cyour¨Cface attitude made me squint, and I leaned back against the wall casually. ¡°And your point is?¡± She scrunched her brows, confused. ¡°My point?¡± I did not even want to waste my breath on her, but she hade looking for me, and I had a whole lot of steam to blow off. She had walked right into it, so she was gonna get it. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I gave her a chilly smirk. ¡°So, why should you care if I split with Idris or not? You really think if I walk away, he¡¯s gonna run to you? Moore, don¡¯t tell me you actually believe a guy would ditch a legit wife to marry a woman who¡¯s got another dude¡¯s baby on board?¡± She was speechless, eyes bulging with fury. I did not let her get a word in, dragging out my words with a sly, ¡°Oh, but then again, you¡¯re right about Idris being a bit of a dunce, aren¡¯t you? Otherwise, he would not have fallen for your act these past five years, but¡­¡± I finished speaking and edged closer to her, my voice a hushed whisper, ¡°Moore, your charade¡¯s about to crumble because the hero who saved Idris back then was me, not you.¡± Moore jerked back in shock, her eyes wide as she stared at me, her voice tinged with disbelief and suspicion. ¡°Yvette, you¡¯re spouting nonsense. How could you possibly¡­?¡± I did not let her finish. In a sudden move, I stumbled backward, lost my bnce, and crashed down onto the ground. A sharp cry escaped me as I winced in pain, ring at Moore, who was still reeling from the shock. ¡°Moore, even if you killed me, Idris would not be dumb enough to actually marry you. 11 Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Have We Met Before, Five Years Ago? Moore¡¯s face was a mask of doubt as she gazed at me, clueless. Then Idris, who had been chatting with Ensio by the stairs, heard my cry and rushed over, quickly helping me to my feet. Moore froze at the sight of Idris, and it took her a moment to find her words, ¡°Iddy, you¡­ Once I was steady, Idris¡¯s gaze shifted to Moore, his expression unreadable. He simply instructed Ensio, ¡°Take Ms. Scott home. He was not talking about me. Ensio nodded, approached Moore with a formal air, and said, ¡°Ms. Scott, let¡¯s get you home.¡± A look of disbelief and panic crossed Moore¡¯s face. ¡°Iddy, what I just said¡­¡± ¡°I heard everything you said,¡± Idris cut in, his voice steady and detached as he looked at her with indifference. ¡°I¡¯m not getting a divorce.¡± The words hit the air with a force that left both Moore and me frozen in ce. I bet Moore never saw it He was basically spelling it out for her: no divorce was in the cards, so she had better not get any wild ideas. Moore¡¯s face went ghostly white, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. She tried to speak, but no words came out. Ensio chose that perfect awkward moment to chime in, ¡°Ms. Scott, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Moore shuffled away, head down, like a chicken after a losing bout in the coop. As she retreated, I turned away, only to hear Idris¡¯s voice, deep and controlled. ¡°You okay?¡± I shook my head, silent, and headed for Madam Young¡¯s room. Idris caught my wrist, and I frowned at him, annoyed, ¡°Mr. Young, what¡¯s up?¡± He looked at me, his face unreadable, ¡°Do I seem like a fool to you?¡± His question caught me off guard, reminding me of the harsh words I had thrown at Moore¨Cand that he had overheard, including the part where I called him a dunce. Feeling suddenly sheepish, I bit my l*p, ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it. I was just caught up in the heat of the moment with Moore. Plus, you said it yourself, you¡¯re not a fool.¡± The more I tried to exin, the more it felt off. Idris could sense it, just as I could. I expected him to get mad, but his face stayed calm. He just arched an eyebrow and said coolly, ¡°Cut the act. Fake falls aren¡¯t your style.¡± Crap, he was onto me. I was about to argue when he gave me a sidelong nce, a yful smirk on his face, and said slowly, That was way too fake.¡± I was speechless. I tried to pull away from his grip, but the guy was strong. No matter how hard I tried, I could not break free. In fact, it only made him hold on tighter. So, I just mmed up. He noticed my silence and his tone got softer. ¡°Yvette,¡± he said. ¡°Yeah?¡± I replied, not exactly in the friendliest tone. ¡°Did we meet at the border five years ago?¡± His question caught me off guard, and my heart did a little fl*p. I had heard him talking with Ensio in the hallway. I figured he would only ask about that day at Hartfield if Ensio had solid proof it was me who helped him escape. Ensio did not have anything yet, and here he was, asking. Was he testing me, Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. or¡­? I never nned to bring up the whole rescue thing. I took a deep breath, bit my l*p, and looked up at him with a nk expression. ¡°Mr. Young, were you at the border five years ago too?¡± He had been watching me closely, trying to read my every reaction. When I yed dumb, he squinted a little and gave a low, ¡®hmm.¡® 11 I nodded and tossed out a casual, ¡°What a coincidence,¡± before quickly changing the subject. Grandma¡¯s been asking for you since she woke up. You gonna just stand here with me all day?¡± He looked puzzled, his dark eyes scanning me. I looked away. I expected him to keep grilling me, but he did not. He let go, and I did not stick around. I made a beeline for Madam Young¡¯s room. I could hear his light footsteps trailing behind me. He was still there, watching me. I walked the short distance to the room with my b*dy tensed, ready for him to start questioning me again at any moment. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Come and Visit Me More Often Inside the hospital room, Emily was spoon¨Cfeeding Madam Young when we walked in. She paused to clean Madam Young¡¯s mouth and set aside the lunchbox, giving us a nod. ¡°Back already?¡± she said. Idris and I both nodded in response. Madam Young looked us over and then instructed Emily, ¡°Alex should be here soon. Go on down and meet him, will you?¡± With a nod and a quick wave to us, Emily headed out. Madam Young turned her attention to me, her eyes soft but her voice weak. ¡°Yvette,e over here. I want to talk to you.¡± I moved closer to her bedside, noticing the hardly touched food in the box. ¡°Grandma, aren¡¯t you hungry? I can help you,¡± I offered. She shook her head, her eyes filled with warmth. ¡°Yvette, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. But I¡¯m afraid¡­ my time ising.¡± Her words hit me like a wave of sadness. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t say that. It was just a fall. You¡¯ll get better, and you¡¯ll have many years ahead with us,¡± I said, trying to sound convincing. She gave a gentle smile. ¡°Dear child, we all have our time, and I¡¯ve had plenty. I just regret being so hard on you. Do you forgive me?¡± I could not help but smile back, shaking my head. ¡°You always wanted what¡¯s best for us. That¡¯s what matters.¡± She let out a sigh, patting my hand with the one that had the IV needle. ¡°You¡¯re such a good kid,¡± she said, her voice filled with pride. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then her gaze shifted to Idris, and her expression turned stern. ¡°Iddy, did you take care of that situation with Moore?¡± It was clear from her tone that she was not pleased with whatever was going on with this Moore person. Idris gave a nod. ¡°Ensio¡¯s already taken her home.¡± Madam Young¡¯s expression turned stormier. ¡°I wanted you to get her out of the country!¡± Idris¡¯s brow creased slightly as he faced Madam Young. ¡°Grandma, she¡¯s pregnant and about to have the baby.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that to you?¡± Madam Young¡¯s voice was a low growl, seething with anger. She did not even let Idris get a word in before sheid down thew. ¡°You¡¯ve got three days. I¡¯m giving you three days to make it happen, or I¡¯ll step in myself.¡± Her words left no room for backtalk. Idris¡¯s good looks were marred by a frown. He stayed silent, not agreeing, but not refusing either. I had no intention of getting mixed up in this mess and was about to stand up and leave when Madam Young turned to me. ¡°Yvette, I¡¯m getting on in years, and I need to ask you something.¡± I stopped in my tracks, managing a smile and a nod. ¡°Of course, Grandma. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡± She must have caught my serious tone because she cracked a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a good kid. With the shape I¡¯m in, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve got much time left. When you¡¯re old, you just want your family close by. Could you and Iddye visit me a bit more?¡± I was caught off guard, waiting for her to go on, but she just gave me this loving look and left it at that. I nodded, smiling back. ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t even have to ask. I¡¯ll be around more, promise.¡± That seemed to light her up, and she let out a rareugh. With the conversation about Idris and Moore put to bed, Madam Young and I chatted about this and that until, probably because of her meds, she drifted off to sleep. I had just finished tucking Madam Young in when I nced back at Idris. He had been a silent shadow the whole time, just listening as I chatted with Madam Young. Our eyes met for a brief moment before I quietly stepped out of the room. Liam and Emily were rushing toward the room as I left. Liam looked like he¡¯d just rolled off a ne, all rumpled and worn. Spotting Idris and me, he asked anxiously, ¡°How¡¯s grandma?¡± ¡°She¡¯s stable now and asleep.¡± I reassured him with a nod. Relieved, Liam tiptoed into the room to check on Madam Young. Idris caught my eye with a quirk of his eyebrow. ¡°Hungry?¡± I nced at my watch. Seven already? Time sure zipped by. I was about to answer when my phone buzzed. Maxwell. ¡°Still at the hospital?¡± Maxwell¡¯s voice came through the moment I picked up. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡± I replied. ¡°We¡¯re downstairs. Madam Young¡¯s room, we¡¯ll head up soon.¡® ¡°We?¡± I frowned slightly. ¡°Aunt Deb and Sweety are with me.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I said after a beat. ¡°Tell me your ward number. I¡¯ll go park the car. They¡¯lle up to meet you first.¡± Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Overthinking I was about to go downstairs when Idris stopped me with a concerned look. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°My mom¡¯s here,¡± I told Idris before heading over to the elevator to wait. A momentter, I felt a towering presence beside me. I nced over and saw Idris, standing tall and straight like a sentinel. I raised an eyebrow. What was he up to? ¡°I¡¯lle with you to greet them,¡± he said, his face a picture of calm. I could not quite read him, so I just let it be. The elevator dinged open, and there were my mom and Sweety. They spotted Idris and me, and Sweety shed a big smile. ¡°Yvette, Mr. Young, heading out?¡± I shook my head and helped my mom out of the elevator. ¡°Mr. Sanchez just called. How did you get here so fast?¡± Before my mom could get a word in, Sweety chimed in, ¡°Zoe let us know. We ran into her downstairs. She was waiting for Mr. Sanchez to finish parking.¡± Zoe was here, too? I smiled and escorted my mom to Madam Young¡¯s hospital room door. Liam had just finished visiting Madam Young and looked surprised to see more people. He said hello to my mom. He turned to Sweety, but before he could say anything, she reached out her hand. ¡°Mr. Young, I¡¯m Sweety. I haven¡¯t had the chance to properly thank you for everything. I brought some health goodies for grandma. Hope you like them.¡± She was holding a bunch of fancy herbs and mushrooms, the kind that cost a pretty penny. The Youngs were loaded, so they did not really need them, but it was the thought that counted. Liam gave a soft chuckle, took the goodies, and passed them to Emily. He turned to Sweety and said, ¡± Ms. Taters, you¡¯re too kind. Thanks foring to visit Grandma. I¡¯ll thank you on her behalf.¡± Sweety¡¯s cheeks turned pink, and she gave a little wave like she was brushing off the thanks. Her eyes lingered on Emily for a second before she smiled and asked, ¡°And you are¡­?¡± ¡°This is my wife, Emily.¡± Liam said, introducing her. Emily handed over the stuff to Mr. Zachary and gave Sweety a warm smile. ¡°Hi there.¡± Sweety grinned and tossed a fewpliments Emily¡¯s way. I had this nagging feeling that something was off, but I could not quite nail what it was. Madam Young had not been asleep long when she woke up. The visitors all piled into her room, and the ce went from zero to sixty in no time. Dinner time had rolled around, and Idris was on the phone setting up the meal. I was tired from Chapter 158 Overthinking This is from N?velDrama.Org. I was about to go downstairs when Idris stopped me with a concerned look. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°My mom¡¯s here,¡± I told Idris before heading over to the elevator to wait. A momentter, I felt a towering presence beside me. I nced over and saw Idris, standing tall and straight like a sentinel. I raised an eyebrow. What was he up to? ¡°I¡¯lle with you to greet them,¡± he said, his face a picture of calm. I could not quite read him, so I just let it be. The elevator dinged open, and there were my mom and Sweety. They spotted Idris and Sweety shed a big smile. ¡°Yvette, Mr. Young, heading out?¡± me, and I shook my head and helped my mom out of the elevator. ¡°Mr. Sanchez just called. How did you get here so fast?¡± Before my mom could get a word in, Sweety chimed in, ¡°Zoe let us know. We ran into her downstairs. She was waiting for Mr. Sanchez to finish parking.¡± Zoe was here, too? I smiled and escorted my mom to Madam Young¡¯s hospital room door. Liam had just finished visiting Madam Young and looked surprised to see more people. He said hello to my mom. He turned to Sweety, but before he could say anything, she reached out her hand. ¡°Mr. Young, I¡¯m Sweety. I haven¡¯t had the chance to properly thank you for everything. I brought some health goodies for grandma. Hope you like them.¡± She was holding a bunch of fancy herbs and mushrooms, the kind that cost a pretty penny. The Youngs were loaded, so they did not really need them, but it was the thought that counted. Liam gave a soft chuckle, took the goodies, and passed them to Emily. He turned to Sweety and said, Ms. Taters, you¡¯re too kind. Thanks foring to visit Grandma. I¡¯ll thank you on her behalf.¡± Sweety¡¯s cheeks turned pink, and she gave a little wave like she was brushing off the thanks. Her eyes lingered on Emily for a second before she smiled and asked, ¡°And you are¡­?¡± ¡°This is my wife, Emily.¡± Liam said, introducing her. Emily handed over the stuff to Mr. Zachary and gave Sweety a warm smile. ¡°Hi there.¡± Sweety grinned and tossed a fewpliments Emily¡¯s way. I had this nagging feeling that something was off, but I could not quite nail what it was. Madam Young had not been asleep long when she woke up. The visitors all piled into her room, and the ce went from zero to sixty in no time. Dinner time had rolled around, and Idris was on the phone setting up the meal. I was tired from ¦° running around all day. The room was packed, and I did not feel like squeezing in, so I just plopped down on a chair in the hallway. I was zoning out when someone sat down next to me. It was Maxwell. ¡°Lost in thought?¡± he asked, his voice pulling me back to reality. I sighed, my eyes still shut. ¡°Why did everyonee?¡± It made sense for my mom to visit Madam Young, but Sweety? That was a head¨Cscratcher. Maxwell was a sharp guy; he got what I was hinting at right away. ¡°Sweety mentioned that Liam had come to her rescue once. She never got the chance to thank him properly, but today he swung by to visit Madam Young, and Sweety seized the moment to thank her hero.¡± I bit my l*p, thinking it over. That could exin it. ¡°Something on your mind?¡± Maxwell noticed my concerned look and prodded. I opened my eyes, sighed softly, and shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s probably nothing. Just me overthinking, as usual.¡± I paused for a beat, then turned to him. ¡°So, are you and Zoe an item now?¡± My question caught him off guard, and he stumbled for a second before denying it, ¡°Don¡¯t start rumors. I¡¯m swamped with work. I don¡¯t have time for dating.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not into her?¡± I had seen them together a lottely. He dodged the question, fl*pping the script on me. ¡°Weren¡¯t you and Idris on the brink of divorce? What¡¯s the deal now?¡± He had a point, and just like that, my appetite for gossip vanished. I slumped back in my chair, gazing at the ceiling. ¡°The way things are going, it looks like Idris and I won¡¯t be splitting up anytime soon.¡® ¡°What do you mean?¡± He scowled, a mix of frustration and concern on his face. ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten cold feet, have you? Yvette, have you forgotten the ordeal at the Youngs Old Manor already?¡± I massaged my temples and hurried to rify, ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t jump to conclusions. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t let go. It¡¯s all because of Madam Young. I¡¯ve moved on from Idris, really.¡± He looked skeptical, so I raised two fingers in a scout¡¯s pledge. ¡°I swear, I don¡¯t have any second thoughts about him.¡± I had just finished speaking when I noticed something off in his eyes. Curious, I followed his gaze and, to my surprise, locked eyes with Idris¡¯s intense and brooding stare. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Testing the Waters My heart did a little fl*p¨Cflop. When did he even get there? ¡°You¡­¡± I barely got the word out. Idris just turned on his heel, his face an icy mask, and left without a word. I was at a loss for words, turned back to Maxwell, and snapped, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me a heads¨Cup about him?¡± Maxwell shrugged, all innocence. ¡°I only just spotted him too. Plus, you said you were over him, right? Why should it bug you if he¡¯s mad?¡± Oh. That did make sense. ¡°Okay, so you mentioned something about Madam Young. What¡¯s that about?¡± I asked, my curiosity piqued. I was not keen on gossiping about this stuff, but maybe if I shared, Maxwell could see something I did not. I decided to just spill it. ¡°Madam Young¡¯s been acting like she¡¯s trying to y matchmaker with me and Idristely.¡± He made a face. ¡°It¡¯s your life, your choice. Why worry about what she thinks?¡± I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t get divorced right now. It¡¯s just¡­ she had an ident, and pushing Idris for a divorce at a time like this just doesn¡¯t feel right. But that¡¯s not what¡¯s bugging me. What I can¡¯t wrap my head around is Madam Young. She was dead set against me and Idris before, and she¡¯d have been thrilled if we split. Now, out of the blue, she¡¯s ying Cupid for us. And then there¡¯s Moore. She was not exactly his biggest fan before, but she did not hate him. Yet, the other day, I stumbled upon them, and it was like they were at war. What¡¯s going on that¡¯s got Madam Young so gung¨Cho about me staying with Idris and suddenly so against Moore?¡± Maxwell¡¯s eyebrows pinched together thoughtfully before he ventured, ¡°Why not consider that Madam Young has juste to see how great you are and wants to keep you around?¡± I shook my head, my voice steady. ¡°I know Madam Young too well for that. She¡¯s all about weighing her options. Even if she did decide I¡¯m a better match for Idris than Moore, she would not just start ying nice without a reason.¡± Maxwell¡¯s expression grew serious, and he was quiet for a beat before saying, ¡°So, you think Madam Young¡¯s being nice because Moore¡¯s be a problem for the Youngs, and she¡¯s hoping you¡¯ll help get rid of him?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. I bit my l*p, exhaling softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but knowing Madam Young, there¡¯s definitely something going on behind the scenes that I¡¯m not privy to. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s a piece of cake. Wanna know what went down? Just ask around. And if that doesn¡¯t cut it, do a little digging. There¡¯s no secret that can stay hidden forever. A little sleuthing and you¡¯ll get to the bottom of it,¡± Maxwell said, leaning back with a rxed grin. I gave him a side¨Ceye, keeping silent, just a small smirk ying on my l*ps. When I did not make a peep, he turned to me, and seeing my silent smile, he suddenly sat up straight, all alert. ¡°Yvette, you¡¯re not seriously thinking of sending me on this wild goose chase, are you? You want me to help you investigate?¡± I just nodded. He facepalmed, looking utterly baffled. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, right? How long do you think I¡¯ve been in Lake City? I barely know a thing about the high and mighty here. Plus, I¡¯ve got a mountain of work back at Scott Corporation. And now you want me to sniff around some petty drama? Is this really how you put me to work?¡± His little tirade made me sheepishly rub my nose, chuckling. ¡°Yeah, it does seem like I¡¯m not making the best use of your talents.¡± He gave me a look that said ¡®I can¡¯t believe you¡® and muttered, ¡°You win.¡± Feeling a bit snubbed, I still had to chuckle. I had an idea. It was a shame to waste his skills on such nonsense, but maybe I could poke around for some info myself. With that in mind, I got up and headed for the stairs. ¡°Where are you off to?¡± Maxwell¡¯s voice trailed after me. ¡°Just downstairs, to catch some sun,¡± I called back, stepping into the elevator. He got up to follow, but I gently nudged him back, tilting my head to meet his surprised gaze. ¡°It¡¯s packed, catch the next one.¡± And with that, I hit the close door button. His l*ps quirked in a half¨Csmile as he eyed the empty space behind me, ¡°Yvette, you sure it¡¯s packed?¡± I nodded, deadpan. ¡°Yep, can¡¯t you see? It¡¯s crowded in here.¡± His eyes went wide, and he looked a bit pale as he blurted out, ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. I¡¯m all about facts and science, so don¡¯t start with the fairy tales.¡± I nodded with all the seriousness of a judge, barely suppressing a giggle at his awkward expression while we waited for the elevator doors to slide shut. Mom always said Maxwell was a scaredy¨Ccat, and boy, she was not kidding. Once I stepped out of the elevator, I spotted Mr. Zachary in the lobby, there to pick up some meds. He spotted me and strolled over. ¡°Madam, are you here to pick up a prescription?¡± I shook my head with a friendly smile. ¡°Nope, just checking if the meds are ready. Idris booked a restaurant, and we might need someone to head over early to set things up.¡± ¡°Will be done in a jiffy,¡± he assured me. I gave a little nod, hanging out with him at the pickup counter. To pass the time, I asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Charles around thest couple of days. Is he swamped with work?¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Madam Young¡¯s Prison Visit As Mr. Zachary counted out pills, he answered, ¡°Madam Young had him tied up with some business.¡± I smiled lightly. ¡°Oh, something to do with Young Corporation? Idris has been up to his ears in work too, lately.¡± Mr. Zachary, who had been with the Youngs forever, picked up on my probing even through the small mind talk. He paused, meeting my eyes with a hint of concern. ¡°Madam, is there something on your you want to ask me?¡± His question caught me off¨Cguard, and I hesitated, but I went for it, ¡°Mr. Zachary, has grandma run into some trouble with Moore recently?¡± He knitted his brows, lost in thought for a moment before he spoke up, ¡°So, you¡¯ve picked up on the tension between Ms. Scott and Madam Young, huh?¡± I nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve been swamped with work at Scott Corp and haven¡¯t had much time to check in on grandma. I¡¯m out of the loop. Last time I bumped into her and Moore at the diner, they were clearly at odds. And with grandma¡¯s over¨Cthe¨Ctop reaction today, I just had to ask¨Cdid something go down recently?¡± Mr. Zachary gave a small nod, pausing before he replied, ¡°Madam Young¡¯s never been a fan of Ms. Scott, that¡¯s old news. They haven¡¯t had a blowout or anything, but about a month back, Madam Young dragged Charles with her for a trip to Southern City Jail.¡± The jail? I raised an eyebrow, caught off guard, ¡°What was Grandma doing at the jail?¡± What did that have to do with her visit there? Mr. Zachary cracked a slight smile, ¡°Beats me. All I got was something Charles let sl*p about visiting an old buddy, someone with the name Lanier.¡± Lanier? ¡°Hey, do me a solid and take these meds up with you, will you? I need to swing by the cafe and whip up some light eats for Madam Young,¡± Mr. Zachary said as he handed me the bag of medicines, his smile still in ce as he headed out. Medicines in hand, my mind was still racing with the conversation. Grandma went to the jail a month ago to meet someone named Lanier? Jail. Lanier. Noah. The only person who could possibly link the two was Noah, and to top it off, Moore was expecting Noah¡¯s baby. Why on earth did Madam Young want to see Noah? Was there some kind of secret between them? The whole thing was too much to wrap my head around, so I decided to let it go and not overthink it. After leaving Madam Young¡¯s hospital room, where a bunch of visitors had just trickled out, it was already hitting dinner time. Idris had made reservations at a restaurant and invited everyone to join. Mom had never been one for crowds, especially since Dad was gone. Plus, her visit to Madam Young was more about paying back a favor for the time Madam Young bailed out Scott Corporation in a bind. She was never really keen on Idris, so she was not about to hang around him more than necessary. She gave me a few parting words before getting ready to head out. Maxwell was only there to apany Mom, so when she left, he was right on her heels. Zoe, not one to hide her crush on Maxwell, watched him go. With a grin like a crescent moon, she turned to Idris and chirped, ¡°Iddy, something¡¯se up and I gotta run. Let¡¯s catch up over dinner some other time, okay?¡± With that, she was gone. Suddenly, it was just me, Sweety, Liam, Emily and Idris left. At the restaurant, Idris had snagged us a private room ahead of time. Once we were settled, the waiter handed Liam the menu to order. Liam, with a grin, handed it over to me, ¡°Your turn to pick.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ordering had never been my strong suit, so I turned to Emily and said, ¡°Emily, why don¡¯t you take the lead?¡± Emily was not exactly the best at making decisions like these, but with everyone else dodging the task and Idris looking gloomy, Liam shot her a look that said it was up to her. So, she took the plunge and ordered for the group. At the table, Idris was the picture of cool detachment, his face giving nothing away. Liam and Emily were not exactly chatty either. It was Sweety who kept the conversation alive, peppering Emily with questions and showering Liam with thanks for once saving her life. Sweety, ever the bold one, chimed in, ¡°Emily, Liam, Christmas is just around the corner. Got any ns? There¡¯s this new resort at South Hill, a really beautiful ce, and I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a st. How about I treat us all to a little holiday getaway?¡± Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 He¡¯s Agreed to a Divorce Emily chuckled at the suggestion. ¡°Is it really the hot spot now? Ash has been on my case to take her there, but I¡¯ve been swamped. I told her to wait for her dad toe back and take her.¡± Ash was Emily and Liam¡¯s daughter¡¯s nickname. She was gearing up for junior high and buried in schoolwork most days. Liam¡¯s face broke into a warm, indulgent smile. ¡°If she¡¯s keen on going, then let¡¯s make it happen.¡± He then turned to Idris with a yful glint in his eye. ¡°Iddy, isn¡¯t that South Hill resort one of your projects? With such rave reviews, you ought to y host and show us around.¡± Emily jumped in, ¡°And we can bring Grandma along once she¡¯s feeling up to it.¡± She then looked at me, her eyes inviting. ¡°Yvette, you¡¯ve got to clear your schedule ande with us, too. I froze for a second, but before I could get a word out, Idris¡¯s deep voice cut in, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all head out together.¡± Just like that, a simple dinner turned into an impromptu hangout. The evening had worn on by the time we finished eating. Since it was just a casual meal, nob*dy had touched a drop of alcohol. Emily and Idris, who had kids waiting at home, said their goodbyes first, and Sweety hopped in a cab and took off. With Madam Young¡¯s situation handled by someone else, I did not have anything else to do. I was about to drive off when Idris stopped me, ¡°Yvette.¡± I looked back at him. ¡°Something up?¡± He had been brooding all night. Even though he had not said a word, you could tell he was in a foul mood. I was not in the mood to deal with drama, so I was ready to make a quick exit. We locked eyes, and he just stared at me with those intense ck eyes, not saying a word. It made me feel on edge¨Cnot scared, just¡­ unsettled. There was something about his gaze that seemed¡­ hurt. Yes, hurt. He had not had any alcohol tonight, so why was he giving me that look? I hesitated for a few seconds, but when he still did not say anything, just kept staring, I blurted out, ¡°Do you need a ride home?¡± He stayed silent, and patience isn¡¯t exactly my virtue. I was about to walk away when he finally spoke up, ¡°So, everything I do now is useless, huh?¡± His words caught me off guard, and it took me a moment to realize he was talking about us. A twinge of pain hit my chest, and I managed a half¨Chearted smile, trying to sound casual. ¡°Isn¡¯t all that stuff behind us? Our thing now is just for show, so you don¡¯t need to bother doing anything. His expression was dark, almost suffocatingly so. ¡°Just for show?¡± Chapter 161 He¡¯s Agreed to a Divorce I nodded, feeling a wave of calm wash over me. ¡°Idris, it¡¯s pretty clear where we stand now. I promised Grandma I would visit her and I¡¯ve been ying the part with the Youngs, acting like everything¡¯s the same. But let¡¯s face it, we¡¯re heading for a divorce, and that¡¯s not changing. Once Grandma¡¯s feeling a bit better, I hope you can just get on with it and sign the papers.¡± He looked at me, his eyes clouded with a mix of emotions. ¡°Are you that eager to get rid of me?¡± His voice was tight, his handsome face creased with worry. I was fed up with his stalling. ¡°Yes, I am. So please, just do it.¡± He stared at me, his expression dark and distant. Then, out of nowhere, he said, ¡°Alright, no need to wait for Grandma. I¡¯ll have Ensio get you the divorce papers tomorrow.¡± He left then, without another word or a backward nce. I was left standing there, shocked by his suddenpliance. I had braced myself for another round of stubborn refusal, but he had just¡­ agreed. After a moment frozen in ce, I climbed into my car and took a deep breath. It was for the best. When the bond between two people was over, it was time to let go. When I got back to the Scotts¡®, Mom was already asleep. Maxwell¡¯s room was still lit up. He must have heard my car because he opened his door and leaned against the frame, arms crossed. ¡°I was not sure you¡¯de back tonight.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I rolled my eyes at him and dropped my bag. ¡°Why are you still up?¡± He grabbed a ss of water, nonchnt. ¡°Sweety called. She said Officer Jackson messaged her, told her to watch her back. Noah¡¯s busted out of jail.¡® ¦° I froze, turning to him in shock. ¡°Noah¡¯s on the loose?¡± He gave a nod. ¡°Hey, is your phone off or on silent? Sweety¡¯s been trying to reach you, but you haven¡¯t been answering.¡± Digging through my bag, I found my phone and, sure enough, there were a bunch of missed calls from Sweety. I quickly dialed her back. Sweety¡¯s voice was tense as she spoke. ¡°Yvette, are you home yet? Officer Jackson messaged me a bit ago¨CNoah¡¯s been busted out of jail, and he could still be lurking around Lake City. He told me to watch my back, worried I might be on someone¡¯s hit list.¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 I thank you so much, Yvette. I grunted a yes and asked, ¡°Anything else from Officer Jackson?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± She was about to say more, but I cut her off, thinking about Madam Young¡¯s recent sketchy moves, Just keep your eyes peeled these next couple of days, okay? Stay safe and try to hit the hay early.¡± I ended the call feeling all jumbled up inside. Maxwell caught the look on my face. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked, a crease of worry between his brows. I just shook my head, wished him a good night, and headed back to my room with my coat in hand. In bed, I could not stop thinking about Madam Young¡¯stest antics and Idris having Ensio dig up dirt from five years back. The more I thought, the messier my thoughts got, until everything was a blur. The next morning, I woke up bleary¨Ceyed from a night of tossing and turning to find a bunch of texts from Moore and missed calls from Ensio on my phone. I called Ensio back first. He picked up right away, his voice steady as always, ¡°Mrs. Young, got a sec?¡± I hummed a yes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ensio did not miss a beat, ¡°Mr. Young sent me to drop something off for you. I¡¯m right outside the Scotts¡® ce.¡± I blinked in surprise, slid out of bed, and peered out the window. Sure enough, Ensio¡¯s car was parked just outside the gate. ¡°Okay, just give me a sec,¡± I called out. I ended the call, threw on a jacket, and dashed downstairs. Mom was in the dining room, eyeing me as I descended. ¡°About time you woke up. What time did you roll inst night? You¡¯re going to run yourself ragged with thesete nights andzy mornings, I swear¡­ You haven¡¯t even had breakfast. Where are you off to in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Just need to pick something up,¡± I answered her and breezed out of the hall. Ensio caught my hurried approach and offered an embarrassed smile. ¡°Sorry to interrupt your morning, did I wake you?¡± I gave a sheepish shake of my head. It was already midday; what rest was there to disturb? He handed me a leather bag. ¡°Mr. Young asked me to deliver this to you. Also, there¡¯s some paperwork for the vi at Clearwater Residence. Looks like you¡¯ll need to swing by the real estate office to sign off on it.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Paperwork? I peeked inside the bag and found a divorce certificate, a bunch of bank cards, and a property deed. ¡± Idris had actually signed the divorce certificate? Clutching the leather bag, I felt a chill run through me. I handed the deed and cards back to Ensio. Mr. Candor, could you please give these back to Idris? And tell him I don¡¯t want the Clearwater Residence vi. Oh, and if he could make the time to head down to the local office with me to pick up the divorce papers, that¡¯d be great.¡± Ensio stepped back, not taking the items, and said with a polite firmness, ¡°Mrs. Young, Mr. Young insisted that if you don¡¯t ept these, I shouldn¡¯t bothering back.¡± When did he start throwing his weight around like this? I sighed and said, ¡°Alright, could you please pass along a message for me?¡± Ensio, ever the gentleman, replied, ¡°Mrs. Young, it would be best if you spoke with Mr. Young directly. I wanted to remind him that Idris and I were no longer married, and he did not have to call me Mrs. Young anymore, but before I could get the words out, he was already in his car, driving away. Taking a deep breath, I gathered up all the stuff and headed back to the Scotts¡® ce. My mom raised an eyebrow at the leather bag in my arms. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Divorce papers,¡± I answered, tossing them onto the couch before dialing Idris¡¯s number. The phone rang a few times before he picked up. ¡°Hello?¡± His voice was as cool and detached as always. Clinging to the phone, I said, ¡°I got the stuff, thanks for being true to your word. I¡¯ll keep visiting Grandma and work with the Youngs as needed. And about the property and bank cards, I don¡¯t need them. Let me know when you¡¯re free, and I¡¯ll bring them over.¡± ¡°Just get rid of them.¡± Wait, what? Get rid of them? Forget how much cash was in those bank ounts; the properties he had given me were worth a fortune. Just get rid of them? Wow, talk about being high¨Chanded. I caught my breath, my voice catching as I replied, ¡°Mr. Young, you¡¯re too kind. Well, in that case, I won¡¯t hold back. When you have your big day, I wholeheartedly wish you and your future bride a lifetime of joy and a house full of kids.¡± I meant every word. Getting such a hefty sum from a divorce, even though I knew Idris was not tight- fisted, was still unexpected. Given the circumstances, I genuinely hoped for his happiness. The line was dead for a moment, except for the distant sound ofbored breathing. Then, after what felt like forever, a voice cut through the silence, icy and sharp, ¡°Thank you so much, Yvette.¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 No Strings Attached The words seemed normal at first, but they left me feeling cold. I shivered without meaning to and replied, ¡°No need for that.¡± I ended the call, pressing down the unease in my chest. I took a deep breath and felt a sudden lightness wash over me. ¡°It¡¯s actually a divorce certificate,¡± my mom said, giving me a sideways look. ¡°And these properties and bank cards are¡­?¡± ¡°They¡¯re from Idris,¡± I said with a shrug. Her eyebrows knitted together in concern. ¡°Scott Corporation may be struggling, but we don¡¯t need these. All that matters is that he¡¯s good to you from now on. You should give them back to him.¡± I knew what was on my mom¡¯s mind and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s probably toote to return them. If he wanted to give them, let¡¯s just keep them. Think of it as him buying a clear conscience.¡± It was his way of making up for the child we lost without cause. Mom pressed her l*ps together and let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Alright. When there¡¯s nothing owed, it¡¯s easier to part ways cleanly.¡± That¡¯s right, no debts meant no lingering ties or conflicts. It was the weekend, and Maxwell had left early for Scott Corporation to put in some overtime. Mom had made breakfast, but he¡¯d barely eaten before heading out. She told me to freshen up and take some food over to him so he would not go hungry. I nodded, went upstairs to get ready, and after changing, I casually checked my phone. That¡¯s when I noticed several missed calls and texts from Moore. [Yvette, let¡¯s meet.] I could not care less about her drama. Every time we met, it was Idris this, Idris that. Two sisters scrapping over a guy? Yawn. Anyway, Idris and I were history now, so her crush on him was her problem, not mine. Still, I sent her a text: [Hanging out with you is a total time¨Csuck, and I¡¯m not about to rehash your soap opera with Idris. If we¡¯re gonna chat, it¡¯ll only be about that time you shipped me off to the border five years ago. But hey, you¡¯re pregnant, so I¡¯ll hold off. We¡¯ll settle things after your kid¡¯s born, Moore.] Message sent, I blocked Moore faster than you could say ¡®ghosted.¡® Then I grabbed the breakfast box Mom had made and headed to Scott Corporation. Maxwell was a genius, turning thepany from zero to hero in a month with a cool few million he snagged from Caleb and Bt. In the Scott Corporation office, I dropped the food on Maxwell¡¯s desk. He peered up from his paperwork, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Breakfast,¡± I said, flopping into a chair. ¡°Mom¡¯s convinced you¡¯re on the brink of starvation, so she made me your delivery guy.¡± He grinned, cracking open the box. ¡°Aunt Deb¡¯s the best.¡± I picked up a file from his desk, eyeing the details. ¡°Working on bids for Southern City?¡± He nodded, mouth full, and managed a garbled, ¡°Yep, just gotta chat with the project heads now.¡± Before I could even bring up the info Idris had given me, I fished out the documents from my bag and handed them to him. ¡°You¡¯ll find a few project leaders¡® details in here. Plus, I got Mr. Taters to help us out with a little setup. Once you¡¯ve got your bid ready, we can all get together and hash it out.¡± He shot me a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Nice.¡± Then his eyesnded on another paper peeking out of my bag, and he frowned. ¡°Divorce certificate? You and Idris are actually split up?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I just nodded, cool as a cucumber. ¡°Mr. Candor dropped it off this morning. Idris signed off on it.¡± He stopped short, a little taken aback. ¡°Huh, he was so against signing before. What made him change his mind so fast? He didn¡¯t get all choked up over what you said at the hospital, did he?¡± I shot him a look that said ¡®mind your own beeswax.¡± ¡°Just eat.¡± He chuckled, looking way too pleased with himself, like he had just won the lottery. It was the kind of smugness that made you itch to wipe that grin off his face. Knock, knock! Someone was at the office door. We both looked at each other, puzzled. It was the weekend, the ce was a ghost town. Who else could be here? Maxwell, his cheeks stuffed with food, eyed me. ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­ bring someone else, did you?¡± I shook my head and called out, ¡°Come on in.¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Moore Loses It In walked Zoe, all dolled up in a fuzzy apricot¨Ccolored outfit,plete with matching ear covers that made her look like a cuddly bunny. She beamed at us, her eyes bright and merry. ¡°Yvette, Maxy, you¡¯re both here! Mom made some rice cakes this morning. I thought I would bring some over for you to taste.¡± I shed a grin and epted the box she was holding out to me. ¡°How¡¯d you know we were here at the office?¡± ¡°Aunt Deb let it sl*p. She mentioned you were dropping off some food for Maxy, so I tagged along,¡± the little girl chirped, pulling a piping hot rice cake from the box and sliding it in front of Maxwell. Her smile was infectious. ¡°Maxy, I heard you¡¯re from Tully City. You guys don¡¯t do rice cakes there, right? Give it a try. See if you like it.¡± Maxwell, who did not seem like a big fan of sweets, hesitated but could not really say no. He nibbled on the edge and gave a nod, his smile genuine. ¡°It¡¯s pretty sweet.¡± I watched the exchange with a smile, realizing the girl hade especially to see Maxwell. With that in mind, I made up an excuse and ducked out. Once I was out of Scott Corporation, I made a beeline for the hospital. I had made a promise to Madam Young to check in on her. At the hospital, lunchtime was in full swing when I bumped into Mr. Zachary on his way out. He spotted me first and came over. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re here.¡± I nodded and voiced my concern, ¡°How¡¯s Grandma doing today?¡± He returned the nod, ¡°A lot better. She¡¯s got a craving for something sweet, so I¡¯m on a mission to satisfy that. You should head on up.¡± After exchanging pleasantries, I stepped into the outpatient building, my thoughts drifting. I had totally spaced on asking Mr. Zachary if Idris was around. Now that Idris and I were officially done, bumping into him would be all kinds of awkward. Then again, it seemed inevitable. Lake City was not exactly sprawling, and despite the distance between our families, ourpanies still mingled for business. Cutting tiespletely just was not in the cards. We were bound to cross paths. With that realization, a weight lifted off my shoulders. ¡°Yvette.¡± I was just about to step into the elevator when a screeching voice stopped me cold. I did not even have time to turn around before a stabbing pain exploded at the back of my head. My hair was yanked so hard I stumbled backward, nearly crashing to the floor. When I finally caught a glimpse of my attacker, it was Moore, her hand raised for another strike. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I reacted fast, blocking her and shoving her away. Rubbing the sore spot on my head, I red at Moore. Her eyes were wild, like she had totally lost it. ¡°What¡¯s your problem, Moore? You¡¯re freaking out in the middle of the day!¡± She stumbled back from my push, her pregnant belly making her clumsy. ¡°Yvette, Once she found her footing, she red at me with pure venom, her voice a ragged scream, this is all your fault, you¡­ you snake! What did you tell Iddy? He¡¯s kicking me out because of you. make you pay!¡± She came at me like a madwoman, but I dodged, and she went sprawling to the ground. I¡¯ll When she tried to get up, her face twisted in pain, and she clutched her stomach. I saw the blood and knew this was bad. I was about to yell for a doctor when a tall shadow loomed over me. ¡°What happened?¡± The voice was deep and calm. I nced up to see Idris. Pointing to Moore, my voice came out raspy, ¡°She¡¯s bleeding. ¡°Idris¡¯s face turned to stone. He did not waste a second, scooping up the crying Moore and commanding me, ¡°Get a doctor, now!¡± I nodded, aware that themotion had already caught the eyes of a curious crowd, and, of course, the doctors. In no time, a team of white¨Ccoated medics rushed toward us, pushing a gurney, ready to take care of Moore, who was cradled in Idris¡¯s arms. As the doctors whisked Moore away, Idris turned to look at me. I had not seen any of thising. Locking eyes with him, his dark gaze told me he was worried about Moore. Knowing how much he cared for her, I braced myself for the scolding that was probablying my way. I did not offer much of an exnation, just said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. It was her¡­¡® ¡°Are you okay?¡± His voice was deep and controlled, giving nothing away. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 You mistook her for me! I paused, slightly dazed, and met Idris¡® gaze. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I managed to say. ¡°Go see your grandma in her room. I¡¯ll check on Moore,¡± he said, cutting me off before I could finish. As he walked away, I felt oddly out of ce. I had expected him to be furious or at least visibly upset about Moore¡¯s predicament, but he seemed eerily calm, as if he was not about to blow up at me. Moore had mentioned that Idris was nning to send her away, especially now that she was about to have a baby and we had just signed the divorce papers. Why would he still want to send her off? I frowned, unable to make sense of it. I bit my l*p and decided to stop overthinking it. I turned and made my way to Madam Young¡¯s room. Mr. Zachary had stepped out, leaving the door unguarded. Taking the opportunity, I pushed it open, ready to spend some time chatting with Madam Young. The moment I stepped into the room, I noticed a doctor by Madam Young¡¯s bedside, seemingly busy with her medical care. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s grandma doing today? She¡­¡± I began, but my words trailed off when I spotted the syringe he had quickly hidden. He had been doing something with Madam Young¡¯s drip. A wave of dread washed over me, and I tried to scream. In a sh, the doctor spun around, his hand mping over my mouth before I could make a sound, dragging me toward the door. I caught a glimpse of the machine that showed her heartbeat going haywire as I fought back, trying to make as much noise as possible. In the scuffle, my hand hit a vase, sending it crashing to the ground with a loud crash. The noise caught the attention of people outside. ¡°What¡¯s happening in there? Go check it out!¡± someone shouted. The door burst open just as the man let go of me and bolted, knocking over the unsuspecting person on the other side. In the ensuing chaos, he made his escape. I did not have time to process what had just happened; I called out for help to the neers. The medical team was on the scene in no time, but I was clueless about what he had injected into Madam Young¡¯s drip. Luckily, they rushed Madam Young to the ER right away. Mr. Zachary arrived just as they were taking Madam Young to surgery, concern etched on his face. What¡¯s wrong with Madam Young?¡± he asked urgently. I quickly filled him in, and I could see the worry cloud his features. I quickly pulled out my phone to call Idris and Liam. I could not get through to Idris. Turning to Mr. Zachary, I said, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Idris.¡± Probably, Moore had some trouble, and he was there taking care of it, which was why he missed Mr. Zachary¡¯s call. I headed straight for the maternity ward. After a bit of searching, I found out where Moore¡¯s room was and made my way there. The doctor told me that Moore had a bit of bleeding, but it was not anything serious, and the baby was fine. They had her on an IV in the ward to keep an eye on things. Moore¡¯s room was open. In this packed hospital, she still managed to get a private room¨Cclearly Idris¡¯s handiwork. Idris was sitting by the bed, his back to the door, so I could not quite catch his expression. Moore, though, had tears in her eyes and looked like she had been fighting with Idris. ¡°Knock knock!¡± I did not want to butt in, but with Madam Young¡¯s situation critical, I had to. They both looked up at the sound. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing me, Idris gave a slight, almost imperceptible lift of his eyebrows, while Moore did not bother to hide the chill in her gaze. I bit my l*p and said to Idris, ¡°Grandma¡¯s had an ident.¡± Idris cares a lot about Madam Young. He shot up from his chair and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± I could not really get into it in front of Moore, so I just said, ¡°You should go see for yourself.¡± Without another word, Idris got up to leave. Moore¡¯s grip on Idris¡® sleeve was desperate, her bloodshot eyes pleading as he looked up at Idris. ¡± Iddy, I can¡¯t leave. Please, don¡¯t make me go, okay?¡± Idris¡¯s expression was unreadable, his face a mask of cool detachment. He met Moore¡¯s gaze with a dispassionate voice. ¡°This is on you. Whether you stay or go is not my concern. I¡¯ve said all I needed to say. Sorry, but that¡¯s it.¡± I was not privy to their earlier conversation, but as Idris turned to leave, I figured it was my cue to exit, too. Then, out of nowhere, Moore¡¯s voice cracked through the air, ¡°Why?¡± I froze, turning back to see Idris¡¯s frown, his displeasure clear as he shrugged off the hand clutching at his sleeve and stepped back, his indifference bordering on cold¨Chearted. Tears filled Moore¡¯s eyes, her gaze defiant as she stared at the man before her, her voice raw with emotion. ¡°Why? You were so kind to me back then, without asking for anything in return. You looked after me, and I hadn¡¯t even done anything then. You were the one who mistook her for me! It¡¯s not my Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 The Questioning Mistook me for her? I frowned, my eyes shifting to Idris. What had he uncovered about that incident from five years ago? ¦° Moore¡¯s voice was thick with unshed tears as she continued, ¡°You promised to protect me for a lifetime. You said I could do anything and you¡¯d be there. You told me your life was mine tomand, that you¡¯d always keep me safe. Idris, you never exined why you found me at the bottom of that cliff, why you decided to be kind to me. I just did what you wanted¨CI never lied to you.¡± Idris stood there, his gaze steady and his face a mask of tranquility, revealing nothing. Moore was a mess, tears streaming down her face as hurt and bitterness tangled within her. For a long moment, Idris simply watched her, his expression unchanging, before his calm voice broke the silence. ¡°What do you want?¡± That question froze Moore in ce. Disbelief flickered across her pretty face, quickly reced by a bitterugh at herself. She startedughing, augh that was more like a sob, as tears kept spilling over. Seeing her like this, I knew she had to be head over heels for Idris. Only real love could make someone crumble over a few words that cut so deep. He was practically throwing his contempt for her right in her face. Deep down, he must have written her off as just another gold digger. Being looked down on by the one you love is like having your pride smashed to bits under their heel. Idris was a pro at inflicting pain. With a single sentence, he made her feel like she was nothing. After her tears andughter subsided, a heavy silence fell. Finally, Moore looked down, her voice raspy but eerily steady. ¡°Just go. I don¡¯t want anything from you.¡± Idris¡® l*ps tightened, his eyes still calm, as if he had run out of words. With that, he walked out of the hospital room. I watched from the doorway, taking in the whole breakup drama, unmoved by Moore¡¯s pitiful state. I had never been one for pity. In this world, what goes aroundes around. For Moore, this was just the beginning of her payback. ¡°Youing?¡± The deep voice snapped me back to reality. My wrist was caught in a firm grip, and before I knew it, I was being pulled out of the room. I followed the guy leading the way ¨C he was like a walking skyscraper ¨C and after a few steps, I managed to wriggle my hand free from his. He did not seem to care and just kept walking with me to the elevator. At the emergency room doors, Liam and his wife were already there, looking anxious. Liam caught sight of us and after a brief pause, he asked, ¡°Yvette, what in the world happened? Mr. Zachary mentioned grandma got an allergy shot from some stranger. Did you catch a glimpse of the guy?¡± I shook my head and blurted out, ¡°How¡¯s grandma?¡± He let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Still in there, fighting.¡± Idris, with his deep, dark eyes, looked at me, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I quickly spilled the beans about what I had seen, turning to the group and saying, ¡°The dude had a mask and a hat on. Everything was a mess, and I could not really see his face. Did the hospital cameras catch anything?¡± Liam pinched the bridge of his nose, looking tired. ¡°I¡¯m on it. Someone¡¯s checking.¡± Emily chimed in, ¡°The Youngs don¡¯t have beef with anyone. And grandma¡¯s so old ¨C who¡¯d want to hurt her?¡± Idris just stood there, his face turning stormy, but he kept quiet. Mr. Zachary seemed like he wanted to say something but ended up not speaking. Watching their reactions, it hit me that I had seen the eyes of the guy who gave Grandma the shot. They were familiar, but I just could not ce him. Then, out of nowhere, a cell phone started to ring in the silent hallway. It was Mr. Zachary¡¯s. He gave us an awkward smile and scooted off to the stairwell to take the call. I seized the moment, mumbling something about needing the restroom, and tailed him. At the top of the stairs, Mr. Zachary had just finished a mysterious phone call with a simple, ¡°Okay, I know.¡± When he saw me waiting outside, he looked a bit startled, then forced a smile and asked, Hey, did you need something?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Noah who¡¯s after Grandma, isn¡¯t it?¡± I cut straight to the chase. Mr. Zachary hesitated, his face flickering with something unreadable, and he stayed silent. I pressed on, ¡°That was Charles on the phone with you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He nced up at me, his eyebrows knitting together. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. The other people will take care of it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the deal between the Youngs and Noah? Are Idris and Liam in the loop? What does Noah want with Grandma? What¡¯s he really after? Mr. Zachary, Grandma nearly had a close call today. If you don¡¯t trust me enough to talk, then at least fill in Liam and Idris. If we keep secrets, we¡¯re just giving the enemy the upper hand, and it¡¯s going to bite us in the back eventually.¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 The Mine Disaster I really did not want to dig into the Youngs¡® secret dramas, so I left it at that. Honestly, their issues were none of my business. I just happened to walk into the middle of it all today. As I turned to leave, Mr. Zachary called out, ¡°Mrs. Young¡­¡± I paused and looked back at him. He let out a weary sigh, nced around, and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs to talk about this.¡± Together, we took the elevator down. Down in the hospital¡¯s chill¨Cout zone, Mr. Zachary snagged a quiet corner and let out a weary sigh. Back in the ¡®80s, things weren¡¯t as tight policy¨Cwise, and our economy was just gaining momentum. Old Man Young started out with nothing but his carpentry skills and turned that into some serious seed money. He got to know folks from all walks of life, set up a lumber mill, and when that started raking in the dough, heunched a bunch of decorating businesses. Before you knew it, he was popping up branches in cities all over the southeast. The bigger thepany got, the fatter his wallet grew. With cash to burn, he got the idea to snap upnd and mountains all over the ce. Back then, if you had the money, you could get your hands on idle mountains for miles, especially around Lake City.¡± Mr. Zachary had a lot to say, and I was not quite sure where he was going with it, so I just stayed quiet and listened. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He paused for a breath and kept going, ¡°These days, everyone knows Lake City¡¯s got mountains galore that are chock¨Cfull of mines. Buying them up back then was like hitting a gold mine¨Cliterally. Old Man Young bought up just about every hill and dale around Lake City and mined them to the hilt. Those mines ballooned the Youngs¡® fortune like you would not believe. But you know how it is- people always want more. Ten years back, those mountains were pretty much tapped out, and the government was mping down on private mining. Still, the old man was dead set on onest payday. But greed¡¯s a tricky beast. It always wants more than it can handle, and sure enough, trouble came knocking.¡± Mr. Zachary took a casual sip from his travel mug and added, ¡°After years of mining, those mountains were hollowed out. Right when Old Man Young was about to cash in onest time and call it quits, one of the mountains gave way from too much digging. Thousands of acres just copsed overnight. It was a huge mess, made headlines and all. You might¡¯ve caught wind of it at some point.¡® I knitted my brows and asked, ¡°Are you talking about the Snakehead Mountain copse?¡± I remember when I was still in school, that story was everywhere. Even before the inte took over our lives, it seemed like everyone knew about it. He gave a nod, a hint of resignation in his voice. ¡°That disaster was huge. It was not just Lake City talking, but people from all over heard about it.¡± I was confused. ¡°Sure, it was a big deal at the time, but it was just andslide, right? Most folks thought it was natural and just the earth shifting, and with all those doomsday predictions about the Mayan calendar, a lot of people just chalked it up to that. It did not seem to havesting effects. Or is there something more that we did not know?¡± Mr. Zachary nodded, his face growing serious. ¡°A whole mountain came down, and it was riddled with mines. Do you really think it was just andslide?¡± I paused, the realization hitting me. Forget the viges in the mountains, what about the maze of mines that were still running, the miners¡­ I caught my breath and looked at Mr. Zachary, ¡°How many died in the mines when it happened?¡± With furrowed brows and eyes that started to redden, Mr. Zachary said softly, ¡°Three hundred.¡± A heavy feeling settled in my chest as I exhaled slowly. ¡°There was no news about it. Almost no one knew.¡± He nodded. ¡°The Youngs paid Noah off with boxes of gold to keep it quiet. They even managed to ship off the nosy reporters out of the country to bury the story.¡± I bit my l*p, unsure of what to say next. The Youngs had silenced the aftermath of three hundred lost lives with their endless wealth, leaving behind a trail of broken families. Mr. Zachary noticed my silence and inhaled deeply before speaking. ¡°Not long after that disaster, Mr. Young¡¯s dad found out. It sparked never¨Cending fights between them. Eventually, Mr. Young¡¯s dad just vanished from the Youngs¡® life. The old man got sick and died a couple of yearster, and suddenly, it was just Madam Young keeping the family legacy afloat.¡± Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Noah¡¯s Revenge A heavy feeling weighed on my heart, and I took a deep breath. ¡°So, do Idris and Liam have any clue about all this?¡± The Youngs¡® empire was built on the lives of so many. Mr. Zachary shook his head. ¡°Only the old man and a few loyal guys knew back then. Those guys got shipped off overseas and are now the Youngs¡® right¨Chand men. I would not be telling you any of this if Noah had not used it to ckmail Madam Young.¡± I bit my l*p again, pressing on. ¡°What¡¯s Noah¡¯s angle on grandma?¡± He let out a weary sigh. ¡°He¡¯s pushing for Madam Young to let Moore marry into the Youngs for real. He wants Ms. Scott¡¯s baby to be born into the family without any shadows hanging over them, to be the rightful heir, and to im their piece of the Youngs¡® legacy.¡± Noah was a real schemer, always thinking a dozen steps ahead. He knew his life as a wanted man meant he could not give his kid the kind of future that shone bright, so he yed the long game, eyeing the Youngs¡® fortune. Even a sliver of their riches would set his kid up for life, not to mention the perks of being the Youngs¡® rightful heir. The possibilities were endless. It made sense why Madam Young fl*pped on me so fast. Who in their right mind would want to raise a kid that was not theirs, for nothing in return, and then hand over a slice of their estate to some mystery child? If Noah decided to stir up troubleter on, it would be a total mess for the Youngs. After a beat of silence, I just had to ask, ¡°So why did Noah go all out today, dressing up as a doc to take out grandma?¡± Mr. Zachary¡¯s brow creased a little as he said, ¡°Looks like he figured out Madam Young was not about to let Ms. Scott into the family. He was ready to go down swinging, nning to off Madam Young so Ms. Scott could make a beeline for Mr. Young. With the way Mr. Young feels about Ms. Scott, if Madam Young was out of the picture, him popping the question to Ms. Scott would be a no¨Cbrainer.¡± I smirked at the thought. Idris had it bad for Moore, and if Moore yed her cards right, acting tragic or threatening to do something drastic, Idris might have crumbled. It would not have been a shocker if he ended up bringing Moore right into the Youngs¡® fold. 11 I finally pieced together the whole story and took a deep breath before turning to Mr. Zachary.¡® Grandma never nned on spilling the beans to the Youngs¡® kids about what happened back then, huh?¡± Mr. Zachary shook his head. ¡°I would not presume to know what¡¯s going through Madam Young¡¯s head, but with Noah going after her like that, I bet she¡¯lle up with a n once she¡¯s back on her feet.¡± That made sense. I nodded and dropped the subject. We headed upstairs together. As we rode the elevator, my mind wandered to Idris¡¯s dad. I could not help myself and asked Mr. Zachary, ¡°Did Idris¡¯s dad really just vanish into thin air back in the day?¡± How does someone just up and disappear without leaving a single clue behind? He sighed and shook his head. ¡°When Mr. Young¡¯s dad took off, he cut all ties with the family. The old man was too mad to even ask around for him. After the old man passed, Madam Young tried to track him down. They heard he might¡¯ve headed to the border, but even after all these years and all the searching, we¡¯ve got nothing. Some folks reckon¡­¡± He trailed off, but it was pretty clear what he meant¨CIdris¡¯s dad was probably long gone from this world. I bit my l*p and decided not to push any further. I could not shake the memory of running into Idris at the border five years ago. Why would a guy like him, born with a silver spoon in his mouth, end up in a grimy cell, enduring all kinds of misery? Now, I was starting to think he might have been on a mission to find his dad. There was that weird look on his face when Lucas died back in Macamer. He seemed so down, like he had unfinished business. It was hitting me now¡­ was there some secret between Idris¡¯s dad and Lucas? Maybe Idris was hoping to get some leads on his dad from Lucas, but with Lucas gone, so were the leads. ¡°Mrs. Young.¡± Mr. Zachary¡¯s voice snapped me out of my reverie. Blinking back to reality, I looked at him, confused for a second. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He nodded towards my handbag. ¡°Your phone¡¯s ringing.¡± Right after Mr. Zachary pointed it out, I dug through my bag, found my phone, and saw a missed call from Sweety. I quickly called her back, and she picked up almost immediately. Sweety¡¯s voice wasced with urgency, ¡°Yvette, I just spotted Noah. He went into Azure Bay.¡± Azure Bay? That was where the Scotts lived. What was Noah up to over there? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. My gut told me this might be about me messing up his ns. Now, he could be plotting against my mom to get back at me. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Moore¡¯s Malice A chill ran down my spine at the thought. I could not stay on the phone any longer. I hung up without another word.. Mr. Zachary noticed my distress and could not help but ask, ¡°Is everything alright, Madam?¡± I shook my head, doubting my own worries, and told him, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Could you let Grandma and Idris know I¡¯ve got an emergency at home and have to dash?¡± With that, I hit the down button on the elevator. Mr. Zachary looked like he wanted to say more, seeing how rushed I was, but he bit back his questions. I bolted from the hospital and made a beeline for Azure Bay. Along the way, I tried calling Maxwell, but it seemed he was tied up with something, as the call went unanswered. With no other choice, I rang my mom and told her to secure the house, lock all the doors and windows, and ignore any strangers at the door. She was puzzled but promised to follow my instructions. However, when I got to the Scotts¡® ce, the yard gate was wide open, and so was the front door. My heart skipped a beat, and I sprinted inside, calling out, ¡°Mom!¡± The Scotts¡® living room was deserted, and my calls echoed unanswered. A sinking feeling told me something was terribly wrong, so I fumbled for my phone to call the cops. Just as I pulled it out, a hand mped over my mouth and nose from behind. A sharp scent filled my senses, and I instantly knew it was some kind of knockout gas. I tried holding my breath, but it was no use. Secondster, everything went ck. When I came to, I was staring at a scene of destruction: crumbling walls, rusty machines coated in dust, and broken ss littering the ground. It was obvious I was in some kind of deserted factory. My l*ps were sealed shut with duct tape, and I tried to scream for help but only managed a few muffled cries before realizing it was useless. I stopped trying. My hands were tied behind me to some rusty old machinery, leaving mepletely stuck. I struggled a few times but quickly ran out of energy. The ce was eerily silent, like I was the only person in the world. The sky was getting darker by the minute, and a chilly breeze whistled through the shattered windows, sending shivers down my spine. I had no idea how much time had passed when I finally heard footsteps outside. The door creaked open, and in stepped a pair of boots caked with mud, followed by Noah¡¯s face, which looked a bit more worn than I remembered. Seeing him did not surprise me; if anything, my heart felt heavier. He noticed I was awake and sauntered over with his hands in his pockets, giving me a once¨Cover with a creepy grin. He yanked the tape off my mouth and said, ¡°You know, I never realized before how¡­ interesting you look.¡± I stared back at him, my face a mask of cool indifference. ¡°You¡¯re not doing your son any favors by doing this, you know. Aren¡¯t you worried he¡¯lle into this world missing a few pieces?¡± That earned me a sharp p across the face. My mouth filled with the metallic taste of blood. I prodded my swollen cheek with my tongue and looked up at him, a mocking smile on my l*ps. ¡°Touched a nerve, huh? I thought a thug like you wouldn¡¯t care about anything. But I guess even you have a soft spot for your unborn kid.¡± Noah¡¯s face darkened, and he red at me, his fingers digging into my cheek. ¡°Watch your mouth about my son,¡± he hissed, ¡°or you won¡¯t live to see another sunrise.¡± I could not help butugh, shrugging off his grip. ¡°Oh, so if I stop bad¨Cmouthing your son, you¡¯ll let me live to see the sunrise? How generous of you.¡± He burst into a wild, recklessugh. ¡°You¡¯ve got more brains than your sister. I never intended for you to see another sunrise. It¡¯s a shame, really, but you left me no choice¨Cyou got in my way, and for that, you must die¡­¡± His hand shot to my throat, squeezing hard, and I was suddenly gasping for air. My b*dy felt like a balloon pumped too full, my face flushed crimson and my eyes aze with desperation. ¡°Hold on, hubby.¡± Moore burst in, addressing Noah. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Noah shot her a look, his expression stormy and dangerous. ¡°What is it?¡± Moore¡¯s eyes flickered with spite as she nced at me, teetering on the edge of death. ¡°Just letting her die is too kind. Maybe we should¡­¡± Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 She Killed Him! She whispered something into Noah¡¯s ear. I could not catch what she said, but a sleazy grin spread across Noah¡¯s face. He tossed me aside and turned to the smirking Moore. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Moore nodded, her gaze icy as she looked at me. ¡°She¡¯s the Scotts¡® heiress, Idris¡¯s ex. A simple death? Boring. Imagine the headlines: ¡®Scotts¡® Heiress Dies in Wild Indulgence.¡® Now that¡¯s a story. And if she goes out like that, the cops won¡¯t have a clue it leads back to us, right?¡± Noah¡¯sugh deepened, a silent seal of approval as he watched Moore. She did not waste a moment, pulling a bottle from her pocket and fishing out a few pills. She handed them to Noah. ¡°Your turn, hubby. Make her swallow these.¡± Noah snatched the white pill from her hand and, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, grabbed my chin and shoved it into my mouth, then followed it with a few aggressive gulps of water. I coughed violently, desperately trying to hack up the pill that had been forced on me, but it was no use. The pill had been swallowed, no doubt about it. As I swallowed the pill, Noah¡¯s smirk grew even more revolting. He shot a nce at Moore, asking impatiently, ¡°How long before this thing kicks in?¡± Moore watched me with a smirk, ¡°It¡¯ll hit in just a few minutes.¡± She handed Noah a bottle of water with a sly grin, ¡°Have a drink, clear your throat. You won¡¯t have time to do itter.¡± Her insinuation was crystal clear. Noah, looking satisfied, grabbed the water and downed it in one go. I stared down Moore, fury and madness threatening to engulf me, ¡°Moore, aren¡¯t you scared of karma for all the evil you¡¯ve done?¡± Moore scoffed, ¡°Karma? What karma? Yvette, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so helpless that you¡¯re resorting to threatening me with such nonsense.¡± Anger surged within me, but my b*dy was suddenly aze with heat. It felt like a million ants were crawling under my skin, desperate to escape. Moore¡¯s smirk grew as she watched me squirm. She turned to Noah and cooed, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time.¡± Noah¡¯s aging face twisted into an even more nauseating smile as he leaned in close. I pushed back with all my strength, trying to escape. With a tearing sound, my clothes started to rip. The icy grip of fear and the relentless pain were shattering my sanity over and over. If I died in this grim ce today, I knew the fallout would be catastrophic. My death would drag Scott Corporation and my mom into a nightmare they would never wake up from. Even Maxwell, with all his clout, could not pull a scandal¨Ctainted Scott Corp from the brink, and my mom¡­ she would be lost without Dad, who had just left us. Hanging onto these thoughts, I clung to thest shred of sense I had and bit down on Noah¡¯s ear like my life depended on it¨Cbecause it did. ¡°Ah!¡± His scream echoed as he staggered back, hand mped over the ear I had just turned into a chew toy. His eyes zed with a feral rage. He smacked me hard across the face, then, like he had lost all control, ripped off his clothes in a frenzy. He lunged at me, wild as a rabid wolf, shredding the little clothing I had left. Somehow, the ropes that had me trussed up were gone, untied by his own hands, no doubt to make me an easier target. As he was about to overpower me, I summoned everyst ounce of fight in me, ready to bite my own tongue and end it on my terms. Anything was better than being a casualty of this monster. ¡°Ugh!¡± The weight on me suddenly froze, and he looked back in shock. Through the haze of my despair, I saw Moore, knife in hand, its de a sinister red. Her face was a mask of ice, her eyes dark with venom as she red at us. ¡°You all deserve to die. Once you¡¯re gone, Iddy will be mine alone,¡± she hissed. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she plunged the knife into Noah¡¯s back. He did not see iting and did not even have a chance to fight back. His eyes went wide with shock, and then he was just¡­ gone, his blood spilling over me, a chilling, sickening tide. The drug had zapped all my strength, leaving me pinned under the gross weight of a corpse. Powerless, I could only gape at Moore, who stood nearby, her presence as chilling as Noah¡¯s dead, icy stare. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Inch¡¯s Appearance Moore was covered in blood but remained eerily calm as she crouched down. She then calmly ced the blood¨Cstained knife in my hand and made me stab the knife into Noah¡¯s back again. I wanted to speak, but the strong effects of the drug rendered me voiceless. She looked at me with satisfaction and said, ¡°Yvette, you should thank me. I didn¡¯t let this beast vite you and kill you. It¡¯s the least I can do for our sisterly bond. But remember, murder carries a life sentence. You¡¯ll spend the rest of your life in prison, watching me and Iddy have children and grow old together. Thanks for helping me get rid of Madam Young, clearing all obstacles for me and Iddy.¡± After speaking, she calmly removed her gloves and tenderly touched her bulging belly, murmuring to herself, ¡°My baby, your father must be lonely on the road to the underworld. Let me send you to apany him, okay?¡± I watched her forcefully m her stomach against the corner of a wooden table. She twisted in pain on the floor, blood starting to pour out and form a pool around her. As shey dying, she gave me a sinister smile and then made a phone call. In a weak voice, she said, ¡°Iddy, save¡­ save us. Yvette and I are in the abandoned factory on Southern City Road¡­ Noah¡­ he vited Yvette¡­¡± After she said this, the phone slowly sl*pped from her hand. Regardless of what the person on the other end called out, she could not say another word in return. I watched in horror as she orchestrated everything. I felt as if my brain and nerves were frozen for a moment. It was suffocating. Moore first pretended to give Noah advice, then killed him when he was distracted, framing me for the crime. Even her unborn child was part of her little act. She was far more malicious than I had imagined. I could not move, and my consciousness was fading. I knew what I would have to face when I woke up next. I wanted to push the corpse off me and escape this nightmare, but I could not muster the strength. As I struggled to keep my eyes open against the drug¡¯s effects, I thought I saw someone oddly familiar appear before me. ¡°Yvette!¡± a somewhat youthful male voice called out. I recognized that voice. It was familiar. It was¡­ Inch. my head. Before losing consciousnesspletely, the name inexplicably popped into When I woke up again, my mind felt empty, and it took a while for me to gather my senses. I looked around frantically at the unfamiliar surroundings. I was no longer in the abandoned factory. Noah¡¯s bloodied b*dy was not on me, and Moore, who had been beside me earlier in a pool of blood, was not around either. The ce was immacte, and everything around was extravagantly luxurious. There was a beautifully crafted dressing table, porcin, incense essories, crystal chandeliers, and exquisite silk bedding. Chapter 193 Bea¡¯s Appa However, this was not the Scotts¡® ce, the Youngs¡®, or Clearwater Residence. The unfamiliar yet realistic scenery left me unsure of where I was. The bedroom door opened, and I looked up to see a middle¨Caged doctor in a white coating in. Seeing that I was awake, he smiled kindly at me and asked, ¡°Are you awake? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± I shook my head and asked him, ¡°Where am¡­ I?¡± My throat was sore, and it took some effort to speak. The doctor approached, checked my temperature, and examined my pupils. He did not answer my question but said, ¡°The drug has worn off, and your fever has gone down. You should recover well with some rest.¡± Before I could ask more, another person entered the room. I turned to see a familiar face, which surprised me. ¡°Inch?¡± I realized the voice I heard before losing consciousness was not a hallucination. Inch came to my bedside and exchanged a look with the doctor, who then left the room. With his youthful and attractive smile, he said, ¡°I thought you had forgotten me. I¡¯m d you remember me.¡® Confused and bewildered, I asked him, ¡°Did you save me from the factory? Where are we? How did you get to that abandoned factory? How long have I been unconscious for?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 The Body Has Been Dealt With Inch smiled slightly, perhaps because I had bombarded him with too many questions at once, and said, ¡°You¡¯re asking me so many things all at once. Which one should I answer first?¡± Although we were not exactly close, having only shared one disastrous experience, I found his current demeanor quite different from ourst encounter, leaving me unsure of how to start a conversation. Seeing me lost in thought, he somewhat helplessly said, ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been scared silly. Don¡¯t worry, I was the one who took you out of the factory. This ce belongs to a friend of mine. That abandoned factory is a site he bought for development, and we happened to be there for business when we stumbled upon you. ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for a day and a night, and you developed a high fever, so we had a doctor stay here to look after you.¡± He briskly answered all my questions and then paused slightly before asking, ¡°Are you hungry? What would you like to eat? I can get it for you.¡± I shook my head, still full of questions, and asked, ¡°What about¡­ the others?¡± I wanted to inquire about Moore and Noah, as it seemed unlikely he would have only brought me here in the middle of such a chaotic situation. He did not rush to answer. Instead, he looked at me calmly and thoughtfully, then said, ¡°What do you think I should have done in that situation to ensure you didn¡¯t get used of murder?¡± His question caught me off guard, and it took me a moment to process his implication. Indeed, what could have been done? I was holding the knife, and Noah was dead on top of me. Moore, a heavily pregnant woman, was also in a dire state. If he had called the police, how would they interpret the incident? Suppressing the turmoil in my heart, I said, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone. The police would have investigated and figured it out.¡± He looked at me, l*ps pressed together, and asked, ¡°How would they investigate?¡± His simple question left me speechless. Moore was wearing gloves at the time, so there were no fingerprints of hers on the knife that killed Noah. Moreover, as Noah¡¯s wife and the mother of his unborn child, why would she have any reason to kill Noah from an outsider¡¯s perspective? The logic did not add up, and there was no evidence. How could an investigation proceed? The inevitable conclusion would be the same. I would be considered the sole perpetrator of Noah¡¯s death, whether it was self¨Cdefense or not. I would not have been able to escape. Moore¡¯s n was too meticulous. There was no escaping it. Taking a deep breath, I looked at Inch, waiting for him to tell me what happened to the other two. Anticipating my question, Inch said, ¡°Noah was already dead when we arrived. As for the other woman, she fainted from excessive blood loss.¡± He paused briefly, then continued. ¡°To avoid getting you into legal trouble, I took care of Body Has Been Dealt With Noah¡¯s b*dy. The woman wasn¡¯t dead, but I didn¡¯t have time to deal with her. People wereing to the scene, so I quickly handled it and left.¡± I was stunned, somewhat incredulous, and took a deep breath, asking, ¡°Has the b*dy been dealt with?¡± He nodded, his expression calm. ¡°If I left the b*dy at the scene, no matter how it was investigated, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid legal trouble. So, I had to take care of it. As long as there¡¯s no b*dy, whatever that woman says is useless. I¡­ my friend checked the man¡¯s identity. He was a fugitive on death row, bound to die sooner orter. If he disappeared, the police wouldn¡¯t do much if they couldn¡¯t find him.¡± I looked at him, at a loss for words. I knew that secretly disposing of the b*dy was wrong, but ensnared in Moore¡¯s scheme, I had to admit this was the best way to handle it. With Noah¡¯s b*dy gone, even if Moore wanted to frame me, she had no evidence to prove anything. In the end, she could only let it go. Inch¡¯s appearance seemed to have miraculously resolved an otherwise fatal situation, leaving me with a mix of sorrow and joy that I could not express. This is from N?velDrama.Org. After a moment of silence, I looked up at him and said, ¡°Thank you. 11 He poured me a ss of water, nonchntly saying, ¡°No need to thank me. It was just something I wanted to help a friend with.¡± I took the water from him, subconsciously sensing that something was amiss. However, I could not quite figure out how to ask more detailed questions, so I remained silent. After sipping the water, I asked him, ¡°Can I borrow your phone?¡± I had been gone for so long. My mother and Sweety must be worried sick. Upon hearing this, Inch stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get your things.¡± With that, he left the room. I looked around the slightly luxurious setting, furrowing my brows slightly. Things had been too chaotic when I was in Macamer, and I had not followed up with Officer Jackson about Inch¡¯s situation since returning. My knowledge of him was limited to the few hours we were confined together in the ship¡¯s cabin. He had mentioned attending the party on the cruise to make money, a young man earning a living with his b*dy. However, why would someone with such wealth, evident in the luxurious mansion and the valuable items and setups in the room, need to sell his b*dy at parties? If he had such assets, why would he need to go to parties to sell himself? Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Rich Friend The bedroom door opened, and Inch entered, handing me my bag and saying, ¡°Your phone should be in there. It¡¯s been ringing constantly. It must be your family trying to reach you.¡± I nodded, thanked him softly, then took out my phone to check it. There were several missed calls from my mother, Sweety, Maxwell, and¡­ Idris. After looking at the call disys, I returned each call to assure them of my safety. When it came to Idris, however, I closed the phone without calling back and looked up at Inch, asking, ¡°Where is this ce?¡± He paused, smiled, and exined, ¡°It¡¯s my friend¡¯s house. Since you were unconscious and had been drugged, and there was also the issue with that man¡¯s b*dy, he let you stay here and arranged for a private doctor to treat you.¡± Hearing this, I asked, ¡°And your friend? Can I meet him to thank him in person?¡± Inch hesitated for a few seconds before replying, ¡°Now? He might be a bit busy. You should rest first. You¡¯ve just woken up, and your b*dy hasn¡¯t fully recovered.¡± I smiled slightly, shook my head, and prepared to get out of bed, but he hurriedly stopped me, saying, ¡°Your b*dy hasn¡¯t recovered yet¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m much better now. I shouldn¡¯t trouble you any longer,¡± I said, getting out of bed. I felt a bit weak, but fortunately, it was nothing too serious. Looking at Inch, I said, ¡°Thank you for saving me and for taking care of such a big problem. If there¡¯s anything you need my help with in the future, just let me know, and I¡¯ll do my best.¡± He shook his head. Seeing that I was determined to leave, he offered, ¡°Let me send you off instead.¡± He then helped me out of the bedroom. The vi was even more luxurious and extravagant than I had imagined. I looked around and said to Inch, ¡°What¡¯s your friend¡¯s name? I¡¯d like to invite you both for a meal to thank you personally. Please pass on my message.¡± Inch nced toward a door not far from the bedroom, pausing slightly before replying, ¡± Okay.¡± I noticed his gaze and guessed that his friend might be busy in that room. Thinking it would be rude to disturb him, I decided to formally express my gratitude another time. After leaving the vi, it was not long before Maxwell¡¯s car arrived. He helped me into the car, thanked Inch, and then drove me away. In the car. Maxwell inquired about what had happened at the abandoned factory. After I finished exining, he gasped deeply and said, ¡°Moore is really ruthless, not even sparing her own flesh and blood.¡± I pursed my l*ps, refraining frommenting, and simply asked, ¡°How is she now?¡± ¡°Last I heard, she was in the emergency room. I¡¯m unclear about the situation,¡± Maxwell reported the events of that day. ¡°When Sweety and I arrived, Idris was already there. At that time, only Moore was lying in a pool of blood, and neither you nor Noah were present. Chapter 173 Rich Friend 212 Thinking that Noah had taken you, Idris let the ambnce take Moore away and then searched for you with the police near the factory. But it seemed like someone had deliberately destroyed evidence in the vicinity, making it impossible to find any clues.¡± As he said this, he frowned at me. ¡°Who is this friend of yours? That mansion we just left doesn¡¯te cheap in Lake City, not to mention the cars parked in the garage and the b*dyguards around. What does he do? He looks pretty young. A rich heir, perhaps?¡± The friend he was referring to was Inch. I slightly shook my head and replied, ¡°None of those things are my friend¡¯s. I didn¡¯t see the actual owner. He must be quite busy.¡± Maxwell furrowed his brow. ¡°A friend of a friend?¡± He paused, then said, ¡°A mere stranger not only saves you but also brings you to his house, hires a private doctor, and even handles a dead b*dy for you all because of a friend? And you haven¡¯t even met this friend of a friend?¡± I nodded, not sure what else to say. As for Inch, all I could think of was that his friend must be very close to him. Beyond that, I could not think of any other reason. Not wanting to dwell on this topic, I said, ¡°I¡¯m okay now. You don¡¯t need to continue investigating with the police. As for Moore, ask Uncle Marcus to have someone keep an eye on her.¡± If she woke up and realized she had killed her own husband and child to frame me, yet I managed to emerge unscathed, she might go insane.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Estranged Maxwell nodded and hesitated before speaking. ¡°Well, about Mr. Young¡­¡± I pursed my l*ps and remained silent. If the police knew I was safe, he would naturally know about it too. He probably cared more about Moore¡¯s well¨Cbeing than my safety. The person he would rather be with at this moment was likely Moore anyway. Maxwell seemed hesitant to speak, so I turned to him, asking, ¡°When did you be so hesitant?¡± He retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not hesitating, I just thought you should know something. During the day and night you disappeared, Idris was really worried. I guess he barely rested trying to find you. It was evident that he was quite anxious.¡± I looked at him, l*ps pursed, without saying a word. As he drove, seeing me staring at him motionlessly, he became somewhat uneasy and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No,¡± I shook my head. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Why make such an expression before asking a question? You¡¯re making me anxious,¡± heined, visibly ufortable. I smiled slightly, propped my cheek up with one hand, and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have a crush on Idris, do you?¡°¡±¡± As soon as I said this, he stared at me wide¨Ceyed and protested, ¡°Yvette Scott, are you out of your mind? I¡¯m a straight man, got it? Don¡¯t go around spreading rumors about me, will you?! ¡± I smirked. ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, why do you always speak up for him? If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think you have a thing for him.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Heughed sarcastically, somewhat speechless. ¡°I¡¯m just being objective. If you don¡¯t want to hear it, fine.¡± We ended the topic, and the car slowly entered Azure Bay, stopping outside the gate of the Scott Residence. Before I could get out of the car, I saw my mother and Sweety already waiting at the door. Maxwell parked the car, and as my mother and Sweety approached to support me, my mother asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Are you hurt?¡± I got out of the car, shook my head, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine, all good.¡± After speaking, I was about to enter the house, but noticing they had not moved, I looked at them. They all seemed to be looking in the same direction. Following their gaze, I was taken aback. A ck Bugatti had stopped nearby, and its door opened. Idris, with his tall and broad physique, got out of the car and headed straight toward 1. me. As he approached, I frowned slightly. Just as he was about to reach out to me, I instinctively Chapter 174 Estranged stepped back, avoiding his hand. The man¡¯s well¨Cdefined hand hesitated for a moment before slowly withdrawing. His dark eyesnded on me, his voice slightly hoarse as he asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± I shook my head and replied with polite distance, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for your concern, Young.¡± Mr. His brow imperceptibly furrowed, and a hint of an indecipherable expression crossed his tired but still handsome face. After a moment, he nodded slightly, not saying much else. Having been drugged and suffered from a high fever, I was still quite weary and felt a bit dizzy. Not wanting to engage in further conversation, I looked at him and asked directly, ¡°Is there something you needed, Mr. Young?¡± Idris¡¯s expression darkened slightly before he shook his head, his hoarse voice carrying a hint of destion. ¡°No, I just came to see how you were doing.¡± I was somewhat surprised, but I did not continue the conversation, simply saying, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Young. I¡¯m fine now.¡± My words were brief, but I knew he understood my hint to leave. He paused briefly then nodded, his expression unreadable. Then, he said, ¡°Good to hear you¡¯re okay. I won¡¯t disturb you further, then.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After speaking, he turned and got back into his car. I did not linger either, turning to enter Scott Residence. In the living room, my mother and Sweety expressed their concern for my well¨Cbeing and asked about what happened. Feeling very dizzy, I simply said I was tired and wanted to sleep before retreating to my room. Seeing this, my mother did not press further, only following me to ask if I was hungry or wanted something to eat. I gave a nomittal reply, and she did not persist. In my bedroom, I truly felt exhausted and unwell. It felt like my brain wascking oxygen, my limbs feeling weak and dizzy. Iy on the bed, wanting to sleep but unable to. When I got a call, I looked at the unfamiliar number on my phone screen, a bit confused. After answering, I realized it was Inch. He said over the phone, ¡°You left in a hurry just now. The doctor said you have low blood sugar. Make sure to eat something when you get back and rest well for a few days.¡± I nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, we¡¯rerades in life now. You don¡¯t need to keep thanking me,¡± he said in his youthful voice, carrying a hint of boldness. hapter 1.75 Getting Gossip Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Getting Gossip Iughed and replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take you out for a meal once I¡¯ve recovered.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Rest well. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± He ended the call abruptly. Staring at the number on the screen, I could not help but wonder where he got my number. Feeling very dizzy, I did not ponder on it any longer. I put down my phone andy on the bed with my eyes closed. Sweety brought in some food and sat beside my bed. She whispered, ¡°Yvette, are you asleep?¡± Hearing her voice, I opened my eyes and looked at her. Meeting her gaze, she smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not sleeping,e and eat something. Maxwell told us everything. You¡¯ve been through a lot and just woke up a little while ago. You must not have eaten anything yet. You probably can¡¯t sleep on an empty stomach.¡± I propped myself up and took the soup she offered. It smelled delicious, and I realized I was really hungry, so I started eating. Sweety watched me and said, ¡°Aunt Deb said you and Mr. Young are divorced?¡± I nodded, continuing to drink my soup without engaging in her conversation. She hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re divorced. You might have had to suffer even more if you stayed with him.¡® TI I paused and looked at her, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Your way of getting gossip out of me today seems a bit off.¡± She stammered, sounding guilty, ¡°How¡­ is it off? D¨Cdid I say something wrong?¡± I nodded. ¡°Yeah. Usually, you¡¯d first ask if I¡¯ve really moved on from Idris, and then you¡¯d start comining about his faults. But today you went straight toining. It seems like you have something on your mind that I don¡¯t know about, which is why your gossiping isn¡¯t so sincere. Am I right?¡± She opened her mouth, looking flustered. She walked around and then seemed to see something on the balcony. She craftily looked downstairs and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not sincere. The one who¡¯s sincere is waiting outside.¡± I frowned slightly, unsure of what she meant. I put down my soup, got out of bed, and looked outside. I saw Idris¡® ck Bugatti, which was still there. It was clear that Idris himself had not left. Seeing this, I frowned and went back to bed. Seeing that she had diverted my attention, Sweety said, ¡°I heard he stayed up all night with the police looking for you. He hasn¡¯t even visited Moore yet, and now he¡¯s still downstairs, probably still worried about you.¡± I pressed my temples and, ignoring her words about Idris, asked, ¡°Did the police say anything? 11 She nodded. ¡°Officer Jackson called just now. It seems he wanted to inquire about Noah¡¯s situation with you. But Aunt Deb said you had just returned and hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Officer Jackson simply said to visit the police station once you¡¯re better, probably to record a statement. Noah hasn¡¯t been found yet, so the police must be anxious.¡± User Geting Camp I pursed my l*ps in acknowledgment, feeling drowsy after the meal. Iy down on the bed, preparing to sleep. Seeing that I was really tired, Sweety did not continue speaking and started to tidy up, preparing to leave. ¡°Ah¡­¡± At the door, she suddenly turned back and asked, ¡°If Mr. Young keeps waiting downstairs, how should we handle it? After all, he is a guest and also the Youngs¡® heir. We can¡¯t just ignore him, can we?¡± I replied wearily with my eyes closed, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Okay!¡± she responded and then left. I was indeed exhausted and soon fell into a deep sleep. When I woke up the next day, I felt much more refreshed. My mother had prepared a table full of delicious food. Maxwell, who had not left yet, poured me a ss of milk and asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Better?¡± I nodded and, seeing the time, asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the office today?¡± He gave me a look and said, ¡°See, the true face of a capitalist. You haven¡¯t even had breakfast yet, and you¡¯re already pushing me to work for you.¡± Iughed. ¡°I was just asking. Since I hardly see your workaholic self, isn¡¯t it normal for me to be curious?¡± He snorted and ignored me. I smiled and asked, ¡°Any ns for today?¡± My mother brought out freshly toasted bread and ced it on the table, saying, ¡°I¡¯m having Little Sanchez apany me to Lowell today. Your Aunt Mary¡¯s wedding invitation arrived a few days ago. I originally thought of not going since you were in trouble, but seeing that you¡¯re okay now, I feel reassured. So, I n to have Little Sanchez apany me. She¡¯s been a friend for decades, so it wouldn¡¯t be right not to go.¡± Chapter 176 Overnight Doorman Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Overnight Doorman Aunt Mary, whose full name was Mary Jenkers, was a close friend of my mother¡¯s from her younger days. Although they did not live in the same city as adults, they stayed in touch. When my mother took me back to her hometown in Lorell to visit rtives, we often visited Mary. She was a very beautiful woman, and it seemed like beautiful women often had challenging fates. Mary¡¯s life was just like that. As a teenager, she fell in love with a senior from her school and got pregnant early. Being an unmarried teenage mother was particrly uneptable thirty years ago, especially in a small town. Moreover, the boy she loved was irresponsible. In order to have her child, Mary dropped out of school early. After breaking ties with her parents, she gave birth to her daughter alone. Later, to support her child, she never considered marriage again. I used to think she would never marry, but surprisingly, she decided to get married in her fifties or sixties. I nodded at my mother and said, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m fine now. But how many days will you be gone?¡± After a moment of thought, my mother said, ¡°At least three or four days. Little Sanchez mentioned his hometown is around there, so I thought we could visit together.¡± I was a bit surprised and looked at Maxwell. ¡°Your hometown is in Lorrell?¡± Maxwell nodded nonchntly. ¡°I was over ten when I entered the orphanage, so I still remember some things. My parents died in andslide ident. At that time, the orphanage in Lorrell was overcrowded, so I had to be sent to Lake City. Aunt Deb said she was going, and I thought it would be a good chance to visit.¡± Andslide! I could not help but feel a sudden jolt in my heart. I did not know much about Maxwell¡¯s past, only that my father had sponsored his education. I never asked about other details. I did not expect him to bring it up suddenly. Seeing that I was momentarily speechless, he tapped my forehead and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with pity. My life has been good, not at all miserable.¡® I pouted, pretending to be casual. ¡°Who¡¯s pitying you? I was thinking about thendslide you mentioned. I seem to remember my dad talking about it.¡± My mother sat down next to us and added, ¡°That incident happened over ten years ago. It was all over the newspapers back then. There was a mountain in Lorrell called Snakehead Mountain that partially copsed overnight due to tectonic movements. It was a natural disaster, but a tragedy for those who were buried under the mountain.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Snakehead Mountain¡­ the Youngs. My heart felt a bit tight for a moment. Mr. Zachary¡¯s words still echoed clearly in my mind. It was not due to geological movements, but a mining disaster that imed over three hundred lives. The twists of fate in this world were always so strange. I had never imagined that Maxwell was Chapter 176 Ovemight Doorman a victim of that mining disaster or that his parents were among those three hundred people, Seeing him stuffing his mouth with toast, a sense of inexplicable heaviness filled my heart. He could have grown up like me, with parents by his side, without needing to go to an orphanage or relying on someone else¡¯s sponsorship for education. However¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Maxwell frowned at me, noticing my gaze. ¡°You¡¯re not feeling better yet?¡± I shook my head, diverting my eyes, and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. By the way, do you have any rtives left in Lorrell?¡± He shook his head indifferently. ¡°If I had rtives, I wouldn¡¯t have been sent to the orphanage. This trip with Aunt Deb is just to visit the site. After the disaster, half of the mountain copsed, and their bodies were buried under it. The rescuers couldn¡¯t find them, so I¡¯ve never been able to pay my respects.¡± I hummed in response and did not continue the conversation. I really did not know how to tell him about the past. If he knew that the disaster was not a natural cmity but a man¨Cmade one, I wondered how he would react¡­ The topic itself was already quite heavy. Even though Maxwell seemed indifferent, I could still sense his difort and chose not to probe further. ¡± Instead, after swallowing his food, he looked at me with a gossiping expression and said, Last night, there seemed to be a doorman guarding the Scotts all night. He only left at dawn. Did you know about this?¡± Knowing he was referring to Idris, I responded indifferently, ¡°Oh?¡± Then I quickly changed the subject byplimenting my mother¡¯s cooking skills. Noticing my diversion, he pursed his l*ps and fell silent. Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>> Chapter 177 Chapter 177 ter 177 Hitching a Ride Since Officer Jackson had already contacted me earlier, asking me to visit the police station to make a statement once I was rested, I bid farewell to my mother and Maxwell and headed straight to the station after breakfast. In the interview room at the police station, Officer Jackson handed me a cup of water and asked me to recount what had happened in the abandoned factory. I narrated how Noah had kidnapped me, how I woke up in the factory, how Moore drugged me, and then my subsequent unconsciousness. I ended the ount by describing how I woke up at Inch¡¯s friend¡¯s house. After hearing my story, Officer Jackson frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Do you have the contact information of the friend who took you away? We might need to cross¨Ccheck his statement with yours. Currently, we can¡¯t find Noah, and Ms. Moore is still in the hospital, so we can only question you to see if we can locate and arrest Noah.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I nodded and gave Officer Jackson Inch¡¯s phone number without any change in expression. I did not mention Noah¡¯s death and pretended to know nothing about it. Even if Moore woke up and said anything, as Inch had pointed out, without a b*dy, her words would have no proof. Furthermore, if Moore insisted that I killed Noah, how could she be sure that someone drugged like me couldmit murder? After our conversation, Officer Jackson did not say much else. He merely advised me to be careful when going out in case I encountered Noah again. agreed and left the interview room. Another police officer approached us and informed Officer Jackson, ¡°Officer Jackson, Mr. Young is here.¡± Officer Jackson nodded and said, ¡°Bring me the information we¡¯ve found.¡± The officer agreed and left. After finishing the talk, Officer Jackson and I went to the lobby. In the lobby, Idris¡® tall and slender figure was strikingly noticeable. His amazing appearance made it hard for anyone to ignore him. When he saw Idris, Officer Jackson went up to greet him and urged, ¡°Mr. Young, you¡¯ve arrived. Let¡¯s talk in my office.¡± After a momentary nce at me, Idris told Officer Jackson, ¡°No need. Just give me the information you¡¯ve gathered. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much else to discuss. We can talk here.¡± Seeing this, Officer Jackson smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll just have a brief chat with you, Mr. Young.¡± Since my business was already taken care of and I had no interest in eavesdropping on others¡® conversations, I softly said goodbye to Officer Jackson and left. As they spoke, they did not seem to mind being overheard. I had not walked far, so I could still hear Officer Jackson¡¯s voice, saying, ¡°Our people stationed at the border found some traces of your father. He indeed stayed in Hartfield a few years ago, but it seems he waster moved by someone. Logically, Lucas should have known his whereabouts, but now that he¡¯s dead, our people don¡¯t have any significant progress, so¡­¡® After leaving the police station, I naturally did not hear the rest of the conversation. It seemed that Idris indeed went to the border back then to look for his father. Recalling what Mr. Zachary had told me about the mine disaster, I felt a tightness in my chest. I could not help but look up at the gloomy sky and take a deep breath. Even I, who had not personally experienced it, felt suffocated by Mr. Zachary¡¯s words. Idris¡® father, perhaps, could not continue to enjoy the wealth and glory of the Youngs with a clear conscience, so he chose to leave decisively. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Suddenly, someone appeared beside me, speaking in a deep and restrained voice. It was a very familiar voice, and sure enough, it was Idris¡®. I did not turn to look at him but noticed from the corner of my eye that he was holding a file bag, probably containing some information about his father that Officer Jackson had investigated. Suppressing the inexplicable emotions in my heart, I pursed my l*ps, not saying much, and prepared to leave. My wrist was caught by the man. I frowned slightly, slightly annoyed, and turned to face him. I met his deep, dark eyes, and he spoke softly. ¡°Grandma woke up, and said she wants to see you.¡± I pursed my l*ps, holding back a refusal. Instead, I pulled my wrist away said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll visit her.¡± from his grasp and ¡°Come with me now,¡± he said without waiting for me to say more. He nced at my car parked in the parking lot and added, ¡°Ensio is busy and can¡¯te to pick me up, so I¡¯ll hitch a ride with you if you don¡¯t mind¡± As he spoke, he had already walked to the passenger side, waiting for me to open the door. When did he be familiar with such a routine? He had even learned the method to hitch a ride. Though I felt ufortable about it, I could not find the right words to express my displeasure at that moment. I took out my car keys and unlocked the door. In the car, after starting the engine and leaving the police station, the man beside me casually asked, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± He asked it so casually, almost like a friend. I merely nodded in response. He nodded back and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chapter 178 Everything¡¯s in the Past Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Everything¡¯s in the Past Afterward, there was a long silence between Idris and I. It was too quiet, and I did not feel like talking, so I focused solely on driving. ¡°Is that scar from when you and Lucas fell off the cliff?¡± He suddenly asked out of the blue. I did not immediately grasp what he meant and responded instinctively, ¡°Yes, and¡­?¡± Realizing what he was referring to, I frowned instinctively, about to say something, but his deep, cold voice came again. ¡°For so many years, have I been nothing but a joke to you?¡± I pursed my l*ps, remaining silent. He let out a bitterugh, self¨Cdeprecatingly saying, ¡°A mistaken identity, protecting the wrong person, and then hurting you.¡± ¡°Mr. Young,¡± I began, my voice steady. ¡°Everything¡¯s in the past now. Saving you back then was only because I couldn¡¯t abandon someone who was in the same abyss as me. I didn¡¯t tell youter because I felt it was unnecessary. Even if it hadn¡¯t been you that day, it would have been someone else. So, you don¡¯t owe me anything. Moreover, when the Scott Corporation was in trouble, you and your grandmother helped us out, solving a critical issue for my father. We don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡± Taking a deep breath, I added, ¡°As for the other things, you don¡¯t need to feel indebted either. After all, I epted the house and the money you gave.¡± That unborn child¡­ Perhaps it was best that I miscarried. To say it was not painful would be a lie, but what was done was done. Whether it was out of spite or revenge, I had acted and now, I had let go. Holding the steering wheel, I nced at Idris¡® right hand from the corner of my eye. The wound I had viciously inflicted was now healed, leaving only a pale pink scar where the scab had fallen off. An unborn child in exchange for his permanently damaged right hand, was perhaps not a fair exchange. However, it was all in the past now. Idris¡¯ expression was somber, devoid of emotion. I did not try to probe his thoughts, nor did I have the interest to. Whatever he was thinking now, he was now just an insignificant person to me. Perhaps not knowing what else to say, Idris remained silent until we reached the hospital. At the hospital, in the ward, Madam Young had already woken up. Emily was by her bedside, feeding her some soup. Seeing us, Madam Young beckoned me over, her face warm and kind. ¡± Yvette, you¡¯re here. Come, have you had breakfast yet?¡± I nodded and looked at her noticeably thinner face. ¡°Grandma, are you feeling better?¡± She hummed in affirmation and said with a smile, ¡°Much better. Mr. Zachary told me about that day. Luckily you arrived in time, otherwise, I might have really gone to meet Sir Young down under.¡± I quickly shook my head and said, ¡°Not at all.¡± Originally, I wanted to offer some blessings, Chapter 178 Everything¡¯s in the Past but since I was not good at pleasantries, I could only utter those few dry words. 20 Madam Young did not mind. She smiled and chatted with me about other things. Emily brought up the idea of going to the holiday vi once Madam Young felt better. Madam Young, in a good mood, immediately nodded in agreement. She looked at me and said, ¡°Yvette, you¡¯ve been quite busytely. It¡¯s perfect timing. Let¡¯s go together. I¡¯ve heard that the resort Iddy has developed has beautiful scenery and a pleasant climate. It¡¯s much warmer there than here in Lake City.¡± I nodded with a smile, not finding any excuse at that moment. Perhaps because Madam Young was in good spirits, the atmosphere in the room was cheerful. While we were chatting, suddenly half an apple appeared in front of me. Instinctively, I paused and looked up. Facing Idris¡¯s cool expression, he spoke softly. ¡°Try it, it¡¯s sweet.¡± His actions and demeanor seemed too natural, and for a moment, I could not find words to refuse. I epted the apple, and Madam Young, seeing this, smiled with pursed l*ps. I felt somewhat awkward, but it was not appropriate to say anything. Fortunately, Liam knocked and entered the room. Seeing everyone there, his gaze fell on Idris and paused slightly. He seemed to have something to say, but instead, he turned to inquire about Madam Young¡¯s condition. Madam Young cheerfully responded and started talking about his daughter. Liam responded to everything, and after chatting for a bit, he suddenly turned to Idris and said, ¡°Oh, by the way, Iddy, Mr. Zachary is outside. It seems there¡¯s something urgent. You might want to check on it.¡± Before Idris could respond, Madam Young frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? He¡¯s only been here for a few minutes, why is there another issue? What can¡¯t Mr. Zachary handle that requires Iddy¡¯s attention?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>> Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 He Never Cared for Her With a smile on his face, Liam coaxed Madam Young, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. Mr. Zachary just can¡¯t decide on something and thought Iddy should have a look.¡± Upon hearing this, Idris stood up and addressed Madam Young, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go check it out and come back soon.¡± Madam Young could only nod in response and wave him off, saying, ¡°Go ahead,¡± Idris nodded. His gaze lingered briefly on me, as if suggesting I should stay and chat with Grandma for a while. I did not look at him. My eyes fell on the half¨Ceaten apple in my hand, finding its taste excessively sweet. I did not like it. After Idris left, the ward became lively again. Liam chatted with Madam Young, mostly about his interesting encounters abroad. The novelty of his stories made herugh. Emily sat quietly on the side. She seemed to always speak very little. Her beautiful eyes watched Liam as he amused Madam Young, filled with love and admiration. For a moment, I felt a bit dazed. These two had been married for many years, but after all this time, Emily¡¯s gaze still held love and admiration for Liam. It seemed he was truly the light of her life. Perhaps noticing my gaze, Emily was slightly embarrassed and averted her eyes. Her cheeks were a bit flushed, and she said to me, ¡°Are you thirsty? I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± Seeing her get up and go to the living room outside the ward to fill the water, I quickly got up and followed her out. The ward where Madam Young lived was a one¨Cbedroom¨Cone¨Cliving room, with everything in the living room. I stopped Emily as she was about to pour the water out, and shook my head while saying, Emily, I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± She nodded, her face still a little red. It was probably because I saw her being infatuated with Liam, so she was a little embarrassed. Seeing her reaction, I could not help but smile and said, ¡°I really envy the two of you. You two are so in love.¡± Emily coughed softly, her voice gentle and sweet. ¡°You and Iddy have it pretty good too, since you guys can be together often. Liam is abroad most of the year, and we only get to see each other for two or three months annually.¡± I smiled faintly. ¡°Didn¡¯t grandma say that once the project in Northern Ollibery is settled, Liam can return home?¡± Emily nodded. ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s still a lot to handle with the project over there. We don¡¯t know when it will bepleted.¡± After saying this, she looked down slightly and touched her t stomach, adding, ¡°I hope the project gets done soon, so he cane back earlier.¡± Seeing her affectionate gesture, I could not help but express my surprise, ¡°Emily, you aren¡¯t¡­ are you?¡± Her l*ps curved up slightly, revealing a shy smile. ¡°Yes, but it hasn¡¯t been long. Please keep it a secret for now. Once Grandma¡¯s health improves, and we all go to the resort, I¡¯ll tell everyone.¡± Chapter 179 He Never Cared for Her I nodded and could not help but ask, ¡°Was it during Liam¡¯sst visit back home?¡± She hummed in affirmation, a bit embarrassed. ¡°We forgot contraception at that time. I didn¡¯t expect to get pregnant so soon. I just found out, but it¡¯s a good thing. Ashley is also growing up, and adding another baby to the family will make it more lively. You should also take care of yourself and maybe try harder with Iddy. Who knows? You might be next.¡± I smiled faintly, not mentioning my situation with Idris, and shifted back the conversation to her, chatting about the baby. While we were talking, a heart¨Cwrenching cry from a woman echoed from outside. Emily and I stopped talking and walked toward the door in unison. Stepping out of the ward, we saw Moore. She was pale, still in her hospital gown, looking extremely weak. It was not clear what had happened, but at that moment, her eyes were red and tearful as she stared at Idris, her pale face showing stubbornness and resentment. Clearly, Idris had said something to her. Seeing use out, Idris slightly furrowed his brows and said to Ensio, who was beside Moore, ¡°Help Ms. Scott back to rest.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Ensio nodded and reached out to assist Moore, who avoided his help. Moore, with tears on her cheeks, looked at the indifferent Idris, her voice hoarse, ¡°So, from back then until now, you only approached me just to repay a debt, right?¡± Idris¡¯s eyebrows were slightly knitted. There was a trace of unnoticeable coldness in his handsome features. He did not directly answer her question but said, ¡°Take good care of yourself.¡± It was often said that avoiding a direct answer was an answer in itself. Moore, being an adult, must have understood. However, it seemed she was still unwilling to ept it. Her gaze fixed on Idris, her voice hoarse with emotion. ¡°Did you¡­ have you never really cared for me, not even a little bit?¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Let Go Long Ago I did not know what they had discussed earlier, but Moore¡¯s questioning suggested that Idris had said something ruthless to her, prompting her indignant inquiry. I had assumed Idris would disdain to answer such questions in front of so many people. However, after his near¨Cheartless gaze swept towards Moore, his voice deep and cold, he said, ¡°Do you think, I would have spared you a second nce if I hadn¡¯t mistaken you for someone else?¡± His words stunned everyone present. Idris was known for his restraint. The Youngs¡® upbringing had taught him never to reveal his emotions easily, let alone speak harshly to anyone. Even more so in front of so many onlookers. Moore, too, probably did not expect him to speak such unfeeling words. She was momentarily frozen, staring at him, her eyes red and filled with hurt. Idris¡® expression remained unchanged, even indifferent. He told her, ¡°Over these five years, I have done my duty to you. Don¡¯t appear before me again. I owe you nothing, and you know it. There¡¯s nothing I despise more than someone clinging to me.¡± After saying this, he gave Ensio a look. Ensio understood and forcefully took Moore away. Moore seemed still dazed as she was led away, evidently unable toe to terms with Idris¡¯s coldness or ept it. I pursed my l*ps, calmly observing everything, and found myself reassessing Idris. I suddenly realized that I might not truly understand him. Even though we had been through life and death together and I had been his wife for two years, I might still not really know the true him. ¡°What happened?¡± Liam came out and asked upon seeing Moore being taken away. Emily nced at me and Idris but remained silent, pulling Liam back into the ward. Suddenly, it was just Idris and me in the corridor. I felt no particr emotion toward Moore¡¯s plight. She had brought it upon herself, so I turned to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± Idris¡¯s voice came, low and steady. I pursed my l*ps, slightly frowning. ¡°It seems there¡¯s nothing left to talk about between the two of us, Mr. Young.¡± ¡°Then, may I invite you to a meal?¡± he asked, his voice a bit deeper, ¡°As a thank you for visiting Grandma.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I furrowed my brows. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Yvette, must I beg you in the most humble way to have this meal?¡± he suddenly interrupted me. His tall, elegant figure stood before me, looking down at me. His words left me momentarily speechless, unable to articte a response. It took a while Chapter 180 Let Go Long Ago before I looked up at him and said, ¡°What would you like to eat, Mr. Young? My treat.¡± He didn¡¯t answer but simply said, ¡°Come with me.¡± At the garden restaurant in the city center. A meal at this restaurant cost four figures. It was luxurious and elegant. Sitting on the leather sofa by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, I nced at the scenery outside. In the depth of winter, the flower trees in the garden below were blooming brilliantly, a pleasing sight. Idris greeted the waiter, and this time he did not ask what I wanted. Instead, he took the initiative to order. After the waiter left, I shifted my gaze from the trees back to him. ¡°What does Mr. Young want to talk about?¡± He looked at me, his handsome and noble features impable, especially his eyes. They were like tranquil pools of water, captivating anyone who gazed into them for too long. ¡°I have never touched her, nor have I ever been emotionally involved with her,¡± his deep, maic voice sounded undisturbed. I paused in my actions, not saying anything, just listening as he continued, ¡°These years, my protection and willingness to fulfill her every request were due to the debt of gratitude I owed from the past.¡± I pursed my l*ps, silently pouring him a ss of water indifferently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin this to me. We¡¯ve long passed the point where such exnations are necessary between us.¡± I meant every word sincerely, without a trace of resentment. Concerned he might doubt my sincerity, I looked up at him seriously. ¡°When I lost the baby, I actually harbored thoughts of killing you and Moore. I even thought I would haunt you both for the rest of my life, making you pay for my child. But at some point, I just suddenly let go. Perhaps it was when I nearly died at sea in Macamer.¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Then Let¡¯s Be Friends From Now On I took a deep breath and continued with a slight smile. ¡°I¡¯m only in my mid¨Ctwenties, still in the prime of my life. There are things I want to do, people I want to meet, scenery I want to see, and dreams I want to fulfill. So, I¡¯vee to terms with it. I won¡¯t let those resentments entangle me for the rest of my life. I want to live well. Idris, I moved on a long time ago. You don¡¯t owe me anything.¡± He looked at me, his dark eyes deep and restrained, unfathomable like the ocean. I could not decipher the emotions in his gaze, so I just waited calmly for him to speak. After a while, his voice sounded somewhat hoarse. ¡°So, have you let go of me too?¡± My b*dy involuntarily stiffened for a moment, then Iughed and looked up at him, my eyes clear and straightforward, nodding. ¡°In a way, yes, but not entirely. I once thought I loved you, or at least liked you. But upon reflection, perhaps it wasn¡¯t liking, let alone love. I¡¯ve seen my parents¡® affection and other people¡¯s love, but ours was never like that. So, I thought about it, and what I felt for you might have just been¡­ dependency.¡± ¡°Dependency?¡± he questioned, frowning. I nodded, maintaining my straightforward gaze. ¡°Yes. I once read in a book that if a woman truly loves a man, she can¡¯t tolerate any ws in him. She wouldn¡¯t allow the existence of close female friends or some life¨Csaving benefactors, nor would she be too understanding in his life, or keep things from him, not thinking of him. Idris, I don¡¯t understand why you are suddenly so fixated on our rtionship. Maybe it¡¯s because you know I once saved you and you want to repay the favor or make amends. But I can tell you clearly that that¡¯s not necessary. If possible, let¡¯s just be friends, or better yet, strangers.¡± The air was filled with a prolonged silence. I was not sure if I had managed to convey my thoughts clearly or whether he understood them, but I had said what I wanted to. Finally, he spoke, his voice still low. ¡°What if my persistence isn¡¯t due to gratitude or a desire to make amends?¡± I frowned, momentarily confused. ¡°Not because of these reasons?¡± After pondering for a moment, I remained silent. Although the Scotts had some wealth, it was nothing compared to the Youngs¡® assets. He probably would not be interested in our modest assets. He was not fixated on our rtionship due to a sense of obligation or a desire to make amends. The only exnation that remained was that he liked me¡­ Thinking of this, I raised my eyes to look at him, my expression serious. ¡°Do you like me?¡± He looked at me, his l*ps tightly pressed together, not answering. Instead, after a moment, he abruptly changed the subject. ¡°When you said we could be friends, what kind of friends did you mean? ¡°1 I was taken aback, struggling to keep up with his train of thought. After a few seconds of hesitation, I Chapter 181 Then Let¡¯s Be Friends From Now On said, ¡°Just normal acquaintances who greet each other when they meet, nothing more.¡± He nodded, oddly silent. The waiter began serving the dishes, all of which were my favorites. I could not help but steal nces at the man across from me, unable to figure out his intentions. A pair of utensils appeared before me, and he said, ¡°Then let¡¯s be friends from now on.¡± I took the utensils, still puzzled in my heart. After finishing the meal, he did not bring up anything else, only discussing Scott Corporation¡¯s project and thepany¡¯s future prospects. He carefully avoided mentioning Moore, as well as anything about him and me. Leaving the restaurant and parting ways with Idris, it was already 2 p.m. My mother and Maxwell were away in Lorrell, and there was no one at home. I had nothing to do, so I decided to call Sweety. I had been so busy these days that I had not had time to catch up with her. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It took a while for the call to be answered, and a man¡¯s deep and somewhat familiar voice came through. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 ¡°Yvette, it¡¯s me.¡± Liam? Realizing who it was, I paused for a moment, holding the phone, and then asked, ¡°Liam, are you with Sweety?¡± The person on the other end hummed in affirmation. ¡°Ms. Taters fell at home and scalded herself with hot water. She sent me a message because she couldn¡¯t reach anyone.¡± ¡°Sweety¡¯s injured?¡± I asked, concerned. Without thinking about anything else, I immediately asked, ¡± Is she okay? How bad is it?¡± Chapter 182 Moore Commits Suicide 212 were the best. By the way, you just mentioned that your mom isn¡¯t in Lake City. Where did she go?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°To Lorrell. A childhood friend of hers is getting married, so she¡¯s gone there,¡± I replied, sighing helplessly at her carefree demeanor. We chatted idly, and before we knew it, we had reached the elevator. Just as I was about to help her into the elevator, someone stepping out of it called my name, ¡°Yvette.¡± I instinctively looked up to see Zoe. It had been a while since west met, and the young girl seemed even more beautiful than before. With her was Charles, who politely greeted me. After they left the elevator, I did not enter as there were others still waiting to go up. Instead, I stepped aside to talk to Zoe. ¡°Are you here to visit Grandma?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zoe nodded. ¡°School¡¯s about to break for winter vacation, and with Emily being busy at work, Iddy asked me toe over and keep Grandmapany when I have time.¡± As she spoke, she noticed Sweety¡¯s awkwardly positioned foot and asked with concern, ¡°Sweety, what happened to your foot?¡± Sweety smiled casually. ¡°I scalded it, but it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Zoe nodded, always chatty, and continued to talk with us while waiting for the next elevator. Meanwhile, Charles received a phone call and stepped aside to answer it. However, within seconds, he came back, looking at me with concern. ¡°Mrs. Young, do you know where Mr. Idris is?¡± I paused for a moment, then answered honestly, ¡°I separated from him in the city center about an hour ago. I don¡¯t know where he went. What happened?¡± After hesitating for a few seconds, Charles revealed, ¡°Ms. Scott has attempted suicide. Mr. Candor can¡¯t get in touch with him.¡± Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Gaining Sympathy Moore had attempted suicide? Everyone was stunned for a moment. Sweety was the first to speak, her disbelief evident. ¡°Moore attempted suicide? She would do that? That¡¯s crazy.¡± I pursed my l*ps,posed myself, and said to Charles, ¡°If Idris isn¡¯t at thepany, he¡¯s probably at the hospital. Maybe check Madam Young¡¯s room. He might be talking with her and set his phone to silent.¡± Charles nodded and went to Madam Young¡¯s room. After saying goodbye to us, Zoe followed him. With them gone, Sweety turned to me and asked, ¡°Should we go and see?¡± I shook my head. As the elevator arrived, I helped her in. Seeing myposed demeanor, Sweety hesitated before asking, ¡°Yvette, do you think Moore really attempted suicide?¡± I shook my head, my expression neutral. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She continued, ¡°Why would she attempt suicide? It doesn¡¯t seem like her.¡± Then, as if a lightbulb went off, she said, ¡°Right, it can¡¯t be a suicide attempt. She must be ying the victim, trying to gain sympathy from the Youngs¡® family to make her way in.¡± I did not respond. As we reached our floor, I helped her out of the elevator. Noticing my silence, Sweety whispered, ¡°Yvette, do you think Idris will soften?¡± I suddenly stopped and looked at her. She was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m divorced from him. His matters don¡¯t concern me,¡± I said, then continued guiding her out. ¡°I¡­¡± She choked for a moment, then sighed. ¡°Okay, I was just curious and wanted to gossip. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t talk about it.¡± I smiled faintly and nced at her. ¡°You¡¯ve been posting beautiful photos and showing off literary skills on social mediately. What¡¯s up? Got someone you like?¡± your She paused, looking guilty as she hobbled toward the car. ¡°Did you think posting beautiful photos means I have someone I like? Can¡¯t I just admire myself?¡± As I followed her and helped her into the car, then took my ce in the driver¡¯s seat and started the car, I said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with having someone you like, as long as it¡¯s reasonable, emotional, and legal. After all, I¡¯ve been married and divorced, and Mr. Taters is probably urging you to get married.¡± She looked out the window, her expression hidden from me. All I heard was her faint response, ¡°Who can be clear about liking someone? Besides, you know I don¡¯t want to get married. I¡¯ll stick to my Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 183 Gaining Sympathy usual, dating without marriage, enjoying myself without responsibility.¡± Regarding her views on love, I did notment and simply said, ¡°Enjoy dating, but make sure not to hurt anyone. You don¡¯t want to cause trouble.¡± She hummed in agreement. ¡°Got it. What trouble could there be? Who says only men can flirt around withoutmitment? Hmph, I¡¯m the same. I can see all the handsome men I want, but I¡¯m not getting married. Whoever wants to should just go ahead and do it, but I won¡¯t.¡± Iughed, helplessly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t give me your skewed logic. I just want to remind you, it¡¯s fine to like handsome men, but just keep your boundaries. And don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that despite all your talk over the years, you haven¡¯t really dated anyone.¡± Having grown up together, I knew her pretty well. Over the years, she had always been vocal about handsome guys, iming to have ¡®slept with them¡® hundreds of times in her mind, but in reality, she had not even held a man¡¯s hand before. She chuckled but did not respond. Back at the apartment, as it was gettingte and Sweety had hurt her foot, making it inconvenient to go out for dinner, I started looking around the house. Discovering her fridge was almost empty, I assumed she had not cooked at home for a few days. Reluctantly, I told her to wait at home while I went to the nearby store to buy some groceries. She nodded, preupied with her phone, not even lifting her head as I observed her. Seeing her like this, I shook my head helplessly and walked out the door. Sweety¡¯s apartment was in the city center, surrounded by the hustle and bustle. In Lake City, night fell late. Though it was almost five or six o¡¯clock, there was still a bit of twilight. I headed straight to the store, grabbed a cart, and went to the vegetable section. Shopping for the necessary items, I picked out vegetables and seasonings for dinner. Then, I moved to the fruit section, nning to buy some fruits to make juice. As I was selecting oranges, a voice suddenly came from beside me. ¡°Ms. Scott.¡® I turned to look and saw Inch standing nearby with an apple in his hand, apanied by a woman who looked haggard and slightly frail, appearing to be in herte forties or early fifties. Her features bore a striking resemnce to Inch¡¯s. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 How Was Noah¡¯s Body Disposed Of? After guessing that the woman might be Inch¡¯s close rtive, I approached them with a light smile, not in a hurry to pick up the oranges. I pushed my cart toward them. I greeted Inch, ¡°Are you also doing grocery shopping?¡± While speaking, I looked at the woman beside him and greeted her with a smile. Inch nodded and introduced her, ¡°This is my mom. I¡¯m apanying her to buy some things.¡± After introducing me to his mother, he said, ¡°Mom, this is Ms. Scott, a¡­ very good friend of mine.¡± Hearing Inch¡¯s introduction, I paused slightly and warmly greeted his mother, ¡°Mrs. Fowell, hello. My name is Yvette.¡± His mother smiled at me and said, ¡°Ms. Scott, hello. Thank you for being willing to be friends with our Inch here.¡± She nced around me and asked, ¡°Are you here alone?¡± I nodded and smiled. ¡°My friend lives nearby. She¡¯s sick, so I came out to buy some groceries. I¡¯m going back to cook something for her.¡± Inch¡¯s mother smiled kindly and said, ¡°Oh, is your friend alright? If not, let Inch apany you to help take care of her.¡± I shook my head,ughing. ¡°No need, she¡¯s fine.¡® 11 Inch then interrupted our chat, looking at me and asking, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± He was inquiring about my recovery since the incident. Though he did not specify, I understood what he was referring to and nodded. ¡°Much better, thank you.¡± After a brief chat, considering the store was crowded, it was not a good ce for a long conversation. I picked some fruits and parted ways with them. Leaving the store, I carried several bags and headed toward Sweety¡¯s apartmentplex. Just as I entered theplex, someone called out to me again. This time it was Inch¡¯s mother. She and Inch had bought quite a few items. Inch was carrying several bags, following behind her. Mrs. Fowell caught up with me and said cheerfully, ¡°Ms. Scott, does your friend live in thisplex? That¡¯s great. Inch and I just moved here. We can visit each other more Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. often.¡± Surprised by this information, I smiled lightly and looked at Inch. ¡°You just moved here?¡± Inch nodded and said, ¡°We are in Building 65. Come over to our ce when you¡¯re free. I¡¯m usually not at home, and my mom is alone. She¡¯s always like this. If she doesn¡¯t have anyone to talk to, she¡¯ll grab whoever she can to chat with.¡± Mrs. Fowell yfully scolded him with a nce andughed. ¡°How can you talk like that? I just find Ms. Scott approachable, so I couldn¡¯t help but want to chat more with her.¡± Inch, with a sense of resignation, said, ¡°Alright, alright, whatever you like is fine.¡± Chapter 184 How Was Noah¡¯s Body Disposed Of? After saying this, he looked at me and asked, ¡°Are you busy these days?¡± I shook my head, remembering that I wanted to thank him for saving me, and said, ¡°What about you? If you¡¯re not too busy, I¡¯d like to invite you and your friend to dinner.¡± Inch smiled, probably worried about his mother standing for too long, he found a reason for Mrs. Fowell to go ahead, and after watching her walk away, he turned to me and said, ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, how about we get together tomorrow night?¡± I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine. By the way, has Officer Jackson contacted you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied and after looking around, he lowered his voice and said to me, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the police. I¡­ took care of it. As long as they can¡¯t find Noah¡¯s b*dy, this matter is over. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± I had never asked him about this and, seeing him bring it up, I asked, ¡°How¡­ exactly did you deal with Noah?¡± After all, it was a b*dy. How it was just ¡®dealt with¡® always seemed somewhat incredible to me. Inch spoke somewhat mysteriously, ¡°Quite simple. We handled him the way he used to handle those who died at his hands.¡± I did not understand, failing to grasp the meaning of his words, and asked in bewilderment, ¡°People who died at his hands?¡± Seeing my confusion, Inch just smiled and did not continue, merely saying, ¡°In any case, you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ll talk to my friendter and then send you the location for our get¨Ctogether.¡± Was Suicide Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Moore¡¯s Only Path Was Suicide After speaking, Inch adjusted the bags in his hand. Obviously, carrying them for a long time had been somewhat strenuous. Seeing this, I did not prolong the conversation and nodded in agreement before parting ways with him. Back at the apartment, Sweety was still holding her phone with a silly smile on her face. Hearing some noise, she looked up at me and said, ¡°What did you buy? Why did it take so long? I thought you decided to give up on me.¡® )) I put the things I bought into the kitchen and returned to the living room with a ss of water, telling her, ¡°I ran into a friend on the way, and we chatted for a bit.¡± ¡°A friend? Do I know them?¡± she asked curiously, looking up at me. ¡°You don¡¯t know him, but he also lives in yourplex. I think in Building 65,¡± I casually replied as I headed back to the kitchen to start cooking. Sweety tilted her head, suddenly interested. ¡°Building 65? What kind of friend is this that I don¡¯t know? A rich heir?¡± I shook my head, putting the pot on to cook pasta, and casually said, ¡°Just an ordinary person, someone I met not long ago.¡± She hobbled to the kitchen doorway, peeling an orange, and said, ¡°Ordinary person? I doubt that. Building 65 is a row of townhouses, and this is the city center. Every inch ofnd here is worth its weight in gold. Anyone who can afford a townhouse here is hardly an ordinary person.¡± I paused slightly while washing the vegetables. Inch was living in a townhouse? Thinking back to his words, it seemed he had just moved there, meaning he had only recently settled on a house. Instinctively, I remembered thevish vi he took me to when I was unconscious. That vi was extravagant and luxurious, something Maxwell also said was not something normal people could own. Inch had gone to Macamer to sell himself for money, and his mother¡¯s attire and demeanor did not seem to match that of a wealthy person. All signs indicated that Inch was not from a wealthy family or Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. some heir. That meant the house must have been financed by his friend. What kind of friend would be so generous as to give a friend a house worth millions? Moreover, it seemed they had not known each other for long, otherwise Inch would not have had to sell himself for money before. A recent acquaintance, yet willing to spendvishly on his friends¨CInch¡¯s friend was indeed someone to be curious about. While chatting and cooking with Sweety, the conversation naturally branched out into various topics since we had not caught up in a while. Chapter 185 Moore¡¯s Only Path Was Suicide Somehow, we started talking about the Youngs, Sweety said, ¡°The Youngs are really strange. Mr. Liam is in his thirties, right? I heard he only had a daughter and didn¡¯t have any more children after that. You were married to Idris for two years and finally got pregnant, but then you lost the baby. Didn¡¯t Madam Young care about it? The Youngs are a wealthy family, and typically, such families want their descendants to flourish and expand the family lineage. Both you and the Young brothers seem so indifferent about it.¡± I smiled lightly and turned to look at her, saying, ¡°Since when did you start gossiping about the Youngs? Besides, weren¡¯t you the one who always despised talking about having children? Especially regarding continuing the family line, you used to call such thoughts corrupt. Why are you gossiping about it now?¡± She pouted and, with her mouth full of orange as she mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± ¡°Well, put away your curiosity. It¡¯s time to eat,¡± I said, finishing thest dish and cing it on the te, ready to serve. We stopped talking and she grabbed her utensils. Since she was injured and apparently could not drink, we quietly had our dinner. After dinner, Sweety and I watched a show in the living room. Seeing her dozing off on the sofa, I helped her to the bedroom, reminding her to sleep early. Since it was an apartment with only one room, I had no choice but to share the bed with her. Having grown up together, we were used to sleeping in the same bed. me, ¡°Yvette, do you think After getting ready for bed, she suddenly became lively again and asked me, Moore would really commit suicide?¡± She brought up the topic again. I pursed my l*ps and, looking at the tul*pmp on the wall, said softly, ¡°If she wants to continue entangling herself with Idris, suicide is the only path left for her.¡± She seemed confused for a moment and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 186 Should Just End Like This Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Should Just End Like This I tapped Sweety¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°No reason. Just go to sleep. You took some anti¨Cinmmatory medicine just now, so you¡¯ll fall asleep soon if you stop talking.¡± Seeing that I was not going to say more, she uttered an ¡®oh,¡® closed her eyes, and soon, her shallow breathing indicated she had fallen asleep. I turned off the light andy in the dark, staring at the ceiling, my thoughts still drifting. Moore¡¯s suicide seemed like the only way she could think of to escape. She probably never anticipated when she murdered Noah and her unborn child that someone like Inch would appear by my side and smoothly get me out of the mess she created. Now, having woken up, her only choice seemed to be suicide. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Only by attempting suicide could she manage to stay by Idris¡® side, relying on his soft¨Cheartedness not to force her to her death and believing that he would not abandon her considering she had just lost her husband and child. The night was heavy, and I felt no trace of sleepiness. In the silence of the night, emotions often intensified, making thoughts and memories clearer. Feelings and grudges would crystallize at this time. With my mind too active, I only managed to doze off in the early hours of the morning, but I was soon woken by sobbing and shivering next to me. I opened my eyes hazily to find Sweety clutching my arm tightly, her breathing rapid and her voice filled with sobs, seemingly engulfed in fear and pain. ¡°Sweety,¡± I called her name, but she did not respond. After several calls, I turned on the bedsidemp in a panic and saw Sweety lying next to me, drenched in sweat. Her delicate features were twisted in terror, and her limbs trembling uncontrobly. Clearly, she was having a nightmare. Seeing this, I quickly shook her, trying to wake her up. After several attempts, she suddenly sat up, screamed, and then started crying hysterically, hugging her legs. I patted her back and asked, ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Her voice was hoarse and choked with sobs, ¡°Yvette, I can¡¯t escape it. The sound of that beast always roars in my ears when it¡¯s quiet at night. I can¡¯t get away from it.¡± Her words, referring to the trauma from the incident on the Ind in the Lake, weighed heavily on my heart, causing a sharp pain. Indeed, she seemed to have regained her usual lively and cheerful demeanor during the day, but only she knew the wounds she had suffered would repeatedly erode her heart in the stillness of the night, bringing her unbearable pain. Chapter 186 Should Just End Like This This feeling¡­ I understood it better than anyone. I reached out and held her in my arms, knowing that words offort were futile, and I could only silently apany her. She calmed down and leaned on my shoulder, her whole b*dy exhausted as she said, ¡°Yvette, did you know that I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in a long time?¡± I nodded silently, but my heart ached for her. Noah was dead, but this matter should not just end like this. The next day. Lake City entered the depths of winter with the weather growing increasingly colder. Sweety took a day off and stayed in bed. After cooking for her and leaving a note, I headed straight to the hospital. In the hospital. I arrived early. In the ward, only Mr. Zachary was apanying Madam Young for breakfast. Seeing me, Madam Young waved and smiled. ¡°Why so early? Have you had breakfast?¡± I nodded and looked around. Not seeing any familiar faces, I turned to Madam Young with a smile. ¡± Grandma, didn¡¯t Idris stay herest night?¡± Madam Young shook her head. ¡°He said he had something to do and didn¡¯te. Why? Didn¡¯t he come homest night?¡± Madam Young was unaware of my divorce from Idris and assumed we still lived together at Clearwater Residence. I could not hide my surprise and forced a smile without saying anything. Seeing my expression, Madam Young, sharp as ever, frowned and turned to Mr. Zachary with a stern face. ¡°Call Idris and ask where he is. Tell him toe to the hospital.¡± Mr. Zachary hesitated for a moment before reluctantly calling him. After Idris answered, Mr. Zachary ryed Madam Young¡¯s message. Madam Young, looking at me, reassured, ¡°Yvette, don¡¯t overthink it. Idris is a workaholic. He probably workedtest night, so he didn¡¯te home. When he gets here, I¡¯ll talk to him for you.¡± Chapter 187 Call Him Over Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Call Him Over I smiled gently and quickly shook my head, saying, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I came to see you, not toin about him. I know he¡¯s busy, and I don¡¯t me him for noting home.¡± Madam Young chatted warmly with me, either silently praising me for being understanding or ming herself for being too harsh on me in the past two years. She had said these words many times before, and I had long grown ustomed to hearing them. Her kindness toward me now was because she did not know that Noah was dead, so she wanted to keep me by Idris¡¯s side to continue suppressing Moore. However, with the events of the past few days, I wondered if she would still try to bring Idris and me together once she found out that Noah was dead and Moore had lost her child, removing any threat to her. ¡°Yvette, when I had my ident, Zane told me he had spoken to you about the past,¡± Madam Young suddenly said, looking at me. I was momentarily stunned, not immediately grasping the implication in her probing and warning gaze until I caught sight of Mr. Zachary standing respectfully to one side. His clenched hands at his sides betrayed his nervousness. Indeed, a disaster that killed three hundred people had been concealed. If not for Noah¡¯s sudden appearance, no one else would have known about it. Such a matter involving human lives, could cause chaos in the Young family if even a hint of it were leaked, let alone the truth. Realizing the consequences of revealing this information, I looked at Madam Young and said, Grandma, I¡­¡± ¡°That old man caused the Young family to bear the weight of hundreds of lives. I know that even though he¡¯s dead, that sin can never be fully atoned for,¡± she interrupted before I could speak further, looking at me. ¡°Yvette, neither Idris nor Liam know about this. The sin of the older generation of the Youngs¡­ I will atone for it. Can you¡­ ¡°} Understanding what she was about to ask, I replied, ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Leaving the matter at that, our conversation had just ended when the door to the ward was pushed open. Idris entered. (( Seeing me there too, he paused for a moment before approaching the bed and asking Madam Young, Grandma, what¡¯s wrong? Mr. Zachary said you urgently wanted to see me. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Madam Young looked at him, her eyebrows knitting together seriously. ¡°Can¡¯t I call you here even if I¡¯m not sick? Tell me honestly, where were youst night?¡± Chapter 187 Call Him Over C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Caught off guard by the sudden interrogation, Idris hesitated slightly and began, ¡°I was at¡­¡± but stopped abruptly, as if he had thought of something. He nced at me, his eyes carrying a question. Just as I was about to speak, his phone suddenly rang. He reached for his phone to answer it, but Madam Young abruptly said, ¡°What? Are you always so busy? You just got here, and you¡¯re already preparing to leave?¡± Idris nced at the caller ID, his handsome face showing a hint of helplessness as he said to Madam Young, ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about? It¡¯s Ensio calling about something at thepany. If it makes you unhappy, I won¡¯t answer.¡± Saying this, he hung up the call, almost like he was coaxing a child. Indeed, as people aged, they often be like children again. Seeing him act this way, Madam Young struggled to maintain her stern expression, her l*ps tightening slightly. Her tone softened a bit as she said, ¡°Go have breakfast with Yvette. She came to see me early in the morning, and I don¡¯t know where you ran off to. You don¡¯t apany your wife or your grandmother anymore. I think you don¡¯t want this family anymore.¡± Idris¡¯s face broke into a smile, nodding gently in agreement, his dark eyes slightly narrowed as he looked toward me. I just smiled in front of Madam Young, acting as if I knew nothing else. After Madam Young said a few more words, she grew tired and asked Idris to take me out for breakfast as she wanted to sleep. Leaving the ward, Idris did not say anything. He just looked at me with slightly narrowed eyes. Knowing what he wanted to say, I preempted, ¡°Grandma asked why I didn¡¯te to see her with you. I just said I didn¡¯t know, and then she called you.¡± He smirked. ¡°Is that so?¡± His gaze fixed on me, his voice neither cold nor warm, he made an ambiguousment, ¡°You rarelye to see her so early.¡± His words implied that I must have had an ulterior motive. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Get Revenge Sooner or Later Of course, I understood the implication of his words, but I did not respond, just observing Ensio hurrying over. He seemed quite anxious. It seemed my intended mission had already been achieved. Idris, too, noticed Ensio¡¯s arrival and furrowed his brows slightly, but he did not rush to ask any questions. Ensio, panting from the rush, stopped and took a moment to catch his breath. He nced at me, seemingly hesitant. Noticing this, Idris prompted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ensio steadied his breath and spoke in his usual manner. ¡°The police took Ms. Scott away. They said she¡¯s involved in a criminal case and needed to take her in for questioning. They showed an arrest warrant.¡± Upon hearing this, Idris¡¯s expression remained calm. He just nced at me briefly, then calmly said to Ensio, ¡°Anything else?¡± Ensio looked a bit confused, not understanding Idris¡¯s current behavior. After a few seconds of hesitation, he said, ¡°Mr. Young, about Ms. Scott¡­¡± ¡°If she has caused trouble, it¡¯s procedure for the police to take her,¡± Idris interjected, his demeanor unchanged. Ensio seemed somewhat concerned and added, ¡°But Ms. Scott attempted suicide yesterday by taking arge amount of sleeping pills. She barely survived. If the police take her away, could something happen?¡± Idris turned to him, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°Are you very concerned about her wellbeing?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. This question seemed to stump Ensio, and even I was taken aback. Muttering, Ensio finally said, ¡°No.¡± Perhaps sensing Idris¡¯s indifference toward Moore from his tone, Ensio did not press further and excused himself. ¡°Then Mr. Young, I¡¯ll head back to work.¡± Idris nodded, and Ensio left. Standing there, I began to feel increasingly uncertain about Idris¡® thoughts. I had assumed that with Moore¡¯s suicide act, given his usual character, he would not just stand by. But his reaction just now was unexpectedly indifferent. ¡°Did you call the police?¡± Idris¡® deep voice broke the silence. I did not deny it and answered frankly, ¡°Yes.¡± Before he could question me further, I faintly heard his soft chuckle. ¡°You came to see Grandma so Chapter 188 Get Revenge Sooner or Later early and went through all the trouble to have her call me here. Were you afraid I would stop the police from taking her away?¡± I nced at him, noting that people who rarely smiled often looked especially good when they did. Idris was one such person. Following his words, I simply nodded without saying anything. He suddenly let out a coldugh, as if my nod was a confirmation, somewhat sarcastically saying, ¡± So, you n to settle both new and old scores with her?¡± I did not avoid his question but responded directly. ¡°Speaking of which, I should thank you for going to the border to find the evidence of her framing me back then. Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t have done anything to her.¡± Looking at his calm face, I could not guess his thoughts. I continued, ¡°People always have to pay the price for their actions. What I¡¯m doing now is simply seeking justice for myself and those she has hurt. If you are reluctant and want to protect her, then we might not even be able to be friends anymore.¡± Idris¡¯s face darkened. His eyes narrowed, and his voice was a bit heavy. ¡°Yvette, have you ever really listened to what I said? Or should I say, have you ever trusted me at all?¡± I did not understand what he meant and calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always listened to your words, Mr. Young. I just don¡¯t know which statement you are referring to now. As for trust, we aren¡¯t even friends at this point, so trust is out of the question.¡± Idris was right. My early arrival at the hospital was solely to send Moore where she belonged. Making Madam Young call him over was indeed because I feared that the police would not take her away if he was with Moore. Now that my purpose was achieved, there was no need to stay and talk nonsense with him. As I was about to leave, he grabbed my wrist. I frowned, somewhat displeased, and looked at him. ¡° Mr. Young, are you trying to vent your anger for your beloved?¡± He looked at me, his eyes deep and cold. After a long while, he burst intoughter, his eyes fixed on me as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a beloved, Yvette. If you care so much about who is in my heart, why don¡¯t you be that person?¡± I frowned subconsciously, not understanding his meaning. He continued, his handsome face showing a mix of helplessness and defeat, ¡°Yvette, this is thest time I¡¯ll repeat this: I don¡¯t love her. In the past, I protected her because I foolishly mistook her for someone else. Now, I¡¯m having Ensio arrange for her care because I want to find out from her where Noah has gone. Andst night, I wasn¡¯t even at the hospital. There¡¯s a new project at Young Corporation, and I was there. I really don¡¯t care whether she lives or dies.¡± Chapter 189 Charlie Yates Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Charlie Yates Was Idris¡­ giving me an exnation? Realizing this, I calmed my somewhat chaotic breathing, casually acknowledged him with an ¡®oh!¡®, and then broke free from his grasp, quickly leaving without heeding his calls from behind. He did not care about Moore¡¯s life or death? Did not care what I would do to Moore? Leaving the hospital, my doubts only deepened. For five years, did he really have no feelings for Moore beyond a sense of obligation? Honestly, this version of Idris felt somewhat foreign to me. His ability to turn his back so decisively was very¡­ surprising. Unable to untangle his and Moore¡¯s messy rtionship, I shook my head, deciding not to dwell on it. As long as he did not interfere, Moore would have to spend five or six years in prison, which would be a form of revenge for the torment I had endured over the years. Feeling good about having resolved this matter, I drove back to Azure Bay, nning to change clothes for dinner with Inch and his friendter that evening. The night in Lake City was brightly lit and bustling. I drove through the noisy streets to a quiet restaurant, following the address Inch had given me. It appeared tranquil due to its high¨Cend luxury limiting the number of guests there. As soon as I parked, a valet from the restaurant approached to take my car keys and park my car. A waitress in a tight dress gracefully came out to greet me and led me to the private room. The restaurant exuded an aura of ssic elegance and subtle luxury. Standing outside the private room, the waitress in a uniform elegantly knocked thrice on the door, and a deep voice from inside said, ¡°Come in.¡± After making a gesture for me to enter, she gently opened the door and then left. Entering, I found the ce¡¯syout quite unique. I had dined in upscale restaurants before, but I had not expected this one to be so distinctive. Indeed, it was special. Instead of seeing tables and dining areas upon entry, the first thing that caught my eye was a finely crafted hollowed¨Cout screen with gold thread engravings. It was clearly very valuable. Behind the screen, the rest of the room was obscured. I paused briefly, then called out, ¡°Inch?¡± He was younger than me, so this seemed the most appropriate way to address him. Nob*dy behind the screen responded to me initially, and for a few seconds, I wondered if I hade to the wrong ce. I hesitated on whether I should have called out for Inch at first. After a moment, a deep and slightly hoarse male voice came from behind the screen, ¡°Ms. Scott, Chapter 189 Charlie Yates hello.¡± That voice¡­ was not Inch¡¯s. I replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Are you Inch¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man¡¯s voice remained somewhat hoarse as he said, ¡°I can¡¯te out to greet you, but please,e in and have a seat. Hearing this, I was puzzled, but still, I walked past the screen. On the other side was a delicately styled dining table, notrge, just enough for two people. A man was already seated on the opposite side, the one who had just spoken. The empty seat, which was evidently prepared for me, was facing the screen. Inch was nowhere in sight, and I could not even see the face of the man speaking to me because a semi -transparent screen on the tabletop blocked my view. All I could make out was the blurred figure of the person opposite. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Scott, please take a seat,¡± the man on the other side said, his voice still hoarse. The atmosphere felt inexplicably strange, but since I was already there, it did not make sense to just turn around and leave. I sat down, looking at the man on the other side of the screen, and asked, ¡° Hasn¡¯t Inch arrived yet?¡± The man replied, ¡°He¡¯s upied and won¡¯t being.¡± His speech was slow. His hoarse voice did not seem fake, but as if he was injured. Not wanting to pry further, I found myself momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°My name is Charlie,st name Yates,¡± the man across the screen spoke. ¡°Ms. Scott, I¡¯m sorry to meet you in this manner, but I hope you can understand.¡± I quickly shook my head, realizing he might not be able to see my expression, and quickly said, ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. Everyone has their own way of handling things. Besides, I mainly came today to thank you in person, Mr. Yates. If you hadn¡¯t stepped inst time and thoughtfully took me to your house, I would probably still be struggling to clear my name.¡± Chapter 190 Encountering Someone Unreasonable Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Encountering Someone Unreasonable Charles did not speak at first. After a brief pause, he asked, ¡°What would you like to eat, Ms. Scott?¡± As he spoke, someone entered the room. It was a staff member dressed in the same uniform as the host before, and he handed me the menu. I was about to courteously ask the man opposite for his preference, but he spoke first, ¡°Ms. Scott, please feel free to order what you like. Don¡¯t worry about me. I have already ordered.¡± Acknowledging this, I nodded and casually selected a few dishes. Looking towards the vague shadow behind the screen, I said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yates.¡± It seemed like a low chuckle came from the other side, and after a short moment, he said, ¡°Are you nning to spend the entire meal thanking me, Ms. Scott?¡± I opened my mouth, momentarily unsure of what to say. The man did not seem to mind and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal with me, Ms. Scott. I have recently started my business in Lake City and might need to trouble you with some matters in the future. I hope you won¡¯t find me bothersome. Of course, rest assured, I won¡¯t trouble you with anything inappropriate or illegal.¡± I nodded slightly, full of curiosity but unsure how to continue the conversation with someone whose face I had not even seen clearly yet. The meal was served, and throughout dinner, Inch never showed up. It was not until someone came in to remind Mr. Charlie Yates over there that it was gettingte and he should rest that the man finally spoke up, ¡°Ms. Scott, it¡¯s gettingte. I will arrange for someone to take you back. I hope we can stay in touch in the future.¡± I acknowledged, muttering a few polite words, when he suddenly asked, ¡°Ms. Scott, it seems we haven¡¯t exchanged contact information. Would you mind giving me your number?¡± It seemed rude to refuse his request, so I nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± As I was pulling out my phone to share my contact, a man in a ck suit stepped out from beside the screen and handed me a phone. Taking the phone, I saved my number on it and then handed it back to the man in ck. He thanked me with a formal ¡°Thank you¡± before taking the phone behind the screen. Charlie¡¯s voice followed, calm and natural. ¡°Ms. Scott, let¡¯s meet again another day.¡± I nodded in response. ¡°Sure!¡± I hesitated for a moment, unsure whether I should leave first or wait for him to leave. Seeing no movement from the other side, I picked up my bag, bid farewell again, and walked out of the private room, leaving the enigmatic Charlie Yates behind.. In the corridor, I felt increasingly puzzled. Was Inch¡¯s friend really that mysterious? Chapter 190 Encountering Someone Unreasonable As I was lost in thought, I did not notice someone rushing toward me from the opposite direction. By the time I realized it, I had already been knocked down, hearing a yelp beside me. Instinctively, I reached out to help, and saw a young girl with furrowed brows lying next to me. I quickly asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± The girl looked at me with a scowl, seemingly in pain or annoyance, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going? Couldn¡¯t you have stepped aside when you saw me running toward you? Slowpoke!¡± Her reaction left me stunned for a few seconds. I could not help but frown and respond, ¡°You¡¯re the one who bumped into me without reason.¡± Hearing my voice, her expression froze for a moment. She sized me up and retorted, ¡°If I bumped into you, couldn¡¯t you dodge?¡± Her logic made meugh in exasperation. I said, ¡°So if someone gets hit by a reckless driver on the street, it¡¯s their fault for not being careful?¡± She pouted, clearly irritated, and pulled out some money from her bag, tossing it at me. ¡°You just want money, right? You could¡¯ve just said. Here, take this, you beggar.¡± Her attitude made my calmness evaporate, and a surge of anger rose in my chest. As she tried to walk away, I grabbed her arm and pushed her against the corridor wall without wasting words. Caught off guard andcking strength due to her age, she was pinned against the wall. Her nose had collided with the wall and immediately started to bleed. ¡°Ah!¡± The girl screamed in pain, covering her nose and ring at me furiously, yelling, ¡°You¡¯re looking for trouble¡­¡± p! Having suffered enough over the years from the Scotts and the Youngs, I never hesitated to strike back when necessary. The p I gave her left her cheek swollen and red. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She probably never expected me to hit her. After a moment of shock, she lunged at me like a furious lioness, screaming, ¡°You dare hit me? Who the hell do you think you are? Even my dad never dared to touch me. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Stirring Up Trouble I barely dodged as the girl lunged at me, but before I could stumble, strong arms wrapped around my waist from behind and yanked me back. The girl who had been barreling towards me tumbled to the ground with a thud. ¡°Ouch!¡± she cried out from the ground, clearly in pain. I spun around to see my rescuer and found myself staring up at Idris, who was easily a foot taller than me. He was poering down with concern. ¡°You good?¡± he asked, His jaw was set in a determined line, and I quickly nodded, stepping away from his hold. ¡°Thanks,¡± I managed to say. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He seemed a bit miffed by my quick retreat and the awkwardness between us. He frowned and nced over at the girl who was still picking herself up. With a subtle cue, he motioned to Ensio, who stepped forward to help her up. The girl¡¯s eyes darted from me to Idris, ring at me for one second and then looking totally thrown off the next second when she saw him. She froze, and before she could even process her surprise, blurted out, ¡°Iddy?¡± I blinked, surprised by the familiarity. Did they know each other? Idris just gave her a cool look and a slight frown. ¡°Christina?¡± he asked, seemingly detached. She bobbed her head eagerly, her eyes lighting up. ¡°Iddy, I can¡¯t believe you remember me!¡± Then, as if a thought struck her, she asked, ¡°Are you here to talk business with my dad?¡± Idris did not answer her question. Instead, he turned to me, seeing my confused expression, and exined, ¡°She¡¯s my sister¨Cinw¡¯s cousin. She¡¯s been to the old manor a couple of times.¡± I took a moment to process that. Emily¡¯s cousin, huh? I hardly ever visited the old manor, so not recognizing her made sense. I gave a small nod, still piecing it all together. Before I could get a word out, a group of men approached from the other end of the hallway. One of the guys, a middle¨Caged man, was all smiles as he walked up to Idris. ¡°Mr. Young, it¡¯s been ages!¡± Idris gave a nod and a friendly, ¡°Mr. Zanier, it¡¯s been ages.¡± I did a double¨Ctake at the mention of his name. That was Jack Zanier, the big shot who was always on the Lake City news. They had barely finished their hellos when Christina Zanier, off to the side, whispered, ¡°Dad!¡± Her voice was barely above a murmur, but in the hushed corridor, it cut through the silence. Her face was a mess, her voice wobbled like she was about to burst into tears any second. Jack turned at her voice and caught sight of Christina looking all kinds of rough. His smile vanished, Chapter 191 Stiming Up Trouble and he could not hide his shock. ¡°Christina, what in the world happened to you? Your nose is bleeding, and your face¡­¡± When he saw the p mark on her cheek, Jack¡¯s anger was in as day. His voice dropped an octave. ¡± Who did this to you?¡± Christina¡¯s tears were falling fast now. She turned, pointed straight at me, and sobbed, ¡°It was her, Dad. She hit me.¡± Jack¡¯s icy stare slid my way. The guy was mad, and even though he kept his cool, it was downright scary. Before I could even flinch at Jack¡¯s re, Idris had me tucked behind him. I blinked, surprised, then looked up to see Idris¡¯s broad shoulders shielding me. Jack saw the move, his frown deepened, but the rage in his face eased up a bit. His tone was a touch gentler as he asked, ¡°Mr. Young, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Idris¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper, and I could not detect any hint of emotion as he spoke, ¡°This is my wife Yvette, Mr. Zanier. I only arrived myself before you did, and I¡¯m still trying to piece together what went down.¡± He was subtly hinting that Jack should tread carefully. I had been standing behind Idris, frozen for a few seconds, before I moved to stand by his side. With a steady voice, I faced Jack and said, ¡°Hello Mr. Zanier, I¡¯m Yvette. The bruise on your daughter¡¯s face was my doing.¡± Jack¡¯s expression turned stormy, but he held back from speaking immediately, instead shooting a look at Idris next to me. Lowering his voice, he turned to me and asked, ¡°Ms. Scott, there¡¯s usually a reason for hitting someone, isn¡¯t there?¡± I nodded, shifting my attention to Christina. ¡°So, what¡¯s it going to be, kiddo? You want to tell him, or should I?¡± Christina¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she looked from me to Idris, biting her l*p before asking in a shaky voice, ¡°So you¡¯re Iddy¡¯s wife?¡± Her question came out of left field. I did not respond, but the girl¡¯s eyes filled with tears again, this time with a hint of defiance. I kept my cool andid out the story for Jack of how Christina had bumped into me and instead of apologizing, she threw insults my way. Jack listened with a furrowed brow and shot Christina a warning look. Then, with a voice heavy with disapproval, he said to me, ¡°Ms. Scott, Christina was in the wrong, I¡¯ll give you that. But no matter how thoughtless she was, you shouldn¡¯t haveid hands on her. She¡¯s just a kid, and I¡¯ve never been able to bring myself to ever hurt her even in anger.¡± I nodded, keeping my cool. ¡°Yeah, I guess I lost my cool when I hit her. But Mr. Zanier, your daughter¡¯s grown up, isn¡¯t she? If she did something really bad, like, I don¡¯t know, murder, and the Chapter 191 Stirring Up Trouble cops took her away to face the consequences, wouldn¡¯t you think it¡¯s too harsh if they gave her the death penalty? I mean, you wouldn¡¯t want to see her hurt, right?¡± Jack¡¯s face went from zero to thunderstorm in a sh, his dark eyes glinting with anger as he tried to keep his cool. ¡°Ms. Scott, are you seriously picking a fight with a kid?¡± Chapter 192 Absolutely Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Absolutely I did not back down, not one bit. ¡°Absolutely. Kid or not, she started it with her nasty words. I just gave her a taste of her own medicine. If you¡¯re so worried about your precious daughter, go ahead and call the cops. Or better yet, get even the same way I did.¡± Jack looked like he had swallowed a lemon and was speechless. Getting even was out of the question with Idris right there. He could not risk a feud with the Youngs over this. Calling the cops? That would just blow up in his face. If word got out, it would be his daughter Christina who would look bad, not me. I might have to cough up some cash, but that was about it. No jail time. Jack, though? He would be the talk of Lake City, and not in a good way. Idris had been quiet the whole time, but when he saw Jack¡¯s face turn the color of a stormy sea, he gently took my hand and looked it over. ¡°You okay?¡± he asked. It took me a second to catch on¨Che was asking if I was hurt from the punch. I just bit my l*p and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He gave a nod, his eyes flicking over to Jack with a cool, unreadable expression. ¡°Mr. Zanier, should I be calling the cops?¡± he asked, his voice smooth as ss, but his gaze held a shadow of a threat. Jack hesitated for a heartbeat, then cracked a grin andughed it off. ¡°Mr. Young, you¡¯re quite the joker. Kids will be kids, roughhousing and all. No need for the police. Let¡¯s move along, we¡¯ve got real business to talk about, and we can¡¯t afford to waste time here.¡± While he spoke, he tried to usher Idris into the private room. Idris, not one for physical contact, dodged his hand with a grace that made it seem idental and then turned to me with a soft look.¡± Have you had dinner yet? Want to join me?¡± I shook my head, a bit thrown off by his suddenly syrupy tone. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. You go on.¡± He shed a quick smile and gave my hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get Ensio to drive you home.¡± I stayed quiet. I was not up for pleasantries, so I turned to make my exit. Christina, fuming to the point of tears, grabbed at Jack¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Dad, she hit me, and you¡¯re just letting her walk away. She¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Jack cut in sharply, his patience worn thin. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to take you to the hospitalter. Stop causing trouble.¡± His voice carried a clear warning. I gave them ast look, said nothing, and walked away. Ensio tagged along as I left the restaurant. Once we were downstairs, I faced Ensio. ¡°Mr. Candor, I¡¯ve got my car here. You don¡¯t need to bother. Go on with your night.¡± Chapter 192 Absolutely Ensio paused, then said, ¡°Mr. Young told me to see you home. If anything happened to you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to face him.¡® 11 His words left little room for argument, so I just nodded and let the conversation drop there. He snagged the keys from the front desk and headed out to get the car, while I plopped down on a bench outside the restaurant to wait. It was not long before Ensio pulled up. I hopped in, mmed the door shut, and as I looked up, my Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. eyes caught a familiar shape stepping out of the restaurant. I paused, taken aback. It was Inch, but he was not alone. He was wheeling a guy in a wheelchair with a cap and a mask away, all bundled up and hidden away under a light nket. 2 Chapter 193 Trouble with his legs? Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Trouble with his legs? The guy looked older by his build, and it was clear he had trouble with his legs. I thought back to the guy I had been chatting with in the private room, hidden behind a screen. Was that Inch¡¯s buddy, Charlie Yates? He said he could note out to greet me because of his legs, right? Why did any of that matter to me? He did not show his face, but still agreed to meet and hear my thanks. If Inch was here, why didn¡¯t he join us for the meal? ¡°Madam, what¡¯s up?¡± Ensio caught my stare and checked in. I shook my head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said. Ensio revved the engine, and we left the restaurant behind. In the rearview mirror, I watched Inch help the man into the car. I could not catch what they said, but Inch was all nods and respectful before he climbed into the driver¡¯s seat. Watching them, I frowned. This felt oddly familiar, like watching Idris and Ensio together. Inch had said they were just friends, but this looked more like boss and worker. I let the suspicion slide. After all, they had helped me. I leaned back, closed my eyes, and pretended to doze off, but inside, I was still buzzing from Idris¡¯s reaction earlier. After a brief pause, I finally broke the silence and asked Ensio, ¡°Mr. Candor, what were Mr. Young and Jack hashing out tonight?¡± I was really trying to figure out if the evening¡¯s drama was going to mess with things for Idris. Ensio gripped the steering wheel, his eyes fixed on the road ahead, and replied with a serious tone, No project talk. Mr. Zanier just asked Mr. Young out to dinner and said it was for old time¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°For old time¡¯s sake?¡± I raised an eyebrow. When big shots in business and government say they¡¯re just reminiscing, you know there¡¯s more to the story. Ensio grunted a yes and added, ¡°Word is the head honcho of Lake City¡¯s getting shipped off to Capital City for a new gig. Lately, a bunch of Lake City folks have been hitting up Mr. Young, all under the guise of a walk down memoryne.¡± Ensio¡¯s words hit me like a lightning bolt. I had totally forgotten the fact that the Youngs¡® investments were a big deal, not just here but everywhere. Young Corporation¡¯s finances could make or break Lake City¡¯s annual numbers. Idris was a major yer there. With Lake City¡¯s big shot on the move, it was a domino effect. Jack¡¯s meet¨Cup with Idris was clearly more than just a friendly chat. That exined why Jack was tiptoeing around Idris earlier, not daring toy a finger on me. He was ying a moreplex game. Chapter 193 Trouble with his legs? I took a deep breath and stared nkly out the window, my mind a whirlwind. Idris stepping in earlier¡­ was he looking out for me, or just saving his own reputation? Mom and Maxwell were still back in Lorrell, and my ce felt way too quiet. So, I asked Ensio to drop me off at Sweety¡¯s apartment instead. As I nudged the door open, the living room was aglow, yet eerily empty. The only sign of life was a voice drifting from the bedroom¨Cit sounded like someone was on a phone call. I sl*pped off my shoes and tiptoed toward the bedroom to say hi to Sweety. Sweety was perched on the tiny balcony, phone in hand, her legs folded beneath her. I could not catch who was on the other end, but her voice was a gentle murmur, ¡°I¡¯m okay, just had a rough night¡¯s sleep. It¡¯s been a while, but I guess I¡¯m still a bit shaken. Talking to you helps a lot, though. Thanks for that.¡± I flopped onto the bed, curiosity piqued. Could she be dating someone? She whipped around, eyes wide as saucers, and gasped, ¡°When did you sneak in? You¡¯re like a ghost. I didn¡¯t even hear you!¡± Her jittery reaction cracked me up. ¡°I just got here. What¡¯s up? You look like you¡¯ve been caught red- handed. Spill it. Who¡¯s on the line? Got a secret sweetheart?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She shook her head, murmuring into the phone, ¡°Gotta go, thanks for putting up with my chatter. Catch you After a quick goodbye, she hung up, her gaze flitting to me and her cheeks tinged with a telltale blush, ¡°Have you¡­ had your dinner yet?¡± I nodded. ¡°Yeah, I grabbed a bite. How about you? Did the food I ordered hit the spot?¡± I had not made it home for dinner, so I had arranged for her favorite takeout to be delivered. She gave a nomittal grunt, clearly onto my next question, but she turned the tables on me. ¡°Why sote? Who were you out with?¡± ¡°Just a buddy,¡± I said, eyeing her. ¡°So, are you keeping a love story from me?¡± Chapter 194 To the Police Station to Find Moore Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 To the Police Station to Find Moore ¡°Nope, just a chat with a pal,¡± Sweety deflected, a hint of weariness in her voice. ¡°Let¡¯s not go there. It¡¯s late. Go freshen up, the bed¡¯s calling.¡± She steered me off the balcony and nudged me toward the bathroom. The night had crept up on us, and her reluctance to talk was clear as day. I let it be for now. Maxwell was out of town, and with him gone, there was nob*dy else at Scott Corporation to deal with the endless stream of issues. I could not even think about cking off. I had to get to the office bright and early. Marcus was already there, waiting to dump a mountain of paperwork on my desk. I stared at the pile, feeling the onset of a headache, and rubbed my temples. Marcus lingered, prompting me to ask, ¡°Something else on your mind, Marcus?¡± After a brief pause, he nodded. ¡°Miss Moore¡¯s arrest has hit the inte, and it¡¯s blowing up big time. !! I frowned, acknowledging the news. ¡°So, Scott Corporation is under the microscope, and someone¡¯s stirring the pot with this?¡± ¡°Exactly! The stock¡¯s taken a hit, it¡¯s all over the ce. But here¡¯s the kicker,¡± he said, handing me a document, ¡°I got awyer¡¯s letter this morning about the Scotts¡® estate. Miss Moore¡¯swyered up, and they¡¯re demanding you hand over her full inheritance and shares, or she¡¯s going to court.¡± I bit my l*p, staying silent. So Moore¡¯s first move after getting nabbed was not to deal with the cops about Noah¡¯s death, but toe after the inheritance? Dad had been gone a while, and she had been silent up till now. At first, when Scott Corporation was on the brink of copse from all the missing money, she did not want to get involved, probably to avoid taking on the debts. Now that we were getting back on our feet, she was ready to rumble. I was not curious, just caught off guard that she had hit me with a legal challenge now of all times. I nced at thewyer¡¯s letter peeking out of the envelope and told Marcus, ¡°Got it. I¡¯m on it. You go handle your business.¡± Marcus nodded, his feet carrying him a few steps toward the exit before he spun around, a question burning in his eyes. ¡°So, what¡¯s the game n for this mess?¡± I let out a sigh, the truth heavy on my tongue. ¡°The whole inheritance thing? It¡¯s not just up to me. I have to run it by my mom. Moore was her and dad¡¯s adoptee, and if ites down to splitting the inheritance, Moore¡¯s got as much legal im to it as I do.¡± Understanding flickered in Marcus¡¯s eyes, and without another word, he took off. Moore¡¯s sudden grab for the inheritance was like a curveball from left field. If she was dead set on carving up Scott Corporation¡¯s shares, it would slice through dad¡¯s legacy. A smaller slice of the pie for me meant k*ssing my veto power goodbye on the big decisions at Scott Corp. Dad had fought tooth and nail to keep that control. Through all the storms Scott Corp weathered, he Chapter 194 To the Police Station to Find Moore never cashed out even a single share. Even when the chips were down and we needed cash, he clung to the reins with that iron grip. The more I stewed over it, the more my head spun. I had been cooped up in the office all morning, but I could not shake it off. I made my way to the police station. Moore¡¯s rap sheet was set in stone; all that was left was the gavel drop at trial. She was cooling her heels in a cell, and I had given Officer Jackson the heads¨Cup I wasing. Stepping into the station, Jackson was there to meet me, his face serious. ¡°Ms. Scott, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± I nodded, catching the hint of something more behind his greeting. With a small smile, I asked, ¡® Officer Jackson, it¡¯s been ages. Everything good with you?¡± He cracked a smile, the tension easing a bit. ¡°The usual drill, Ms. Scott. Can we chat for a second?¡± I gave a small smile and nodded in agreement. In Officer Jackson¡¯s office, he handed me a ss of water before diving into the heart of the matter. I¡¯ve pretty much got the whole picture about your sister¡¯s case. She¡¯s been stirring up trouble and even got her hands dirty. But since you weren¡¯t in any life¨Cthreatening danger, she¡¯s looking at maybe two years behind bars.¡± Two years! I frowned a bit. Before, I figured someone like her deserved at least five or six years in the mmer. I guess I was overthinking it. After a brief silence, I nodded. ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡± 11 He gave a half¨Csmile. ¡°I figured you¡¯d have some idea about all this. But that¡¯s not what I wanted to chat about. It¡¯s about what went down after Noah kidnapped you. Ms. Scott, do you seriously have no clue where Noah is now?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Inch¡¯s Assets Skyrocket Officer Jackson was dead serious when he asked me that. I paused, not answering right away. ¡°Officer Jackson, did Moore spill something?¡± He shook his head, a crease forming between his brows. ¡°Her story pretty much matches yours. But what¡¯s bugging me is how Noah just vanished into thin air. We locked down Lake City tight,bed through the ce, but still, not a sign of him. It makes me wonder if he could be dead.¡± My heart lurched, and without even thinking, my hands balled into fists. It was not the murder that had me on edge¨CI had not killed anyone¨Cbut the fact that I had helped hide the b*dy. If it had been just me, I might have spilled the beans to the cops the second Iid eyes on them. With Inch involved, any sl*p¨C up could drag him down too. I bit my l*p and took a deep breath, trying to keep my cool as I faced Officer Jackson. I managed to keep a straight face as I repeated my earlier story. Officer Jackson gave a slow nod, his eyes narrowing as if he was piecing together a puzzle. After a tense silence, he threw me a curveball, ¡°Ms. Scott, how long have you been friends with this Mr. Fowell?¡± His question caught me off guard. ¡°Not too long,¡± I replied, my brow furrowing. ¡°Why the sudden interest, Officer Jackson?¡± He did not bite, just kept on with his line of questioning. ¡°You met him on that cruise to Macamer, did not you?¡± I pressed my l*ps together, a wave of confusion washing over me. He did not wait for me to answer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Scott. I¡¯m just putting the pieces together. I trust what you¡¯ve told me about yourself, but there¡¯s something about your friend that¡¯s got me scratching my head. I just wanted to double¨Ccheck, though I might be on to nothing.¡± ¡°Puzzled? About Inch?¡± I echoed, trying to keep up with his train of thought. He gave a nod and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve looked into Inch¡¯s background. His dad passed away when he was just a kid, and his mom¡¯s been hopping from city to city, working hard to raise him ever since. But about five years ago, his mom got hit with stomach cancer. To pay for her treatment, Inch skipped school and started working to make ends meet. When her condition got worse, he started looking for quicker ways to cash in. At first, he hung out with some richdies, andter, it looks like he met with some wealthy older guys.¡± He chose his words carefully, but I had already caught a glimpse of Inch¡¯s dark secret. After all, guy had been buck n*ked the first time Iid eyes on him¡­. the I took a deep breath and faced Officer Jackson, keeping my cool. ¡°Life¡¯s got its ups and downs, and it¡¯s not Inch¡¯s fault his road¡¯s been bumpier than most. He¡¯s done everything he can to keep his loved ones close, and there¡¯s no shame in that, no matter how he¡¯s done it. You don¡¯t think his past makes Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 195 Inch¡¯s Assets Skyrocket him a bad guy, do you, Officer Jackson?¡± 22 Officer Jackson shook his head, his voice steady. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m not sharing this because I think less of him or anything. I¡¯m justying out the facts, which also happen to be what¡¯s got me scratching my head. From what I¡¯ve dug up, Inch vanished for a while about two months back¨Cright after you went to Macamer. Then, out of the blue, he pops up in Lake City with a fortune to his name. That¡¯s the part that¡¯s got me stumped.¡± I bit my l*p, keeping my thoughts to myself. His confusion mirrored my own. How Inch managed to snag a multimillion¨Cdor mansion in no time t was just as much a mystery to me. After a brief silence, I spoke up. ¡°He¡¯s got this friend named Charlie. I bet Charlie¡¯s the one who him the present.¡± gave Officer Jackson gave a nod. ¡°Yeah, it looks like a gift when you check out his assets. But from what we¡¯ve dug up, Charlie¡¯s this enigmatic rich guy from Silvana. He¡¯s never once stepped foot here and hasn¡¯t crossed paths with Inch. If you line up the dates, they probably only met while Inch was off the grid. After just two months, they¡¯re suddenly best buds?¡± I could not help but grin. ¡°You¡¯re quite the gossip, Officer Jackson. Gifting someone a house isn¡¯t really that big of a deal if you¡¯ve got it all. Maybe they just clicked instantly. You said it yourself, Charlie¡¯s loaded. To him, tossing a Lake City mansion to a pal is no biggie. A few million is probably just chump change to him.¡± Chapter 196 So Ungrateful Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 So Ungrateful Officer Jackson¡¯s brow creased, and he looked like he was about to say something but then thought better of it. After a beat, he asked, ¡°Have you ever met this Silvana big shot? Did you notice anything off about him?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Nope, what¡¯s up?¡± He bit his l*p and took a deep breath, talking more to himself, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just reading into things too much.¡± He paused, then decided, ¡°Okay, go see your sister.¡± I had this nagging feeling he was holding back something he wanted to say, but it seemed like he thought it was not quite right to voice it. I was curious, but I did not press him for more. Officer Jackson led me to a small room with a ss divider. It was not long before Moore appeared on the other side, handcuffs on her wrists. When she saw me, a chilly smirk danced across her face. She had guessed I woulde. She looked worn out, and I figured it was not just the police station getting to her, but the strain of a tough pregnancy. She plopped down across from me and grabbed the inte with a sneer. ¡°Wow, you showed up quicker than I thought you would.¡± I bit my l*p. There was a time when I felt like she was a real sister to me, but now she had ruined any warm feelings I once had for her. I kept my cool and said, ¡°You¡¯re after Dad¡¯s inheritance, and I¡¯m not going to fight you for it. But Mom¡¯s not in Lake City right now, so I can¡¯t call the shots.¡± She arched an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re not going to fight me? You¡¯d really let me have a piece of the Scotts¡® fortune?¡± Her eyes were full of scorn, but I kept my face nk. ¡°Look, when Mom and Dad adopted you, they meant it. They treated you like their own. So whether I like it or not, if you want your share, it¡¯s not for me to stop you.¡± She let out a bitterugh. ¡°Their own daughter? Nice try, Yvette. If they really saw me that way, why did they always keep me at arm¡¯s length? You got all the good stuff¨Cfirst pick of everything at home, the best schools, the top jobs, and even the best guys to marry. They might have called me a Scott, but they were always scared I¡¯d outshine you. They set you up with cars and houses¡­ but what did they ever give me?¡± I watched her, her face a mix of hurt and defiance, and I just could not take any more of her Ever since I could remember, my parents had always treated her and me equally, giving us the same things. Even though she was older, Mom always seemed to give her a bit more. 771 Chapter 196 So Ungrateful Our schools were a different story, as they were chosen based on what we passed the entrance exams for fair and square. Choosing to work at thepany was all me. She, on the other hand,nded a gig at Young Corporation after graduation. Dad thought she had better prospects, so he never pushed her to join the family business. Then, out of the blue, she got tangled up with Noah and ended up marrying the guy. Noah was a big deal in Lake City back then, but shortly after their wedding, his empire crumbled, and they both left the country. She left just as I was graduating. Thanks to her selling me out five years prior, Dad was on my case, so I was thrown into thepany trenches the minute I got my diploma. Me marrying Mr. Perfect? That was a joke. When Scott Corporation hit the skids, dad did not think twice about using me to seal a deal with a marriage alliance. In her eyes, it did not matter what our folks did, or what I did: she would find fault with it all. I did not want to fight, but I could not hold back. ¡°Moore, let¡¯s be real. The biggest mistake our parents ever made was adopting you. Even pet dogs know how to be thankful. It¡¯s no wonder your own folks ditched you.¡± ¡°Yvette!¡± Moore¡¯s eyes zed with fury as she snapped back at me, ¡°Shut your mouth! What gives you the right to judge me?¡± I was used to her fiery temper by now. Through the thick ss, I watched her fall apart with a cool detachment. ¡°Moore, you and I both know I¡¯m no saint. I don¡¯t forgive and forget, especially the dirty tricks you¡¯ve pulled over the years. I heard you might be locked up for a couple of years. Honestly, that¡¯s way too short for me. But no worries, I¡¯ll wait. We¡¯ve got plenty of time.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 197 No Evidence on Either Side Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 No Evidence on Either Side Maybe my words stung her because she balled her hands into fists, her eyes zing red as she stared me down. ¡°Yvette, what¡¯s with the smug look? You think you¡¯ve won? Don¡¯t forget, Noah¡¯s dead because of you. Sure, I might be behind bars for a while, but what about you? Hiding Noah¡¯s b*dy won¡¯t keep you safe forever. Once the cops find it, you¡¯ll be the one rotting in jail for life.¡± Her audacity was so ridiculous it made meugh. Did she really believe her own lies about setting people up? ¡°Me, in jail?¡± I chuckled. ¡°Moore, did you forget who really killed Noah? Have you gotten so wrapped up in your act that you lost touch with reality? You¡¯d better hope Noah¡¯s b*dy stays hidden, or you¡¯re the one wearing prison stripes forever.¡± She sneered with disdain. ¡°Oh, really? Got any proof? Any evidence that pins the murder on me?¡± When I stayed silent, her sneer grew colder, her taunts sharper. ¡°Yvette, you¡¯ve got nothing, and that¡¯s why you had to stash that jerk¡¯s b*dy. Actually, I owe you one for taking care of the mess for me. I was so sick of her brazen lies. I did not want to waste another minute on her. I dropped the walkie¨Ctalkie and shut her out. That got her riled up. She started pounding on the ss, demanding I pick up again. But her racket caught the guards¡® attention, and they hauled her off. I was on edge, regretting this pointless trip. If only I¡¯d known there¡¯d be nothing to say to her. I would not have bothereding. Stepping out of the police station lobby, my luck tanked when I bumped into someone I knew¨CIdris. He still stood out even among a sea of cops who carried themselves with a no¨Cnonsense air. He was deep in conversation with Officer Jackson, and I was not about to interrupt them. I was all set to quietly leave when Officer Jackson caught me. ¡°Ms. Scott.¡± I barely managed a half- smile and a stiff, ¡°Officer Jackson.¡± He gave me a small smile. ¡°Heading out?¡± I just nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± I brushed past them, not giving Idris a second nce, and made a beeline for my car, keys in hand, ready to hit the road. ¡°Yvette.¡± The voice was not loud, but it was close enough to make me turn. There stood Idris, way too close forfort. I bit back my annoyance. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He was all cool and collected. ¡°Came to see Moore?¡± I scrunched up my face. He was here for the same reason, so why the chitchat? ¡°Do you need Chapter 197 No Evidence on Either Side something from me?¡± He took a casual look at my car and echoed, ¡°Leaving?¡± I nodded, my patience wearing thin. ¡°Look, if there¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯ve gotta go.¡± With that, I slid into the driver¡¯s seat. Bang! Bang! Two doors mmed shut¨Cone mine, and the other the passenger¡¯s. I turned to see Idris settling in beside me, uninvited. My brow creased in confusion. ¡°Did you need a lift?¡± He buckled up and said casually, ¡°My car¡¯s out ofmission. Mind if I hitch a ride with you to the hospital?¡± I raised an eyebrow at his audacity and was momentarily speechless. Was he seriously bumming a ride off me? Biting my l*p, I decided not to make a fuss, fired up the engine, and pulled away from the police station. I was hoping for a silent trip, but Idris had other ns. ¡°How¡¯s the prep for Avaloria¡¯s bidsing along?¡± he asked out of the blue. ¡°Pretty much done,¡± I answered, keeping my voice neutral. He nodded. ¡°Maybe we could set up a dinner with the city folks and hash things out over a meal.¡± I just hummed in response, focusing on the road. ¡°Thanks forst night, by the way.¡± If Idris hadn¡¯t been there, Jack might not have let me off the hook so easily. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Just try to avoid trouble next time,¡± he advised, his voice calm but with an undertone of concern. It had been ages since we had a real, peaceful conversation like this. A lump formed in my throat as I spoke up, ¡°Grandma¡¯s probably getting better. Let¡¯s chat with her soon and then swing by the local office to finalize the divorce.¡± The papers were signed and we were living apart, so there was no point in waiting more. He did not say anything, and I thought he was preupied. A quick nce his way, and I caught him silently watching the world zip by outside the window. I pressed on. ¡°We need to clear the air with Grandma, one way or another.¡± All I got back was silence. Finally, after what felt like forever, he let out a sigh and simply said, ¡°Alright.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 198 Are we moving back into the old manor? Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Are we moving back into the old manor? Idris¡® answer earned a nod from me, acknowledging the n. Maybe it was because I hade to terms with the divorce, but what used to feel like a heavy topic just did not get to me anymore. We pulled up to the hospital, and as I was about to say a quick farewell to Idris, he chimed in, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe up and see Grandma with me? She¡¯s getting out soon.¡± I thought about it for a second and figured why not. I was already there, after all. The hospital ward was alive with noise andughter that spilled out from Madam Young¡¯s room long before we entered. Idris and I pushed the door open to find Emily there, along with her ten¨Cyear¨Cold daughter, Ash. They were chatting with Madam Young, who was clearly enjoying theirpany. Everyone turned to look as we walked in. I caught Emily¡¯s eye and started to greet her with a smile. Before I could finish, a voice from the kitchen near the balcony sang out, ¡°The strawberries are ready! 11 A figure appeared, beaming as she carried a te of the juiciest red strawberries. I recognized her in an instant and could not help but frown. Christina saw us too. Her face lit up with happiness at the sight of Idris, but it quickly froze over when her eyesnded on me. ¡°Come on over and have some,¡± Emily said, getting up to take the strawberries from Christina. She turned to us and added, ¡°You¡¯ve got to try these. Ash and I found them on our hike this morning after watching the sunrise. They¡¯re super sweet.¡± She handed us the te, and I took one with a polite thanks. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Christina giving me a look that was anything but sweet. Idris was someone I already knew, introduced to me as if it were the most natural thing in the world. I offered Christina a smile and a friendly, ¡°Hey there.¡± Christina¡¯s frown eased up a bit as she gave me a cool nod and echoed back, ¡°Hey.¡± Not wanting to make a scene, I moved on to check on Madam Young. She had been through a lot lately and looked way thinner than I remembered. The spark in her eyes seemed dimmer, too. She grasped my hand and said with a hint of weariness, ¡°The doc says I¡¯ll be out of here in a day or two. Yvette, I¡¯ve been meaning to have a chat with you. You¡¯re not busyter, right?¡± I shook my head with a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m all yours, Grandma. Whatever¡¯s on your mind, justy it on me.¡± Madam Young nced at the others lingering nearby and said, ¡°I need to talk to Yvette alone. The Chapter 198 Are we moving back into the old manor? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. rest of you, go on and do your thing. No need to hang around.¡± Emily grinned and reassured her, ¡°You two have your talk, Grandma. We¡¯ll be just fine.¡± She then led Christina to the couch in the living room for some girl talk. Idris was beckoned by Madam Young to sit close by, her serious tone making us both a bit tense. We shared a quick, uncertain look. She addressed us firmly, ¡°I know my b*dy isn¡¯t what it used to be. I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about what I¡¯ll do once I leave this hospital. Yvette, Iddy, I know you¡¯re not keen on the old manor. It¡¯s out of the way and a hassle for you two, but I¡¯m not getting any younger and I¡¯d love to have you around more. So, what do you say? Would you consider moving back in after I¡¯m discharged?¡± Her voice was tinged with a mix of resignation and hope as she made her request. I was about to instinctively say no when I started, ¡°Grandma, Idris and I have already¡­¡± ¡°Grandma,¡± Idris cut in before I could finish, turning to Madam Young with a determined look. ¡± Actually, Yvette and I were thinking the same thing. You shouldn¡¯t be on your own. We really ought to keep you company more.¡± I froze, my eyes darting to him in confusion. Weren¡¯t we supposed to talk to Madam Young about the divorce? Why was he suddenly ying into her hands? Idris did not meet my gaze and just offered a slight, evasive smile. Madam Young¡¯s smile grew at his words. ¡°That¡¯s marvelous. You never stayed at the old manor before. I regret not thinking it through, allowing¡­¡± She trailed off, ncing at me with a touch of remorse, ¡°Allowing someone who shouldn¡¯t have been there to move in. I¡¯ve had Charles spruce the ce up again, and your rooms are all ready. Yvette, if you¡¯re still uneasy about it, there¡¯s plenty of space at the old manor. When I get out of here, I¡¯ll go with you to pick out a spot you like, okay?¡± Chapter 199 Making It Up to You Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Making It Up to You I quickly shook my head, offering a reassuring smile. ¡°Grandma, anywhere with a roof is just fine by me. No need to fuss. I¡¯ve stayed in the side courtyard plenty of times. It was just loaned out for a few days, so no harm done. I¡¯m not one to sweat the small stuff.¡± ¡°Lovely, everything¡¯s settled,¡± Madam Young said, sounding like she could finally rx. She turned to Idris and added, ¡°Iddy, the doctor said you can leave the hospital the day after tomorrow. We¡¯ll head home and throw a big party. We should definitely invite Yvette¡¯s mom. I¡¯ve been meaning to say sorry to her face¨Cto¨Cface for not being there for Yvette all these years. It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± Before Madam Young could get all mushy again, I cut in, ¡°Grandma, Mom¡¯s in Lorrell now. You don¡¯t have to keep thinking about her. What¡¯s done is done.Let¡¯s not dwell on it, okay?¡± I was not sure if it was an old age thing, but seeing the usually tough¨Cas¨Cnails Madam Young get all sentimental was throwing me off. Idris chimed in with someforting words, and after a short chat, Madam Young was out like a light. We tiptoed out of the room, leaving her to rest. Emily and Christina were in the lounge, deep in conversation. They jumped up when they saw us. ¡°Iddy, Yvette, you¡¯re joining us for dinner, right?¡± Before Idris could say a word, I jumped in, ¡°I can¡¯t make it. I¡¯ve got stuff to handle. Let¡¯s catch up some other time.¡± Christina was practically bouncing on her toes as she said to Idris, ¡°Dad¡¯s got our favorite dishes lined up at Fragrance de Cuisine. He¡¯s waiting just for you. Let¡¯s head over soon, okay?¡± Emily noticed Christina¡¯s over¨Cthe¨Ctop excitement and gave her a little tug on the sleeve, a silent plea to dial it back. She then gave me a sheepish grin. ¡°Is it really that important? If not, why don¡¯t you join us? Liam will be there too. It¡¯s not every day we all get to hang out.¡± I shook my head with a slight smile. ¡°You guys go on without me. I¡¯ve got urgent stuff to handle.¡± Emily caught the hint and did not push it. She turned to Idris. ¡°Iddy, you¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got things to do too,¡± Idris cut in. ¡°Sis, you head on out. We¡¯re taking off.¡± With that, he grabbed my hand and we made a beeline for the door. Christina piped up as we were about to leave. ¡°Iddy, Dad¡¯s all set up and waiting for you. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Idris looked back at her, his face a calm sea. ¡°If I don¡¯t show, is your dad not gonna eat?¡± That zinger left Christina speechless. She fumbled for words before finally managing, ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ we wanted you to join us for dinner, that¡¯s all.¡± Idris gave a tight¨Cl*pped smile. ¡°I¡¯ll pass on dinner. Do me a favor and tell your dad that Young Corporation has been busy recently. He shouldn¡¯t trouble himself.¡± He nced at Emily, his voice softening a touch. ¡°Sorry. We gotta run.¡® 11 Chapter 199 Making It Up to You His apology was loaded with unspoken words. Emily did not press it. She gave a small, strained smile and nodded. Once we were out in the hallway, I shook off his grip and got straight to the point. ¡°I couldn¡¯t talk to grandma about it, so you¡¯ll have to clear things up about us.¡± Earlier, Madam Young had mentioned staying at the old manor. I was about toe clean to her about me and Idris, but he had cut me off. He must have had his reasons, so I let it be. That was why I was bringing it up now. He did not answer me right away. Instead, he just looked at me and said, ¡°We might have to keep it from grandma a little longer.¡± I could not help but furrow my brow as I looked at him. He met my gaze and said, ¡°She¡¯s just getting over a major illness. Now¡¯s not the time to bring this up with her.¡± I bit my l*p, choosing to stay quiet. He seemed to sense my mood and hesitated before asking, ¡°You¡¯re not keen on moving into the old Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. manor?¡± Was this really about what I wanted? I was at a loss for words, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not about whether I want to live at theold manor or not, it¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just move into old manor,¡± he cut me off. ¡°Scott Corporation is eyeing those Avaloria projects, and I¡¯ll make sure you get them.¡± He was blunt, and it caught me off guard. I nced at him. ¡°Are you offering a trade?¡± He quirked an eyebrow. ¡°I owe you for the time you¡¯ve wasted. It¡¯s only right to make it up to you.¡± Chapter 200 Charlie¡¯s Car ident Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Charlie¡¯s Car ident Were these projects mypensation? I pressed my l*ps together, taking my time before responding. Scott Corporation was desperate for new ventures, and the Avaloria projects were a golden ticket. His offer was tempting, and I found myself unable to outright refuse. After a moment of silence, I nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright.¡± Moving into old manor was not exactly a hardship. Madam Young was not giving me a hard time anymore, and it was a nice ce. He seemed pleased when I agreed, a slight smile ying on his l*ps. ¡°Need a rideter? I can drop you off.¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± The words flew out of me, a knee¨Cjerk reaction, but then I remembered his intentions were good. ¡°Actually, you go on with your day. I¡¯ve got my car; I¡¯ll manage.¡± With that, I left the hospital and headed straight for Scott Corporation. Maxwell was out of the office, which meant my to¨Cdo list was a mile long. By the time I finally left Sweety¡¯s apartment, the sky was a canvas of deep blues and purples. My phone rang on the drive home. It was Mom. Her voice was barely audible over some background racket. ¡°Yvette, have you eaten dinner yet?¡± ¡°Yeah, I did,¡± I replied, curious about themotion. ¡°Mom, are you guys watching fireworks or something?¡± ¡°Oh yes, they¡¯re just gorgeous,¡± she said, her voice bubbling with joy. I grinned, teasing her, ¡°Isn¡¯t tonight the big pre¨Cwedding bash? Shouldn¡¯t you be gossiping with Mary instead of calling me?¡± Herughter twinkled through the phone. ¡°We just had a chat. Mary¡¯s a bit older than me, and her daughter works in Lake City as a journalist. Hey, that¡¯s what Sweety does, right? Maybe they¡¯ve crossed paths. When I¡¯m back, let¡¯s all grab a bite and introduce you two.¡± I chuckled, ¡°Mom, are you trying to set me up with a new BFF?¡± ¡°Oh, stop it. Is it really that bad?¡± she retorted yfully. ¡°Mary¡¯s daughter is such a gem. She¡¯s gorgeous and level¨Cheaded. You could use a friend like her to cool that fiery temper of yours. I¡¯d worry less with her by your side.¡± I decided to steer away from the topic of my supposed need for calming influences. ¡°So, when are you guys heading back?¡± ¡°You¡¯re missing us already?¡± she teased. Iughed. ¡°Absolutely. The house is way too quiet without you all. When¡¯s the homing?¡± nom letourasght Vented atheson Why don¡¯t you go sy with Sety for a Sw days Mary setting big ass here, and hole Sacher and I have to swing by his home ty te is days to get back.¡± Learnvmmittal grunt exchanged at more plesies with Mom, and after spotting See spasing up, I say goodne and started hunting or a parking gar As I stepped out of the Lought sight of teh baging a bag of frost to theplex. Looked like kd just gotten had sware and with a ghraganos his fan waved and socaforer Where we you been? Out unclester Russ deary meg 1offered a small smiehet s the salgade work. You te plot getting back yourself, right? He boisted the bag of fruit a bit bigher. ¡°Mom had a craving, sent me out on a fruit rum. By the way, something came upst night, and I couldn¡¯t sorting by. Sorry about that. How¡¯d it go with Charlie?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Becode tsving be He did go and just did not show Why the fil I felt a twinge of confusion but kept my smile in ce. ¡°It went well, though Mr. Vates is quite the enigma. I heard his voice, but I never saw him ¡± Inch¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Charlie got banged up in a car crash recently, and his legs and face took a bit. He¡¯s still healing, which is why he kept it voke¨Conly. Give it some time, and he¡¯ll be back to normal.¡± That caught me off guard, and a flicker of guilt passed through me. ¡°If he¡¯s hurt, you should¡¯ve said something. We could have always eaten some other time. No rush. He chuckled. ¡°No worries. You¡¯re my pal, and Charlie¡¯s been keen on meeting you.¡± Looks like inch and Charlie were pretty close. I decided not to press the issue. I had thought about asking how his mom was doing, but since he had never brought it up before, I worried he might think I was snooping into his personal life. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Tagging Along as a Third Wheel? I left it at that. We chatted for a bit, and then I got ready to head out. Inch broke the silence. ¡°Ms. Scott, are you free next week?¡± Without thinking, I replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. What¡¯s up?¡± He gave a small smile. ¡°Well, Charlie¡¯s been cooped up at home recovering. It¡¯s pretty boring for him, and I was thinking of taking him out for a bit. But I¡¯m not sure where to go. You¡¯re from Lake City, so I figured if you were avable, maybe you could show us around?¡± I hesitated, then chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve lived here all my life, but, to be honest, I¡¯m not exactly the adventurous type. There¡¯s a lot to do in Lake City, but I¡¯ve barely checked any of it out.¡± Then I remembered the vacation ind Emily had mentioned. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s been pretty chilly here lately, not the best for hanging out. You might want to take Mr. Yates over to Tully City. They¡¯ve got this vacation ind, and the weather¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Are youing with us?¡± Inch asked, his eyes lighting up with hope. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I shook my head, still smiling. ¡°My schedule¡¯s up in the air for next week, so I can¡¯t make any promises right now. We¡¯ll just have to y it by ear. If I¡¯m free, I¡¯d love to join you guys.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal,¡± Inch said, his smile lighting up his face. ¡°I¡¯ll chat with Charlie about it soon.¡± He was on the younger side, and he usually kept a straight face when we talked. Right now, his smile transformed him, making him look even more striking. He was already a looker, and that fresh, youthful vibe that just made you feel better without him even needing to try. I found myself smiling back and gave a nod. We wrapped up our chat, and he did not grill me with any more questions. After we said our goodbyes, I watched him walk off in the other direction of theplex. I was about to head back to Sweety¡¯s apartment when something caught my eye¨Ca familiar ck Bentley parked outside theplex. It belonged to the Youngs. The Bentley stayed put, not bothering toe inside the gates. It sat there for a bit before the passenger door swung open. It looked like the people inside did not want to say goodbye. The woman turned and gave the man driving a quick kiss before she finally stepped out, hesitantly. I could not quite see the man¡¯s face from where I was, but he seemed to say something to her with a frown before he drove off. I watched the Bentley drive away, and the woman took her time turning around to walk into the complex. I just stood there at the entrance, watching silently, feeling like my heart had just dropped into the ocean. Sweety caught sight of me and did a double¨Ctake, then tried to act like everything was normal. ¡°Were you waiting for me? Have you eaten yet?¡± she asked. I just looked at her, not saying a word. When I stayed quiet, she held up the pastries she had with her. ¡°I saw these on my way back Chapter 201 Tagging Along as a Third Wheel? and remembered you liked them, so I picked them up. I¡¯m such a good friend, right?¡± I kept my ¡®silence, just watching her. She reached out to pull me in, but I stepped back. Her brow creased with concern. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I didn¡¯t do anything to upset you, did I?¡± ¡°The person in the car was Liam, right?¡± I finally burst, my voice colder than I intended. She bit her lip, her eyebrows knitting together in frustration. ¡°It was him. Why are you freaking out? I was just out shopping and bumped into him. He offered me a ride home, that¡¯s all. What¡¯s going through your mind?¡± I stared at her, a weird mix of feelings churning inside me. I took a deep breath and asked, Did you just run into him, or was it a nned meet¨Cup?¡± She insisted, ¡°It was totally out of the blue. Why would I lie to you?¡± I bit my lip and fell silent, turning on my heel and heading into her apartment without another word. She trailed behind me, calling out to me, but I did not¨Crespond. Back at the apartment, she kept on trying to exin, ¡°Yvette, it was really just a coincidence. Sure, he¡¯s saved me before, and I¡¯m thankful, maybe even a bit smitten, but I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. You¡¯ve got to trust me, okay?¡± I paused from taking off my shoes and looked up at her, my face tense, my voice tight as I asked, ¡°So kissing doesn¡¯t count as stepping out of line?¡± She stopped in her tracks, her face going rigid for a moment. She tried to say something, but I cut her off, ¡°Your lipstick¡¯s all messed up. Plus, I saw you kiss his cheek when you got out of the car.¡± She touched her lips reflexively, her mouth opening as if to protest. I exhaled sharply, trying to ease the tightness in my chest, and said, ¡°Look, your love life is your business, but why Liam? You know he¡¯s got a family and kids. What do you think you¡¯re doing? Trying to wedge yourself into his life as the other woman?¡± 11 Chapter 202 Liking Someone isn¡¯t a Crime Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Liking Someone Isn¡¯t a Crime Caught out, Sweety stopped making excuses. Her eyes welled up with tears as she looked at me. ¡°I know it¡¯s wrong, but since he rescued me, I can¡¯t stop thinking about him and wanting to be with him. Yvette, I know you look down on me for this, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with having feelings, right? I don¡¯t want much, just to talk to him and be around him. That¡¯s honestly it. I would never wreck his family.¡± My heart was in knots. ¡°Look, it¡¯s okay to have a crush, but there¡¯s a right way to do things, with honor and decency. He only saved you because he respects me, since I¡¯m Idris¡¯s wife, and that¡¯s why he was there with me. He¡¯s not some knight in shining armor. Would you have fallen for just anyone who showed up to rescue you that day? Sweety, I get it, I really do. I can imagine how scared and freaked out you were at Ind in the Lake. You could¡¯ve talked to me. Why get all tangled up with Liam? If you¡¯re looking to date, there are plenty of awesome single guys out there. Why him?¡± I was so worked up, I just let it all out at her. She stood there, head down, tears falling. The entryway felt smaller than ever, the air thick with tension. Seeing her cry, my heart twisted. I took a deep breath, trying to push down the anger. I managed to steady my voice. ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal with you two?¡± She sped her hands tight in front of her, fingers digging into her skin. In a whisper, she admitted, ¡°He never touched me. I was the one who got closer to him.¡± My lips tightened, the storm of emotions passing. I asked her straightforwardly, ¡°Did you guys¡­ you know?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, we just had dinner today, and on the way back, I kissed him. Nothing more.¡± That made me breathe easier. I looked at her and said, ¡°We can fix this. Just cut him off, okay? ¡°I held out my hand. ¡°Hand it over.¡± She bit her lip, confused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your phone.¡± Reluctantly, she gave it to me. I deleted every trace of Liam from her phone and handed it back. ¡°No more contact with him, got it? You¡¯re young, and you¡¯ve got a whole world of better love waiting for you.¡± She grabbed her phone without a word and retreated to her bedroom. We had been inseparable since we were kids, and I knew her well enough to understand that when she got moody, she would shut the world out and hole up in her room. I did not chase after her. Instead, I plopped down on the living room couch, feeling a bit drained, and massaged my temples. I was not sure what part Liam had yed in all this. Maybe he just saw Sweety as a little sister and did not realize she was crushing on him, which exined why he kept in touch. Since Sweety was not really hurt, I could not just confront Liam about it. With Emily¡¯s pregnancy in the picture, blowing this up into a big drama would not do anyone any good. As long as Sweety and Liam cut off contact, we could all breathe easy. The following evening, after Sweety had holed up in her room all day, I went to the store and Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. 2/2\ stocked up on a bunch of snacks and drinks. Dinner was ready, and I was about to call her out when my phone rang. It was Idris. I frowned at his name on the screen but answered with a cool, ¡°Hello?¡± There was a brief pause before he got to the point. ¡°Come to Moonlight Restaurant.¡± I nced at the dinner table, set and waiting, and declined, ¡°I¡¯m just about to eat.¡± He did not waste words. ¡°The project manager for Avaloria is here.¡± That caught me off guard, and it took a moment for the penny to drop. He was throwing me a bone for the Avaloria project. After a brief hesitation, I replied, ¡°Text me the address. I¡¯ll be there in thirty minutes.¡± His voice was as calm and collected as ever, just a quick ¡®hmm¡® before he hung up. I was used to his abrupt ways, so it did not faze me. I set my phone aside and tapped lightly on Sweety¡¯s door, reminding her to join us for dinnerter because I had to run an errand. Slipping into my sneakers, I stepped out into the evening air. As I approached the restaurant, Idris¡¯s tall, lean silhouette was impossible to miss at the entrance. I parked quickly and hustled over, calling his name. He turned at the sound, his hand reaching out to draw me in¨Ca gesture I tried to dodge, but he was too quick. His voice was low and controlled. ¡°We¡¯re still married, albeit in name only. We need to y the part when it¡¯s called for.¡± Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>> X Go Chapter 203 He Doesn¡¯t Seem Too Friendly Towards Charlie Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 He Doesn¡¯t Seem Too Friendly Towards Charlie I bit my lip, holding back any objections. After all, our divorce was still under wraps. I trailed behind him, eyeing his broad shoulders. ¡°Did youe for a meeting today?¡± I asked, knowing his usual distaste for these gatherings. ¡°Mhm,¡± he hummed, ncing back at me. ¡°Do you want to drink?¡± I hesitated, then gave a half¨Cshrug, half¨Cnod. ¡°A bit.¡± He did not say more, and I did not push, following him to the private room. ¡°Ms. Scott.¡± The voice behind me was familiar. I spun around to see Inch, and I thought how odd it was that our paths crossed so often these days. Beside him sat the enigmatic Charlie in his wheelchair. Charlie was his usual self, cap and mask in ce, only his bright eyes visible. I was not one to stare, and with Charlie¡¯s condition, it did not seem right to pry. So, after a brief nce, I addressed Inch, ¡°Are you two here for dinner as well?¡± Inch wheeled Charlie forward, giving a small nod. ¡°Charlie¡¯s here to talk business,¡± he said. Then, turning to Idris, he added, ¡°Mr. Young, good to see you.¡± Idris, known for his icy demeanor with strangers, returned the nod. His piercing gaze briefly met Charlie¡¯s, a flicker of curiosity in his eyes, but he kept his thoughts to himself. I was about to make introductions, but considering Idris and I were not exactly close these days, I settled for a quick exchange of pleasantries with Inch and Charlie before we split up. Idris watched as Inch guided Charlie away, his gaze turning thoughtful. After a moment, he asked, ¡°That¡¯s Charlie?¡± His voice was more statement than question. I nodded. ¡°You know him?¡± Idris shook his head. ¡°Never met him. I have heard of him, though. Top five on the Silvana wealth charts. I did not know he¡¯d been through so much. I never heard about the ident or his injuries.¡± Thinking back to Inch¡¯s words from the night before, I said, ¡°Apparently, he had a bad car crash. Hurt his leg and his face too. Might still be recovering.¡± Idris let out a derisiveugh. ¡°A half¨Ccripple and he¡¯s still out and about? I guess he¡¯s eyeing the local market now?¡± His harsh words took me aback, and I shot him a sharp look. Since when was he so biting? Catching my nce, Idris did not say more and led me into the private room. The room was already upied by a handful of middle¨Caged men, some portly, others sporting sses in an attempt to look important. As we walked in, they turned to us with practiced smiles. ¡°Mr. Young, Mrs. Scott, d you could make it,¡± they said, motioning for us to sit down. After we took our seats, Idris leaned in and quietly filled me in on who was who around the table¨Call big shots from the Avaloria project. Chapter 203 He Doesn¡¯t Seem Too Friendly Towards Charlie I made the rounds, shaking hands and exchanging hellos. The wiry guy with sses gave me a warm smile and said, ¡°Mr. Young¡¯s hit the jackpot. I¡¯ve seen Mrs. Scott on the news and thought she was a knockout, but she¡¯s even more stunning in the flesh.¡± ¡°Mr. Webber, isn¡¯t your new bride a looker too? Why not bring her along for us to meet?¡± piped up someone from the group. Mr. Webber justughed and replied, ¡°Ah, she¡¯s all looks and no substance. She¡¯s got nothing on Mrs. Scott. I¡¯ve heard Mrs. Scott¡¯s running the massive Scott Corporation now. To handle such a big deal at her age, she¡¯s nothing short of a legend.¡± He lifted his ss to me and said, ¡°Here¡¯s to Mrs. Scott. Let¡¯s drink to that.¡± I was on the fence about joining in when someone else jumped in, ¡°Hey, Mr. Webber, we might let some things slide, but Mr. Lowry isn¡¯t here yet. You start pushing drinks on Mrs. Scott, and Mr. Young might not take it too well.¡± your wife Mr. Webber gave an awkward chuckle and turned to Idris. ¡°Mr. Young, no harm in and me sharing a drink, right? Mr. Lowry¡¯s probably tied up by his better half and won¡¯t be free anytime soon. Let¡¯s get the party started without him.¡± Idris gave me a quick, cool look and then turned to Mr. Webber. ¡°She¡¯s not much of a drinker, and we¡¯re here on business today.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. That was code for no drinks tonight. Mr. Webber adjusted his sses with a slight lift and said, ¡°One cup won¡¯t hurt, right? Plus, it¡¯ll be a total snooze fest if we¡¯re not toasting when Mr. Lowry shows up. You know how he is there¡¯s no such thing as a dry dinner with him around.¡± Chapter 204 Charlie Joins the Scene Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Charlie Joins the Scene Mid¨Csentence, the private room¡¯s door swung open, and in walked an older guy who looked like he was pushing fifty. I recognized him¨Cit was us Lowry, the big shot in charge of Lake City¡¯s economic game n. He came in with a grin. ¡°No drinks today? Idris, you call me out for a meal and expect me to stay sober? I braved an earful from your aunt for this. If we¡¯re not clinking sses, I¡¯m outta here.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Then he spotted me, paused for a beat, then said, ¡°You must be Yvette.¡± I popped up to say hi. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Lowry.¡± I knew us was tight with the Youngs, though we had never actually crossed paths before. us gave a nod and a smile, waved me back to my seat, and settled in himself. Turning to Idris, he teased, ¡°You didn¡¯t drag me here just to keep me from drinking, did you?¡± Idris, usually all business, cracked a rare smile. ¡°We¡¯ll drink, sure, but let¡¯s get down to business first. Then, it¡¯s cheers all around.¡± The ¡®we¡® was clearly me and us. us gave me a look and chuckled. ¡°Yvette, can you believe it? I haven¡¯t gotten this guy to share a drink in years, and the one time he does, it¡¯s all for you. You must have him wrapped around your little finger. }) I did not quite know what to say to that, so I just offered him a small smile and yed it off.¡± You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Lowry.¡± us cracked a smile and said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got to talk shop before I can even think about having a drink tonight.¡± He leaned in, getting down to business. ¡°I¡¯ve chatted with Idris about Scott Corporation before, but you know, Lake City¡¯s got a ton of big yers, and there¡¯s a whole lineup vying for those Avaloria projects. Have you got a bid or a game n ready? Fill me in, so I know what we¡¯re dealing with. We¡¯re talking mega¨Cbucks here, projects that¡¯ll shape the future of Lake City. Personally, with the rapport I¡¯ve got with the Youngs, I¡¯d sign off on this in a heartbeat for you. But this is big league stuff, so it¡¯s not just up to me. You¡¯ve got to show me what you¡¯ve got, so I can back you up.¡± I got the message loud and clear. Every major yer in Lake City, and even some from out of town and abroad, was eyeing these projects. If snagging them was a cakewalk, Maxwell would not have been burning the midnight oil tweaking our bid. I gave us the rundown on Scott Corporation¡¯s edge and the bid strategy Maxwell had whipped up. He listened, nodding thoughtfully, then paused to exchange a nce with Idris.¡± Here¡¯s the deal.¡± he said. ¡°The Avaloria projects are massive. Handing them all to Scott Corporation? With where you stand right now, especially financially, it¡¯s a stretch. Yvette, if you¡¯re aiming to bag all these projects, I¡¯m worried it might be too much to handle in the end.¡± The Scott Corporation was facing a behemoth of a deal, tens of billions big, and there was no way they could tackle it alone. I nodded in agreement and said to Mr. Lowry, ¡°You¡¯re right. We only aimed to snag a couple of projects in Avaloria. What if we let Scott Corporation take the lead on the municipal and cultural sports park developments?¡± Mr. Lowry let out a weary sigh, the dilemma clear in his eyes. ¡°Yvette, if we could bid on these Chapter 204 Charlie Joins the Scene projects one by one, we would not be in this bind. But it¡¯s the web of connections between them that¡¯s got us looking for a singlepany to handle the whole shebang.¡± His words hung in the air, heavy with implication: if we could not handle it all, we were out of the running. I fell silent, mulling over the predicament. Scott Corporation just did not have the capacity to take on everything, but¡­ Idris broke the silence, his voice tinged with urgency. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way?¡± us hesitated for a beat before revealing, ¡°Well, there is one option, but it¡¯s something you¡¯d need to work out behind the scenes. We¡¯ve talked it over, and if twopanies could team up for these projects, that could work.¡± Twopanies teaming up? I paused, uncertain, and looked over at Idris. He seemed to freeze for a second before dropping a bombshell. ¡°Young Corporation is out. Grandma¡¯s pulled our stakes in construction investments. We¡¯re not getting involved in any urban development anymore.¡± His news hit me like a ton of bricks, and I was speechless. Time ticked by until us chimed in again, ¡°There¡¯s a buzz that some international yers at Silvana are eyeing this project too. Yvette, why not reach out to their head honcho? With the stakes so high and the risks through the roof, they might be on the lookout for a partner. A little chat could go a long way.¡± ¡°Silvana?¡± I could not help but wonder, and who could me me? Charlie¡¯s reputation wasrger than life, and it was impossible not to be curious. I turned to us and asked, ¡°Are we talking about Yates Group here?¡± im Bonus For Free Every Day>> im Chapter 205 Heading Home Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Heading Home us gave a nod. ¡°Word is their big boss just rolled into Lake City.¡± It was Charlie. I nodded, managing a half¨Csmile. us hadid it all out, and now his mind was on one thing: getting Idris to join him for a drink. Idris caught the vibe and shot me a look. ¡°Let¡¯s set up a time for you to meet Charlie,¡± he said. His words caught me off guard. I looked up, lost for a second in his deep, dark eyes. For a heartbeat, I felt like he was right there with me, plotting a master n. It was not just a feeling¨Che really was on my side. I could not just brush him off, not now. I gave a small nod and a grateful smile. He responded by putting some food on my te, his voice gentler as he suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± I agreed with a nod. After calming my nerves, he turned back to us and the two of them started their drinking game. I had never really talked business with Idris before, nor had I seen him work a room. I had never even seen him take a sip of alcohol. He had always been the epitome of ss and poise in my eyes. Watching him now, effortlessly mingling and sharingughs with the power yers, was like seeing a whole new side of him. As us and Idris kept the drinksing, it was clear us was in his element. The others weren¡¯t far behind, and once the liquor started flowing, there was no turning back. I just could not get why guys loved to hang out, sipping one fiery shot after another, talking about nothing much at all. The booze burned all the way down, and the chit¨Cchat was yawn- worthy, but they were all about it. Midway through the night, one of the guys, a little buzzed and feeling lonely, dialed up somepany. Before we knew it, a few gorgeous girls showed up, snuggling into theirps and joining the drink fest. Lucky for us, us was not into the whole call¨Cforpany thing. He was all about the drinks, not the ladies. And Idris? Maybe it was because I was there, but he did not invite anyone over either. It was pushing ten, everyone¡¯s faces glowing red and necks bulging from too much booze, when us¡¯s phone started blowing up. He picked up, and somehow the call was on speaker. A woman¡¯s sharp voice cut through, ¡°Mr. Lowry, if you¡¯re not back by eleven, don¡¯t you even think abouting home again.¡± Just like that, she hung up, not even waiting for us to say ¡®hi¡®. Everyone paused, then someone cracked a joke, ¡°Mr. Lowry, the missus is waiting. You¡¯d better get going, or we might not be able to drag you out next time.¡± us just shrugged it off. ¡°All right, time to head out.¡± He threw a look at Idris, who still looked pretty fresh. ¡°We¡¯ll have a rematch, Idris. I¡¯m sure I can drink you under the table.¡± reading Home He tried to stand up steadily, but it was clear the room was spinning for him. Idris just chuckled, got up, and steadied him. ¡°Sure thing, next round¡¯s on me.¡± With a quick nod to us¡¯s secretary, who was already at the ready, they helped us out of the booth. The rest of the crew was a mess too, some even making a beeline for the bathroom to lose their liquor. The party had hit a wall¨Cno way we could keep up the drinking. Idris had his crew escort the others out, leaving just the two of us in the VIP room. I had been pretty quiet all night, just watching him knock back drink after drink without even flinching. I was seriously starting to wonder if this guy was superhuman or something. He caught me staring and gave me this look, his smile curving up in a way that was just¡­ wow. ¡°Are you full?¡± he asked. I nodded. My night had been all about two things: eating and watching the drinking games. He reached out, his hand resting gently on my head, giving it a soft rub. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s head home.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I froze for a sec, my brain kind of short¨Ccircuiting from his unexpected soft side. It was a weird mix of feelings bubbling up inside me. He noticed me just standing there and gave me this deep, raspy, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­ it¡¯s nothing.¡± I managed to get out. His gentleness was throwing me off big time. ng About Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Really Caring About Him We had barely stepped out of the room when he came to a halt. I gave him a confused look, thinking he had left something behind. ¡°Forget something?¡± I asked. He took a moment, then said, ¡°Just wait here. I have to use the restroom.¡± And with that, he headed off in totally the wrong direction. A few stepster, it hit me¨Che was probably stered, because the restroom was nowhere near where he was heading. I sprinted after him to set him straight. I grabbed his arm, and he looked down at me, his face kind of nk. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going the wrong way,¡± I told him. ¡°The restroom¡¯s definitely not over there.¡± He seemed to snap back to reality, gave a slight nod, and muttered an ¡®okay¡®, before heading off again ¡ªstill in the wrong direction. I was sure of it now. The guy was wasted! I steered him towards the restroom, and when we got to the door, I pointed to the men¡¯s side, signaling for him to go ahead. He stood still, his gaze fixed on me. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with me?¡± I hesitated. After a brief silence, I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. You go ahead.¡± His handsome eyebrows creased just a bit. ¡°Then I won¡¯t go either.¡± I was taken aback. Trying to keep my cool, I reminded him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to use the bathroom?¡± He cast his eyes downward, as if debating with himself. After a long pause, he finally said in his usual tone, ¡°Okay, then wait here for me. Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± I nodded and watched him walk away, wondering to myself if he was actually drunk or not. Standing outside the restroom, I drew curious looks from the passing crowd. To avoid the stares, I moved to wait in a nearby corridor. Lost in thought, staring at my shoes, I suddenly noticed two figures in front of me. Looking up, I saw Inch and Charlie. Inch broke the silence. ¡°What are you doing here? Waiting for someone?¡± guys¡­ ¡± I nodded, my eyes shifting from him to Charlie, who sat in his wheelchair. ¡°You ¡°Just needed some air,¡± Charlie said, his voice muffled by the mask he wore along with a duckbill cap. I tried not to stare, but our eyes met briefly, and there was something captivating about his gaze, almost familiar, but I could not quite ce it. I smiled and gestured toward the restroom. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡± Inch smiled faintly. ¡°Waiting by the restroom door? Is your friend drunk?¡± I hesitated for a moment before admitting, ¡°Sort of.¡± As we made small talk, I began to worry. Idris had been in the restroom for quite some time. I Chapter 206 Really Caring About Him found myself ncing back at the door more often than not, but there was no sign of him. Noticing my concern, Charlie offered, ¡°Do you need help?¡± I felt a little embarrassed but grateful. ¡°Would you mind?¡± Charlie shot a quick nce at Inch, who turned to me and said, ¡°You and Charlie stay here. I¡¯ll check things out.¡± With that, he ducked into the restroom. Standing in the hallway, Charlie and I were practically strangers, and the silence between us was getting kind of awkward. I decided to break the ice, ¡°Inch said you were in a car crash before. Was it bad?¡± I immediately realized how dumb the question sounded. The guy was in a wheelchair, so obviously it was bad. I was not exactly smooth with words, so I just blurted out what was on my mind. He did not seem upset, though. He just shed a small, charming smile that made his eyes light up. ¡°Could¡¯ve been worse. I¡¯m still here, aren¡¯t I?¡± Yeah, he had a point. I gave a littleugh. ¡°Feeling any better these days?¡± He met my gaze, and even though I could not quite read his face, I caught a hint of a smile in his eyes. ¡°A lot better, actually.¡± Our conversation was turning out to be more cringe than silence. I nodded, scrambling for something else to say, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry aboutst time. I had no clue about your ident, or I would not have rushed to ask you out to eat.¡± He justughed it off. ¡°No worries. I enjoyed the meal with you.¡± Whoa! I was running out of things to say and managed a weak smile, sneaking another nce at the restroom door. Charlie caught on. ¡°You¡¯re worried about your buddy?¡± I nodded. ¡°He¡¯s had a bit too much to drink tonight.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He gave a thoughtful hum. ¡°Sounds like you really care about him.¡± Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>> Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 In the Mood for Something Sweet Thatment should¡¯ve been no big deal, but it left me feeling a bit off. I could not quite figure out why, so I just smiled and let the conversation drop. I was just trying to figure out if I should scramble for another conversation starter when Inch emerged from the bathroom. No one was with him, so I quickly asked, ¡°Everything¡¯s okay with Idris, right?¡± Inch gave a nod. Before he could say anything, Idris appeared, looking as chill as ever with those sharp, clear eyes of his. I could not help but go over and check on him. ¡°You good?¡± He gave a slight shake of his head, his gaze shifting to Charlie, who was sitting in his wheelchair. The two guys locked eyes¨Cone towering over the other, and the other coolly looking up. It was like an epic standoff where neither would back down. The vibe was kind of tense, so I bit my lip and reached to give Idris¡¯s sleeve a little tug. I was about to make introductions, but then it hit me¨Cthey probably knew of each other already. Plus, Idris and I were no longer a thing, so it felt weird trying to y the middleman. As I was mulling it over, Charlie suddenly said, ¡°Ms. Scott, your buddy¡¯s here, so we¡¯ll head out. Let¡¯s catch up some other time.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I nodded and shot Inch a look, and he gave me a reassuring smile before wheeling Charlie away. Idris watched them go, his brow creasing ever so slightly, something flickering across his face. I had to ask. ¡°Do you have beef with Mr. Yates?¡± He looked back at me, his dark eyes steady. ¡°Nope.¡± I was puzzled. ¡°Then why¡­¡± Why the cold stares just now? He even said he woulde with me to meet Charlie. How were we supposed to do that now without things getting awkward? I sure hoped they would not end up throwing punches. When I trailed off, Idris¡¯s lips quirked up in a half¨Csmile. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ his eyes. They remind me of something. And not in a good way.¡± Not in a good way? Idris rarely spoke badly of people he did not know well. I scrunched my forehead, trying to figure out why Charlie¡¯s eyes seemed so familiar to me too, though I did not get a bad vibe from him like Idris did. I took a beat and noticed that we were drawing looks from people going in and out of the restroom¨Cespecially thedies. They could not help but give Idris the once¨Cover. I guess it was his drop¨Cdead gorgeous looks that did it. Shaking off the distraction, I said, ¡°It¡¯ste. We should head out.¡± He did not argue. He just gave me a nod and a sort of spaced¨Cout, ¡°Hmm.¡± He looked sober enough, but I had this nagging feeling he was a bit out of it. We could not let him drive after drinking, so it was up to me to drop him off. Chapter 207 In the Mood for Something Sweet As we got into the car, I shot him a look. ¡°Where are you sleeping these days?¡± Ever since the divorce, I had not kept tabs on him, so I was clueless about his current digs. ¡°Clearwater Residence,¡± he mumbled, leaning back and massaging his forehead like he was tired to the bone. I acknowledged with a grunt, fired up the engine, and we made a beeline for Clearwater Residence. Lake City at night was something else¡ªa dazzling disy of lights nestled in the mountains and a bone¨Cchilling breeze that could cut through you. Idris cracked the window and took in the cityscape, the lights zipping by. The city was a mix of loud and quiet¨Csome folks were chowing down on barbecue and chugging beers, laughing about life¡¯s ups and downs, while others were already deep in dreand, snoring away. As we zipped past the city¡¯s hot spots, with shops still buzzing with life, Idris caught sight of something and abruptly said, ¡°Stop the car.¡± I hit the brakes, puzzled, and turned to him. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He nced over at me, and under the fuzzy glow of the streetlights, his eyes seemed to blur. He only looked at me for a second before pointing to the still¨Copen bakery on the corner and said, ¡°I¡¯m in the mood for something sweet.¡± I was taken aback. This guy never had a sweet tooth before. Maybe the booze had unsettled his stomach, and he needed a little something to soak it up. Now that I thought about it, he had barely touched his food at dinner, just nursing his drink. No wonder his stomach was probably doing somersaults. With that in mind, I pulled over and parked. As he made to get out, I caught his arm. ¡°Stay put. I¡¯ll go grab it.¡± Chapter 208 When He¡¯s Out of Line, I Step In Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 When He¡¯s Out of Line, I Step In Idris did not seem drunk, but I had this nagging feeling he was a bit off¨Ckilter. He did not argue when I suggested staying put, just nodded and grunted in agreement. I dashed into the bakery. Having never seen him indulge in sweets, I had no clue what he would like, so I just picked out a few treats that I liked. On my way out, I spotted a 24¨Chour convenience store and thought, ¡®Yogurt¡¯s good for sobering up,¡® so I grabbed a few cups along with some bottled water. The whole trip took maybe seven or eight minutes. When I got back to the car, the passenger seat was empty. No sign of him in the backseat either. The street was bustling with people, lovers strolling hand in hand or friendsughing in groups, but no sign of Idris. At first, I figured he had gone to get something himself, so I climbed back into the car to wait. After sitting there for a good while with no sign of him, worry started to gnaw at me. He had been drinking, and anything could happen to a drunk man alone at this hour. The thought struck me, and suddenly, I just could not sit still in the car anymore. I hopped out and started searching high and low. The road stretched on forever, and every direction seemed the same, so I had no clue where to begin. All I could do was trust my gut and wander aimlessly in search of any sign. I must have jogged up and down the road a dozen times without spotting a soul, and my worry only grew. It was not until I decided to get some help that I realized, in my rush, I had left my phone in the car. Feeling helpless, I trudged back to the car to grab my phone and call for backup. ¡°Woof¡­¡± A sound from a shadowy alley caught me off guard. I was not usually a scaredy¨Ccat, but it was way past midnight, someone was missing, and my nerves were already shot. The noise made me step back instinctively, putting safety first. Then, curiosity got the better of me, and I peered into the alley. It was too dark to see clearly, but I could just make out a big dog growling into an even darker corner, like it had seen something straight out of a nightmare. That¡¯s when I remembered all those spooky stories I had heard. Old folks always said animals could sense things we could not, so they see what was invisible to us. A chill ran down my spine, and I could not help but sweat a little. I was not one to believe in ghosts, but alone in the dark with only that eerie growling forpany, it was tough not to let my imagination go wild. I fought the urge to bolt, worried I might disturb something¡­ something better left alone. With a deep breath, I steadied my nerves and slowly turned to leave. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± I barely moved an inch when a bizarre hiss froze me in my tracks. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The big dog that had been snarling into the void now seemed to back away. Squinting in the dim light, I could just barely see that it was a massive, pitch¨Cck dog. The more I looked, the scarier it got. I tried to bolt, but my legs turned to jelly, especially when something stirred in the shadows where the ck dog was ring¨Ca sh of white, Chapter 208 When He¡¯s Out of Line. I Step In Wait, it was more than just a white blur. It was a person clothed in white! Lucky for me, I hung around a few seconds longer, letting my eyes get used to the dark. That was when I could finally see the person and dog hiding in the shadows. Yep, a person and a dog. Curiosity got the better of me, and I could not help but take a longer look at the shadowy figure. I mean, if ghosts were real, I was dying to know what they looked like. When I made out the familiar face in the dark, I was stunned for a good half¨Cminute before blurting out, ¡°Idris?¡± The shadowy figure seemed to recognize his name and looked up at me, his voice muffled. ¡± You¡¯re here.¡® With my fear fading away, I stepped closer and saw Idris propped against the wall, his tall figure sitting with legs crossed on the ground, cradling a big white dog. Well, not exactly white -the dog was more of a creamy yellow. A closer look revealed it was a golden retriever. What was he doing here with a huge golden retriever?. I asked the man sitting still on the ground, ¡°Idris, what¡¯s going on? And what¡¯s up with the golden retriever?¡± He met my gaze, his eyes shining in the darkness, his voice filled with a rare, almost naive warmth. ¡°It was getting picked on, so I¡¯m protecting it.¡± im Bonus For Free Every Day>> ! im b Chapter 209 Are You Going to Leave Me Again? Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Are You Going to Leave Me Again? Getting picked on? I followed his pointing finger and spotted the ck dog that had been growling nearby the whole time. Protecting it? Did he mean the big golden retriever he was holding? For a split second, I almost burst intoughter, but then I was caught between chuckles and tears. The moment he handed me the fluffy golden retriever and shakily got back on its feet, leaning against the wall, he pointed at the ck dog andmanded, ¡°Come over here and say you¡¯re sorry!¡± The ck dog, spooked by the sudden movement, tucked its tail and scooted back a few steps. It seemed to respect the golden retriever¡¯s size and did not run, just kept a wary distance. When the ck dog did not budge, Idris strode right up to it. I had figured the golden retriever was probably picked on by the ck dog, which was why it had not scampered off. However, after a quick check, I found the golden retriever was injury- free and as perky as ever. It must have figured Idris was going after the ck dog because it started to frolic and wag its tail, following right behind him. The ck dog would not move, and the golden retriever did not want to get too close. It did not take long for Idris to grab it and haul it by the scruff into an alley. The golden retriever, not at all worried, just happily tagged along, tail wagging, as Idris held the ck dog by the neck. The ck dog did not dare snap at Idris, who lectured, ¡°You¡¯d better not bully your friend again, or else¡­¡± He paused, ncing down at the ck dog¡¯s underside, and that¡¯s when I caught sight of the ck dog¡¯s little red ¡®embarrassment¡®./ I was suddenly breathless. Was this the ¡®bullying¡® Idris was talking about? He was definitely stered, and not just a little tipsy. Why should he care if two lovestruck dogs were having a midnight romp in the alley? There he was, giving the ck dog a piece of his mind. I could not help but listen as he rambled on to the ck dog, his words a jumbled mess. He kept repeating the same six words, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bully yourdy!¡± Man, I really wish I had brought my phone. This was one of those moments I wished I could capture and y back for him in the morning. Trying not to crack up, I called out to Idris, but he was on a mission, dead set on getting an apology from the ck dog and the golden retriever. I knew if I did not pull him away, he might just orchestrate a doggy wedding right then and there. The ck dog, clearly fed up with his antics, saw its chance to escape when I grabbed Idris. It backed off a good distance, barking at the golden retriever, probably trying to convince it to make a run for it. The golden retriever was having none of it, happily hopping around Idris, not ready to leave his side. Chapter 209 Are You Going to Leave Me Again? Idris, reluctantly dragged by me, gave me a puzzled look and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? Where are we headed?¡°¡± ¡°Home,¡± I said, knowing full well the state he was in. The word ¡®home¡® seemed to sober him up a bit, and he followed me without protest. But after a few steps, he paused, as if he had just thought of something, and started fishing in his pockets. I raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°What¡¯s up? Lose something?¡± He pulled out a bank card and flung it at the ck dog, dering, ¡°Here, go buy a house and marry your sweetheart.¡± The ck dog, thinking it was under attack, skittered back in a panic. I was totally freaking out as I watched the ck card fly out of his hand and into the night. I pped my forehead in disbelief. That card was worth a fortune, and he just chucked it away like it was nothing. Tossing it to a person would be one thing, but to a dog, and for a wedding, no less¡­ This guy was a piece of work. I bit back the snarkyments bubbling up at the sight of the drunken mess and retrieved the card. Lips pressed together, I steeled myself and hauled him back to the car. After that whole ordeal, it was already one in the morning. Worn out, I drove him to Clearwater Residence. Idris was slumped in the seat, so still I thought he was out cold. I debated whether to let him crash in the car or to haul him inside. That was when his eyes snapped open, and he looked at me. Those deep ck eyes that usually seemed so cold now looked almost¡­ innocent. His gaze made me feel oddly guilty. ¡°We¡¯re home,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll take you inside.¡± He cocked his head, peering at the vi, and asked, ¡°Where is this? You¡¯re not ditching me again, are you?¡± Again? Ditching? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I swallowed the lump in my throat and fought the urge to p my forehead again. ¡°This is your ce, dude. You¡¯re home.¡± Chapter 210 But what if you can¡¯t find your way out? Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 But what if you can¡¯t find your way out? Idris nced around, clearly not quite understanding what I said, then mumbled an ¡®oh¡® and stumbled out of the car. I steadied him as we made our way into the yard of Clearwater Residence. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It had been a while since I had been here. Two years living in this ce, and it all felt so familiar yet so foreign. When he stopped in his tracks again, I sighed, used to his antics by now. ¡°What¡¯s up now?¡± I asked, bracing myself for more drama. The man stood by the pool, lost in thought, when out of the blue, he started peeling off his clothes. It was barely above freezing, and there he was, stripping down. I lunged to stop him. ¡° What in the world are you doing?!¡± In this chilly air, he would be lucky to escape without frostbite. He frowned, those perfect eyebrows knitting together, and gave me this innocent puppy¨Cdog look. ¡°But we¡¯re home, right? Can¡¯t I take a bath and hit the hay?¡± I nced at the pool water, a mix of amusement and disbelief washing over me. That exined his fixation on the pool¨Che had actually nned to bathe in it. Sighing deeply, I was past the point of lecturing. ¡°Go inside and use hot water, okay? You¡¯ll catch a cold out here.¡± He gave me those doe eyes and smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as my wife says.¡± Wife? Did he just¡­ Was he mixing up his words or what? I ushered him into the vi¡¯s grand entrance, nning to leave as soon as he was safe inside. Out of sheer decency, and knowing he might just wander back out for a midnight swim, I decided to see it through and led him to his room. I was about to nudge him into the bathroom when he spun around, all serious. ¡°Yvette.¡± I stopped in my tracks, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± We had not been in this room, our old honeymoon suite, for ages. It felt like stepping back in time. His voice was raspy. ¡°You¡¯re noting in?¡± I blinked, thrown off. Was he sobering up, or still tipsy? He¡¯d been so out of it just a moment ago¡­ His stare pinned me in ce, and I managed a weak smile. ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m heading out. Get some rest, okay?¡± Drunk or not, I had done my part. He was home, and that was my cue to bow out. I had just finished speaking when I spun around to leave, but the sound of rushed footsteps stopped me cold. Before I knew it, my wrist was grabbed, and I was pulled into a tight embrace from behind. His voice, heavy with the scent of alcohol, was close to my ear, ¡°Where do you Chapter 210 But what if you can¡¯t find your way out? think you¡¯re going without me?¡± His voice was deep, almost maic, and it sounded like he was hurt. I froze, not sure how to react. ¡°Idris, you need to let go,¡± I said, trying to wriggle free from the iron grip around my He did not loosen his hold. In fact, he held me closer, his chin on my shoulder as he said stubbornly, ¡°No, don¡¯t go.¡± I was taken aback. He was drunk, but why was he acting this way? waist. I took a deep breath, trying to keep my cool. ¡°Idris, we¡¯re not married anymore. You need to let me go. I have to get home.¡± He did not budge and just spoke in a low, controlled voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever talk about what happened five years ago? You watched me chase the wrong person like a fool. Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything?¡± Then, he spun me around to face him, our eyes locked. His gaze was so intense it was almost too much. He held my shoulders tight, making me face him, his voice rough. ¡°You¡¯re mad at me, aren¡¯t you? Mad that I didn¡¯t recognize you sooner, mad that I mistook someone else for you, mad that I kept hurting you, right?¡± His sudden outburst left a bitter taste in my mouth. I could not tell if he was just spouting drunken nonsense or pouring out his soul. I did not know what to say. I bit my lip, pushing down the ache in my chest, and met his gaze. ¡°I was mad at you, but that¡¯s all behind us now. Idris, whatever happened, it¡¯s over. I¡¯m not mad anymore. We both have to move forward.¡± His eyes were dark and deep, almost scary, as he asked, ¡°Move forward? But what if¡­ what if I can¡¯t? I¡¯m trapped¡­ trapped in the past.¡± Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>> X Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Lie down here Trapped in the past? I paused, my mind racing, unsure of what to say next. Was he really? Why? It was just a two¨Cyear sham of a marriage, so why was it so hard for him to let go? Was it because of the child we thought we would raise together, or maybe because I once saved his life, so he felt indebted to me? I took a deep breath, trying to find some peace within myself, and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯ll get past this. You¡¯re amazing, and someday you¡¯ll find someone you truly love. You¡¯ll build a new life, and all this¡­ it¡¯ll just be a tiny chapter in the story of you. Maybe one day, it won¡¯t even be worth bringing up.¡± I was not just saying it to make him feel better¨CI believed it. We were both young, with so much life ahead of us. We would find new people and start over. It was exciting, thinking about the future and falling for someone new. I knew he would find someone too, someone he would build a whole new world with. Then he looked at me, his gorgeous face twisting into a sneer. His grip on my shoulders tightened, and his voice was a low growl. ¡°Not worth mentioning? You think our marriage was just¡­ nothing?¡± His sudden intensity caught me off guard. I tried to step back, to get away from his grasp. The past is the past¡­ Mmph!¡± His kiss came out of nowhere, fierce and overwhelming. I was pulled against him, his scent- alcohol and something uniquely him¨Cfilling my senses. I tried to push him off, to get some space, but he was not having it. He held me close, too close, and as I felt his tongue daringly explore, I thought about biting down and fighting back. However, before I could, he was kissing me deeper, and I was lost in the storm of it all. In the heat of the moment, it felt like he was sucking all the air out of my lungs. My mind went nk, and for a terrifying few seconds, I thought I was going to choke. Luckily, he was notpletely heartless and gave me a chance to breathe. The moment I gulped down some fresh air, I shoved him away with all my might. Bang! I was stunned by the sounds and quickly looked over to see Idris clutching the back of his head, his face twisted in pain. I realized toote that I¡¯d pushed him into the door frame. ¡°Are you hurt¡­¡± I started to ask him. He looked at his hand, the one he had on his head, and now it was in front of his eyes, smeared with bright red blood. The sight of blood made me forget my anger for a second. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding! Let me see, I said, pulling him toward me. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I did not wait for an answer and stood on my tiptoes to check his head, but before I could get a Chapte down here good look, Idris, who was way taller than me, just copsed onto me. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± I almost toppled over but managed to catch myself against the wall. ¡°Idris, what¡¯s going on? You okay?¡± I tapped his shoulder, but got no answer, which really freaked me out. I quickly got him onto the bed to check his injury. As soon as I got him settled, he grabbed me around the waist and yanked me down onto him. I looked at him lying there quietly, and my embarrassment turned into annoyance. I raised my hand to smack him. He caught my hand before it couldnd. ¡°Chill. Just stay with me for a bit.¡± Chill? This guy¡­ I looked down at him. His eyes were closed, and he was breathing steady, so I hesitated. Then I let out a small sigh and pulled my hand back. He sure acted weird when he was drunk. The guy was drop¨Cdead gorgeous, and I found myself watching him sleep for a bit. Before I knew it, I was yawning too. I tried to wake him, but he was out like a light. I was tired, so I just crashed next to him, still in my clothes. I drifted off too. Enjoy Ad Free Reading>> Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Just Hit Me Up I tossed and turned all night and ended up waking at the crack of dawn. Winter mornings in Lake City took their sweet time to brighten up. Squinting at the still¨Cgray sky, it took me a minute to remember that I had knocked out at Clearwater Residencest night. The sound of soft breathing next to me snapped me back to reality for a second. I did not linger -I climbed out of bed, careful not to disturb my soundly sleepingpanion, grabbed my car keys, and left. After a rough night and with dawn barely broken, I could not just barge into Sweety¡¯s ce and wake her, so I headed back to the Scotts instead. I caught some more Z¡¯s at the Scotts, and by the time I woke up again, it waste afternoon. Feeling refreshed, I lounged in bed and scrolled through my phone. A bunch of missed calls popped up¨CMom¡¯s, Maxwell¡¯s, and¡­ Idris¡¯s. I decided to ring my mom back first. She was not as young as she used to be, and going to weddings now tired her out like it has not before. She had a lot to say, and I listened, chiming in when needed. Once we had caught up, I called Maxwell back. He was with Mom. He was not that interested in the wedding, but how thepany was faring in his absence. I filled him in on everything, including the chat I had with Mr. Lowryst night. He took a moment after hearing everything, then ventured, ¡°So, judging by what you¡¯ve told me, if we can just get Yates Group on board and strike a deal with them, we could lock down a few big projects in Avaloria, right?¡± I found myself nodding before I remembered he could not see me. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the n,¡± I confirmed. He fell silent, lost in thought. A few secondster, he broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯ve been through Scott Corporation¡¯s partners over the years, and there¡¯s barely a trace of Yates Group among them. No ties to any big international yers like them, either. Do you really think Yates Group would give us the time of day? Remember, they¡¯re not exactly short on cash or clout. If they wanted to, they could easily snag all the projects for themselves. For Mr. Lowry and his crew, it¡¯s a lot less hassle to work with one party than to juggle two.¡± Maxwell might have a biting wit on any given day, but when it came to work, he was all business, thinking things through from every angle. His concerns were the same ones that had been nagging at me. I hesitated for a beat, then, instead of answering his question directly, I threw a curveball. ¡°Remember the kid who rescued me when Noah had me? Inch?¡± ¡°Inch?¡± His voice wasced with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s he got to do with any of this?¡± ¡°The rich friend he mentioned,¡± I said, dropping the bombshell, ¡°is Charlie.¡± ¡°Charlie?¡± Maxwell¡¯s voice spiked with a mix of shock and excitement that he could not quite rein in. ¡°You¡¯re talking about that Charlie? The Silvana magnate? The big boss of Yates Group, Charlie?¡± Chapter 212 Just Hit Me Up ¡°That¡¯s the one!¡± I said, with a certainty that felt like a turning point. ¡°I just found out myself. The line went quiet for a few seconds before the voice on the other end finally broke the silence. ¡°So, you¡¯re looking to have a chat with Charlie, hoping to get Scott Corporation and Yates Group to team up on those Avaloria projects?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± I chimed in eagerly. ¡°I want to give it a shot. Whether it pans out or not, I¡¯ve got to try.¡± If I could notnd the project, I would just drop it. Now, thanks to a chance encounter with Inch, and Inch¡¯s solid rapport with Charlie, why not use that connection to my advantage? There was a brief pause on the line before Maxwell¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Okay, just tell me what you need from me.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Great!¡± Just like that, we had a n. I ended the call and rubbed my stiff neck, thinking I should probably catchter. I could not shake off my concerns about her and Liam. with Sweety up My phone buzzed insistently again. I nced at the screen¨CIdris was calling. Seeing his name brought on an instant headache. His drunken shenanigans from the night before were still fresh in my mind. Considering the time, he was probably just waking up. Why was he calling this early? N Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Reckoning Time The phone kept buzzing, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, I answered. ¡°Hello?¡± I greeted, my voice tinged with a formal distance. Silence. I was about to assume the caller got the wrong number when a man¡¯s voice, cool and sharp, cut through the quiet, ¡°I¡¯m not doing so well.¡± His tone was so off that I could tell something was really wrong, even through the phone. I was momentarily speechless, unsure of what had happened. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked tentatively. Was he actually remembering how he made a fool of himselfst night? Maybe he was gearing up to corner me, warning me to keep quiet about his less¨Cthan¨Cgraceful moments by acting all cold and threatening? I racked my brain for a bit before his annoyed voice broke through, ¡°Yvette, I¡¯m at the hospital.¡± Wait, what? How did his being under the weather have anything to do with me? Trying to keep my cool, I asked, ¡°Grandma¡¯s getting out of the hospital today. Are you going to pick her up?¡± I could practically hear his icy scoff through the phone, ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at changing the subject. Last night, you took advantage of my drunken state to ¡®murder your husband.¡® I¡¯ve just left the exam room, and guess what? I¡¯ve got a concussion. Yvette, what on earth did you do to mest night?¡± A concussion? I nked out for a second before responding, ¡°A concussion? Butst night was fine¡­¡± I had made sure he got home safely. I stopped myself because the memory of him trying to kiss me, and me pushing him into the door frame where he might have started bleeding, shed in my mind. I had been worried, but he did not seem to show any signs of injury afterward and just slept like a log. I figured everything was okay, so¡­ ¡°What do you mean ¡®all fine¡®?¡± His voice was low and not too friendly on the other end. Trying to sound casual, I replied, ¡°So, how much do you remember aboutst night?¡± His confusion was almost palpable over the phone as he said, ¡°I barely remember a thing, Yvette. Right now, I¡¯m the one asking the questions, not you.¡± It was not like him to lose his cool, but there he was, all worked up. I took a deep breath and said into the phone, ¡°Okay, so here¡¯s what went down. Last night, after we said goodbye to Mr. Lowry and the crew, you kinda spaced out on the way home. You got this sudden craving for something sweet and made me go get it. I left you in the car, but when I got back, poof, you were gone. I tracked you down in this sketchy alley, and you were cuddling this adorable golden retriever, a little girl dog. Does this ring any bells?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 213 Reckoning Time The other end of the line was dead silent. I could not see his face, but I could feel the confusion. I kept going, ¡°You were holding onto this golden retriever, and right there was this ck dog, maybe her buddy. I¡¯m not sure what their deal was, but you were all fired up, telling me the ck dog was picking on her and you wanted to step in. You even chucked your fancy ck card at them like some kind of superhero. I took it back, though. That scratch you got was probably from your showdown with the ck dog.¡± He did not remember a thing fromst night, which meant I had the upper hand, right? I was not trying to dodge the fact that I identally hurt him. If he started grilling me about why he got hurt, I could not exactly spill that it was because he went for a kiss I did not want, and I pushed him away, could I? So yeah, ming the ck dog seemed like the way to go. The voice on the other end of the line finally broke the silence, deep and controlled, with a hint of allure, ¡°Golden retriever? ck dog? Yvette, your imagination could use a little boost, don¡¯t you think? If you¡¯re going to spin a tale, at least pick something believable. Who knows, I might have bought it then?¡± I was speechless. I had hit a wall. Other than the wild usation of him being mauled by a big dog, everything else I said was the honest truth. He did not buy it. I took a deep breath, not bothering to defend myself, and said, ¡°Alright, if you won¡¯t believe it, that¡¯s your choice. But it¡¯s the truth, and if you don¡¯t trust me, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± I was done trying to make sense of it all. Any more exining would just drag me deeper into this mess. There was a heavy pause on the line before he asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your n now?¡± Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Are you cursing me with a rotten heart and lungs? I scowled. ¡°What do you mean ¡®what¡¯s my n¡®?¡± He sounded annoyed. ¡°You hurt me. Are you just going to let that slide?¡± I thought¡­ Wait, I hurt him? So I was the one to me now? Suppressing a sigh, I replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt you. You were the one who got ckout drunk and tangled with a frisky dog, ending up hurt. I was the good Samaritan who got you home safely, Idris. You should be thanking me, not using me of wrongdoing!¡± He went silent again, and I figured that was the end of it. I got ready to hang up. Then, his voice came through, low and steady. ¡°So, Yvette, why did I end up ckout drunk? Why did I fight with a dog in heat? What¡¯s really at the root of this injury?¡± I scrunched my forehead, itching to argue back, but then it hit mest night¡¯s drinking binge with Mr. Lowry was all to hook him up with Scott Corporation, and it was all for me. His hangover, the whole mess, it traced back to¡­ me. I could not dodge the truth. Phone in hand, I mmed up, my mind racing for the right words. The guy on the line must¡¯ve caught on to my silence. His voice, deep and maic, broke through, ¡°After all I¡¯ve done for you, swinging by the hospital isn¡¯t asking too much, is it? Huh?¡± Even through the phone, I could practically hear the smirk in his voice. Smug. That¡¯s what it was. Why the heck was he smug? Talking to dogs while stered was not exactly something to brag about. Shouldn¡¯t he be mortified? Shouldn¡¯t he be steaming mad and ducking my calls, not acting like I owe him one? Man, I was over it. I almost told him off, but I just did not have his nerve. I sighed and caved, ¡°It¡¯s not too much. So, Mr. Young, which hospital? What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll bring it.¡± ¡± ¡®Surprise me. You know what I like, right? Two years as a married couple, you¡¯ve gotta know something,¡± he said, like we were still close. I bit my lip, rolling my eyes so hard I saw my brain. I knew jack squat. Two years of marriage, and he was throwing it in my face? Please. I took a deep breath and told him, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just grab something.¡± I hung up before he could answer. Since when did he get so thick¨Cskinned? Was that whole prince charming act just for show? Chapter 214 Are you cursing me with a rotten heart and lungs? I stewed over Idris for a bit, feeling a little less annoyed, then got my act together and headed out. I was all set to hang out with Sweety, but a call from Idris threw a wrench in those ns. As I made my way to the hospital, I shot Sweety a text, just checking in. Deep down, I knew she was ticked off about the whole Liam thing I brought up the other day, but hey, we had been close for years. I figured she¡¯d get over it soon enough. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Text sent, I rushed to the hospital. The hospital, in the neurology department, Ensio was clutching a stack of medical reports when he spotted me. ¡°Hey, you made it,¡± he greeted. I could not help but smirk at the mountain of paper in his hands. ¡°Looks like Mr. Young¡¯s had a full system diagnostic, huh?¡± Ensio, bless his clueless heart, did not pick up on my sarcasm and just nodded earnestly. How¡¯d you know about Mr. Young¡¯s full¨Cbody check¨Cup? Out of the blue, he wanted to scan everything, worried he had some health scare.¡± I let out a dry chuckle. ¡°I bet everything¡¯s falling apart inside. You¡¯d better stick with him for the whole nine yards, maybe even give each of his cells a once¨Cover.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? Cursing my guts to rot and we haven¡¯t even split officially yet?¡± That all¨Ctoo- familiar voice hit my ears from behind. I spun around on instinct and there was Idris, looking as wless as ever, squinting at me with those piercing eyes. Our eyes locked, and I quickly looked away, my gazending on the bandage wrapped around voice his head, which made me feel a twinge of guilt. ¡°You okay?¡± I managed to ask, mying out a bit stiff. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Going to the Old Manor Idris squinted those killer eyes, his voice low and kinda hypnotic, ¡°You know, if you stop with the hexes, I might just hold up alright.¡± Seriously? I thought he had a concussion. How did he look like nothing was wrong? Seeing that he was okay and nothing serious was wrong, I said, ¡°If you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ve got stuff to do, so I¡¯m heading out.¡± I was about to leave when the guy stepped in front of me. I looked up at him, my eyebrows knitting together. ¡°Anything else?¡± He gazed down at me, his voice surprisingly soothing. ¡°Grandma¡¯s getting out of the hospital today, and I¡¯m supposed to pick her up. What do you think I should tell her if she asks about this injury? How should I exin it?¡± I frowned, annoyed, but kept my cool and said with patience, ¡°Just spit it out. What do you need from me?¡± He could tell I was losing my patience, so he got to the point. ¡°Come with me to get Grandma from the hospital, then we¡¯ll head to the old manor.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to get Grandma, but staying at the old manor? Look, we¡¯re divorced. Grandma¡¯s going to have to learn about it sooner orter.¡± I could not for the life of me understand why he had to make a simple thing soplicated. He narrowed his eyes, did not reply, and after a long pause, he said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then go take care of your own business.¡± With that, he turned his tall, imposing figure around and walked away. I stood there for a second, frowning. Was he really giving in that easily? As I watched him leave, all that was left for me was the sight of his bandaged head. I bit my lip, shook off the confusion, and walked out of the hospital. Down in the parking lot, I¡¯d just gotten into my car when my phone started ringing. It was Madam Young from the Young family. I answered, polite as always, ¡°Grandma, how are you feeling?¡± Her voice came through the phone, ¡°Much better, dear. I¡¯m being discharged today. Yvette, what are you off to now? Iddy told me you came by the hospital and then left. Did you two have a fight?¡± I could not figure out why Idris had dashed off so suddenly earlier, but now it clicked -he had gone to see Madam Young. I bit my lip, fighting the urge to go off about guys, and after a quick think, I said, ¡°Nope, we didn¡¯t fight. I¡¯m just swamped with stuff right now. Sorry, Grandma, but I might not make it to pick you up from the hospital today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, dear, you just do what you need to do. I¡¯m fine,¡± Madam Young reassured me, repeating ¡®I¡¯m fine¡® a few times before adding, ¡°Yvette, once you¡¯re done,e over to the old manor for dinner, okay? I¡¯ve had Mr. Zachary spruce up the yard, so it¡¯ll be nice Chapter 215 Going to the Old Manor and lively when you get back.¡± Her voice was gentle, with an undercurrent of hope that I could not ignore. I had never been great at saying no, so all I managed was a nomittal grunt in response. I hung up feeling a headacheing on. By saying yes to visiting the Youngs, it felt like I was signing up to move back into the old manor, bumping into Idris at every turn, and maybe even sharing a bed again. We were divorced, for crying out loud, and yet here we were, still tangled up in each other¡¯s lives. It was exasperating. I took a deep breath, unable toe up with a good excuse on the spot. Madam Young had just been discharged from the hospital, and I could not be sure that if I let her down, it would not make her sick again. I¡¯m no saint, but I did not want to be the viin either. Feeling trapped but with no immediate solution, I decided to just y it by ear. As soon as I got a moment, I hopped in my car and headed for my refuge, Sweety¡¯s apartment. I had been out all night, and the moment I swung the door open, a wave of boozy stench hit me so hard I could not help but cough. Once the coughing fit passed, I scanned the room. Yesterday¡¯s dinner sat untouched on the dining table, and the living room was a graveyard of empty bottles with Sweety sprawled out on the couch like a rag doll. She had clearly drowned her sorrows in solitude. Shaking my head, I massaged my temples, grabbed a nket from the bedroom to tuck her in, cleaned up the mess, and took some water from the kitchen. Sweety did note to until two in the afternoon, her eyes squinting against the light, her face puffy and worn from the night¡¯s excesses. It took her a moment to register my presence before she rasped, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± I set the water down before her. ¡°Drink up, it¡¯ll settle your stomach.¡± She did not argue, just took the cup and sipped. Once she seemed a bit more alive, I ventured, ¡°You can¡¯t coop yourself up here forever. Maybe it¡¯s time to head back to the newspaper?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She massaged her forehead, pondering. ¡°Maybeter. Are Aunt Deb and Mr. Sanchez back yet?¡± I shook my head, feeling the conversation closing up. With a quiet sigh, I asked, ¡°Are we going to keep up this silent battle?¡± X ¡± Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>> Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 I¡¯m Not Into Sweet Fruits Sweety¡¯s lips tightened. ¡°What battle?¡± At that, I decided it was time for a heart¨Cto¨Cheart. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Liam, okay?¡± She tried to bolt, but I caught her arm and gently but firmly guided her back to the couch.¡± Look, I know it¡¯s not my ce to meddle in your love life, and I really shouldn¡¯t, but Sweety, we¡¯re practically sisters. I can¡¯t just watch you walk into a disaster. Liking someone is fine, but Liam is bad news.¡± She bit her lip silently, her gaze downcast as she said, ¡°I won¡¯t go near him again. You can rx. I won¡¯t be a bother to you anymore.¡± With those words, she got up and walked out, leaving me no chance to respond. The words I wanted to say were stuck in my throat, unable to make their way out. With a loud bang her bedroom door was shut. It was her way of saying she did not want to hear another peep from me. Watching her act this way, my heart raced with confusion. I could not fathom why she was so upset about Liam, and I was at a loss for what to do next. She did not want to talk, and it seemed like she was even trying to avoid me. Feeling drained, I tried texting her to clear the air. No matter how many messages I sent, it was no use. Helpless, I waited outside, sitting in the living room for over two hours, but she never came out. Then the Youngs called. I had promised Madam Young I would join them for dinner at the old manor, so I had no choice but to head there. The Youngs¡® Old Manor was buzzing with activity. Madam Young had just gotten out of the hospital, and the whole n seemed to have shown up. Zoe greeted me as soon as I arrived, linking her arm with mine and saying, ¡°Yvette, you¡¯re here atst! Come on, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Before I could even reply, she whisked me away to the backyard¡¯s lounge, where a bunch of young folks were hanging out. Idris was lounging on an armchair, impossible to miss, but it was Christina, standing next to him with a te of perfectly sliced fruit, who truly stole the show. Christina was rocking a white sundress paired with a soft, baby blue cashmere cardigan today. The look was fresh and vibrant, screaming ¡®teen spirit¡® from head to toe. With winter in full swing and everyone else bundled up in muted tones for warmth, Christina¡¯s bright outfit stood out like a beacon. Catching a glimpse of her, I could not help but arch an eyebrow. Sure, she looked cute, but was she not freezing? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Yvette, craving some fruit?¡± Zoe chimed in, arm in arm with me. Before I could even answer, she blurted out, ¡°Great, because Miss Zanier has peeled a bunch, and Iddy isn¡¯t touching them, so they¡¯re all yours.¡± With that, Zoe grabbed the fruit te from Christina a bit too forcefully and held it out to me, grinning at Christina. ¡°Yvette, give them a try. They¡¯re super sweet.¡± Chapter 216 I¡¯m Not Into Sweet Fruits I had not even made a move when Christina¡¯s face scrunched up in displeasure. ¡°If you guys want some, peel your own. Why take mine? I peeled these for Iddy,¡± sheined, her face the picture of someone who had been wronged, her eyes cast down in a way that just tugged at everyone¡¯s heartstrings. It was not my first rodeo with Christina. Watching her pout, I had to stifle augh. Ah, to be young and wear your heart on your sleeve. Zoe did not bother with aeback. Instead, she turned to Idris with a serious look. ¡°Iddy, you sure you don¡¯t want any?¡± Idris gave a cursory nce at the te now in front of me and dered, ¡°I¡¯m not into sweet stuff.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not sweet¡­¡± came Christina¡¯s feeble protest. Zoe cut her off. ¡°If Iddy¡¯s passing, we¡¯re digging in. You¡¯re not going to tell me you only peeled them for Iddy and we can¡¯t have any, right?¡± Christina¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep crimson, and she mped her lips shut, refusing to say another word. Idris did not like sweet stuff? Then why on earth did he have me hop out of the car to grab some for himst night? What was his deal? I could not help the wave of annoyance that washed over me as I shot him a re. He just arched an eyebrow, acting like he did not even notice. Madam Young, leaning on Mr. Zachary for support, made her way in. She had just gotten out of the hospital and was not moving too smoothly, but she looked a lot better. Spotting me, she beckoned with a smile, ¡°Yvette, there you are! Come sit with your grandma for a bit.¡± I headed over at her call, and Madam Young tugged me down onto the couch beside her. She then turned to Mr. Zachary, who was trailing behind, and said, ¡°Hand it over, please.¡± Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 The Jade Bracelet Present Mr. Zachary passed a finely crafted sandalwood box to Madam Young, drawing curious looks from everyone in the room. As Madam Young opened the box, she began, ¡°Yvette, you¡¯ve been through a lot with the Youngs, but you¡¯ve always been such a good kid. Grandma knows. This jade bracelet was handpicked by Iddy¡¯s granddad on a trip to North Miltro for a jade auction. It¡¯s from the best jade he could find. There were two pairs of these bracelets. I gave one to Liam¡¯s mom, and when your Emily had Ash a couple of years back, she got the other. This pair was meant to be from Iddy¡¯s mom to you, but since she¡¯s been gone for years, it¡¯s up to me to give them to you now.¡± With that, she pulled out a pair of shimmering jade bracelets andid them in my hand. My first instinct was to pull away, and I blurted out, ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t take this bracelet. Idris and I have already¡­¡± ¡°Let me help you with that,¡± Idris said, swooping in before I could even get a word out. He picked up the bracelet and slipped it onto my wrist with a firm grip. I scrunched my brows, trying to slide it off. ¡°I can¡¯t keep this bracelet.¡± Idris just tightened his hold on me and turned to Madam Young with a grateful smile. ¡± Grandma, we¡¯re honored to ept this. Thank you.¡± Then he faced me again, his voice soft but serious. ¡°I get it, you¡¯re not into wearing jewelry, and you¡¯re scared of messing up something this fancy. But don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a gift from grandma, something the Youngs¡® daughter¨Cinw should proudly wear. Just rx and let it sparkle on your wrist.¡± I frowned harder, biting back my frustration. ¡°Idris, you know perfectly well¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know a thing,¡± he cut me off, his hand still sping mine. He wrapped his other arm around my waist, pulling me close in a cozy hug, and murmured, ¡°No worries, it won¡¯t break¡­ Let¡¯s not ruffle Grandma¡¯s feathers. She¡¯s not feeling great.¡± He dropped his voice so only I could catch his words. I pressed my lips together, the protest I was about to make swallowed down. Madam Young, catching our little moment, beamed with happiness, her spirits visibly lifted. She turned to the other kids in the room and cheerfully said, ¡°Whatever you kids want to eat or do, just ask Mr. Zachary. He¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t be shy!¡± The others nodded andughed along. Madam Young, her years weighing on her, soon needed to rest, and Mr. Zachary gently escorted her away. Once she was gone, I quickly stepped out of Idris¡¯s hold and tried to create some space between us, my fingers fumbling with the bracelet, eager to take it off. Then his hand was there again,rge and warm around my wrist. I looked up, meeting his deep gaze that seemed to hold a world of unspoken thoughts. The man¡¯s voice was deep, with a maic pull that was hard to ignore. ¡°Grandma just left us, Chapter 217 The Jade Bracelet Present and you¡¯re already taking it off?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I bit my lip, itching to tell him that the bracelet was meant for the Youngs¡® daughter¨Cinw, and that was not me anymore. With the eyes of the others in the room on us, I hesitated for a few seconds and then stopped trying to remove it. I would deal with itter. When I stopped fussing with the bracelet, Idris¡¯s face softened a bit. ¡°Hungry?¡± he asked. I shook my head, thrown off by his unexpected warmth and already thinking up excuses to slip away. ¡°Iddy, your big bro needs you for a sec,¡± Emily said as she walked in with Ash. After speaking to Idris, she turned to me. ¡°Hi, Yvette.¡± I gave a small nod. Idris caught the hint, nced my way, and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you and my sister¨Cinw catch up?¡± With that, he asked for Liam¡¯s whereabouts and left. Once Idris was out of sight, Emily gave me a knowing smile. ¡°Iddy¡¯s really stepping up his game, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s barely gone, and he¡¯s already checking in on you. Makes me a bit jealous.¡± I offered a sheepish smile, confused by Idris¡¯s sudden change of heart. What I knew for sure was that whatever we had was long gone, in name and in truth. Back when we were actually married, he never treated me this well. Now, ying pretend, he was all in. Talk about irony. Emily¡¯s eyesnded on the jade bracelet on my wrist, and she paused before smiling. ¡°Yvette, that bracelet looks stunning on you.¡± I nced at her wrist, adorned with a bracelet just like mine, and smiled back. ¡°You wear it well too.¡± ¡°Come on, you two lovelydies, quit being so sappy,¡± Zoe quipped from the sidelines. ¡°My mom always raved about the Youngs¡® grandma¡¯s twin sets of bracelets, saying they were worth a fortune. Seeing them today, I¡¯ve got to admit, they¡¯re total showstoppers.¡± The chat naturally drifted to the bracelets Emily and I were wearing. Someone piped up, suggesting that Madam Young gifting these bracelets was like giving her seal of approval to the Youngs¡® daughters¨Cinw. Christina, who had been brooding in the corner, let out a derisive snort. ¡°So, a pair of bracelets equals approval? What¡¯s next, a stamp on our backs like those ¡®approved¡® pigs lined up for the market? Just remember, no matter how pricey, bracelets are just another bargaining chip.¡± Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 A Plea for Mercy Christina¡¯s words were harsh, but they struck a chord. I bit my tongue, but Emily¡¯s brows knitted in disapproval. ¡°Christina, watch your mouth.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts,¡± she shot back, giving me a once¨Cover with narrowed eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky. Take a good look in the mirror, and see if you measure up.¡± I bristled at her words. Ever since our first run¨Cin, Christina and I had been mixing oil and water. I was not looking for a fight, so I pressed my lips together and turned to Emily. ¡°Hey, I heard the plum blossoms in grandma¡¯s garden are in full bloom. How about we go check them out?¡± Emily, clearly over the bickering, agreed with a nod. ¡°Ash was just saying she wanted to see them too. Perfect timing. Let¡¯s head out.¡± As she spoke, she led Ash and me out of the hall. Christina attempted to tag along, but Zoe blocked her path, saying, ¡°The wintersweet in the backyard isn¡¯t for just anyone to admire. Grandma doesn¡¯t take kindly to strangers bouncing around her garden. Christina, you¡¯d better stay here and not cause any trouble.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Christina¡¯s voice, filled with vexation, trailed off behind us. I did not look back. Instead, I headed straight to the backyard with Emily. The Youngs¡® property was expansive, with the backyard featuring decorative rockeries and ponds. A few graceful wintersweet trees had started to bloom, their presence stark and solitary under the faint glow of the streetlights. Though we said we were there to see the wintersweet, I really brought Emily out to have a heart¨Cto¨C heart. Catching a glimpse of her still¨Ct stomach, I turned to Emily and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you told Liam yet?¡± Emily seemed taken aback for a moment, then she gently shooed Ash away to y. She faced me with a warm smile, ¡°It¡¯s not even two months yet. I¡¯m nning to wait a bit longer. Liam has had a lot on his tetely. Once he¡¯s through with this busy spell, I¡¯ll share the news with him.¡± I nodded, my mind drifting to Sweety¡¯s situation. I was itching to inquire about Liam¡¯s recent whereabouts, but after a brief pause, I ventured, ¡°What¡¯s been keeping Liam so busytely? I heard from Mr. Zachary that he usually handles the Youngs¡® overseas businesses. Why is he still swamped aftering back home?¡± Emily offered a resigned smile, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure myself. He¡¯s always been this way. As for the company, you know I don¡¯t usually get involved.¡± I bit my lip and managed a half¨Chearted smile, deciding not to pry further. Some things are better left unexamined, lest they be oddities. Emily and I were just catching up on some everyday stuff when we stumbled onto the topic of Jack¡¯s family. She gave me this apologetic look and said, ¡°Yvette, I heard about the little spat you had with Christina. I¡¯ve already talked to her and my cousin -inw about it. Please don¡¯t sweat it. My aunt¡¯s only got Christina, so they kind of let her get away with too much. My uncle can¡¯t stand to reprimand her, and she¡¯s gotten used to throwing her weight around Chapter 218 A Plea for Mercy without considering others.¡± It took me a moment to remember the run¨Cin with Christina when I was grabbing a bite with Charlie. I just smiled and brushed it off, ¡°No worries. I didn¡¯t take it personally.¡± She smiled, paused for a beat, and then added, ¡°I know you¡¯re the forgiving type and wouldn¡¯t dwell on it. But Iddy, he¡¯s got your back, and I can see he¡¯s pretty fond of you. He might have taken the whole thing a bit more seriously.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. That¡¯s when it clicked. Emily was not just making small talk; she had something on her mind. I gave her a curious look and asked, ¡°Sister¨Cinw, is there something on your mind you want to share?¡± It did not add up to drag Idris into a simple apology unless she was hinting at something more. She was definitely circling around something big. When I called her out, Emily¡¯s smile wobbled with a touch of embarrassment. ¡°I was hoping you could help me with something, Yvette. We both married into the Youngs, and we know all about their tangled web in Lake City. Let¡¯s be real, saying I married into the Youngs just for Liam¡¯s love would make anyone raise an eyebrow. Liam¡¯s a catch, and there¡¯s no shortage of girls who¡¯d agree. In a way, we¡¯re both hitching a ride on the Youngs¡® coattails. Not directly, maybe, but our own families are definitely in the mix.¡± She beat around the bush for a while before getting to the point. ¡°The Youngs might just be traders, but they¡¯ve got their fingers in a lot of pies here in Lake City. They¡¯ve got a hand in who gets to wear the official¡¯s hat, who gets shuffled around. That day Christina got in your face, my uncle¨Cinw was supposed to have a chat with Iddy. But then Christina had to go and pick a fight with you, and Iddy, well, he¡¯s got a short fuse when ites to family. He dropped the whole thing with my uncle after that.¡± I listened to her whole spiel without batting an eye. Idris had already filled me in on most of it, and he had made it clear why he did not want to get involved¡ªand it was not just because of the spat with Christina. I gave Emily a small smile. ¡°I get where you¡¯reing from, but Idris and I aren¡¯t as close as you think. He doesn¡¯t really care that much about me. Whatever happened with Christina is small potatoes. It¡¯s not going to change how he feels. There¡¯s probably more going on between him and Jack, so I can¡¯t really sway him for you. Honestly, I doubt he¡¯d listen to me anyway.¡± Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Really? The best thing to do in situations like this was to just say no. I mean, there was no way I could change Idris¡¯s mind anyway. Emily¡¯s mouth hung open for a second before she found her words. ¡°Yvette, are you still upset with Christina?¡± I was at a loss for words, my hand instinctively going to my forehead. ¡°No, Sister¨Cinw, I swear I¡¯m not.¡± I took a breath before continuing, ¡°The truth is, Idris and I are divorced. It happened a month ago. We signed the papers and everything. We¡¯ve been living apart for a while now. We just kept it quiet because of Grandma¡¯s health. We¡¯re waiting for her to get a bit better before we go public with it. So, everything I told you earlier was the honest truth.¡± She looked at me, her face a mix of shock and confusion. ¡°Divorced? Why? What happened between you two¡­?¡± She trailed off, then after a pause, she asked, ¡°Was it because of what happened at Grandma¡¯s birthday party? The baby¡­?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I bit my lip, forcing a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s not just that: I guess Idris and I were never really cut out for a life together. Even if that terrible day hadn¡¯t happened, we probably would¡¯ve ended up here anyway. It was just a matter of time.¡± Loveless marriages neversted. It was always just a question of when it would end. Emily did not say a word. ¡°Mom.¡± Ash, who had been ying for a bit, came back with a cellphone in her hand and called out to Emily. Emily turned to her. ¡°What is it?¡± Ash, who was about ten and had a sweet, innocent face, looked like she wanted to say something but hesitated. Finally, she spoke up. ¡°A woman called Dad a little while ago. She said she wants to meet with him.¡± Emily was caught off guard and said, ¡°So you saw the call, no big deal. Just give the phone to Dad and let him know. Why drag me into this¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. Her face tensed up, and she noticed Ash¡¯splexion had turned ghostly pale. A jolt of worry shot through me, and I could not help but think of Sweety. Hadn¡¯t she promised to cut ties with Liam? Why was she reaching out to Emily now? Emily¡¯s expression was frozen for a few seconds before she demanded, ¡°Phone. Now.¡± Without waiting for Ash to hand it over, Emily snatched the phone from her, quickly pulled up the contacts, and tried to make a call. No answer. She looked at Ash with knitted brows. ¡°Was this the number that called earlier?¡± Ash nodded. Ash seemed to sense Emily¡¯s mood and spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°Thedy hung up right after talking. I did not even get to ask who she was.¡± Chapter 219 Really? 212 The air felt heavy with unspoken tension. I could not help but sneak another peek at the number Emily had dialed. It was not Sweety¡¯s. Doubt crept into my mind. Had she used a different number? Amidst my suspicions, a deep voice broke the silence, ¡°Emily, Ash, what¡¯s going on over here? 11 We all turned to see Liam approaching. The Youngs brothers were all easy on the eyes, but Liam had a warmth and ease about him that made him even more endearing. As he neared, Ash nced at Emily, then hesitantly handed the phone to Idris, her voice soft and tentative, ¡°Dad, a woman called for you a moment ago.¡± She left her sentence hanging, but it was clear she understood more than she let on. Liam was clueless, of course, and just grabbed the phone, giving Ash a doting look. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re on break, don¡¯t glue your eyes to that screen all day. It¡¯s bad for them. Why don¡¯t you go out and y? Grandma¡¯s got some opera going on in her yard. Trust me, it¡¯s way cooler than anything on that phone.¡± Ash made a face and mumbled an ¡®okay¡®, sneaking a peek at Liam before scampering off. I could tell I was third¨Cwheeling, so I chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to it. I¡¯m gonna check on grandma.¡± Liam caught my drift and his eyebrows pinched together. ¡°What¡¯s up? You¡¯re bailing the second I show up?¡± I just shed him a grin and kept silent. I headed for the pond behind the old manor, my mind racing about that phone call. Could it be about Sweety? I fished out my phone, thinking I should give her a ring. Then, a snarky voice from behind me, ¡°You and Iddy are done, so why are you still all over him? Yvette, have you ever heard of dignity?¡± Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Taking the Plunge I spun around, and there was Christina, as expected. Her face was a total 180 from the sweet act she had pulled in the hall. I shot her a look. ¡°Seems like snooping is more your style than mine.¡± She was all puffed up, ring at me like I had stolen her candy. ¡°I¡¯ve never met anyone as brazen as you. You¡¯re not even with Iddy anymore, but you still had the gall to take the bracelet grandma meant for the Youngs¡® new bride. You¡¯ve got no conscience, huh?¡± I could not help but chuckle at her outrage. ¡°What¡¯s got you so riled up? Got your eye on the bracelet? Or maybe it¡¯s Iddy you¡¯re after?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± She winced as if my words had stepped on a sore spot. Then, with a face twisted in pride, she shot me a look that could freezeva and said, ¡°So what if I like him? You¡¯re the one who divorced him, right? What¡¯s the big deal? Can¡¯t anyone else fancy him? And hey, if someone like you could snag him, why not me?¡± I raised an eyebrow and, honestly, her words were so ridiculous I had tough. ¡°You?¡± She huffed, her eyes rolling as if I was the most pathetic thing she had ever seen. ¡°Please, in terms of family, my dad¡¯s a big shot in Lake City. Your Scott Corporation is small potatoes there. And looks? Please, you¡¯re yesterday¡¯s news, Yvette. What makes you think you¡¯re in my league? Iddy must¡¯ve been blind to marry you. Good thing you had the brains to leave him, or it would¡¯ve been a total cringe fest.¡± I could not help but chuckle at her dramatics. ¡°Oh, a big shot in Lake City? Scott Corporation is small potatoes? Yesterday¡¯s news? Miss Zanier, your way with words is¡­ enlightening. No wonder Idris isn¡¯t into your family. With that kind of charm and ss, it¡¯s just¡­ wow.¡± ¡°Yvette, if you¡¯ve got something to say, spit it out. Quit the snark,¡± Christina snapped, her face red with fury as she red daggers at me. Seeing her all worked up was kind of funny. I gave a lightugh and said, ¡°Listen, a little free advice¨C don¡¯t get your hopes up. Idris¡¯s bar isn¡¯t down low in Hell. He wouldn¡¯t give you the time of day, let alone a second nce. Instead of picking fights with me, maybe hit the books and get some smarts. Who knows? It might make him notice you.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I was not usually this blunt, but sometimes I just could not help it. She was clearly not used to being called out like that. Her eyes red up with anger, and she red at me with pure fury, almost losing her mind as she spat out, ¡°Who are you to boss me around? You¡¯re nothing! Just drop dead.¡± I never saw iting when she charged at me. I jumped back on instinct, narrowly avoiding her, and my expression turned stone¨Ccold.¡± Christina, this is the Youngs¡® turf. If you¡¯re looking to brawl, do it somewhere else,¡± I said, my brows knitted in annoyance. I was not about to start a scene here. Rage hadpletely taken over her. She had missed her wild attack and, with a dark look in her eyes, she caught sight of the pond next to us. A mean streak shed across her face as she hissed, ¡°Dying here would be too good for you.¡± Just like that, she grabbed me and shoved me towards the pond. I realized her n a second toote, and a chill ran down my spine. Acting fast, I clung to a decorative rock pile nearby and, in a desperate move to save myself, I kicked her right in the stomach. Chapter 220 Taking the Plunge She cried out in pain and instinctively let go of me to clutch her belly. She had been so eager to push me that she was now teetering on the edge of the pond herself, surrounded by a tangle of shrubs and flowers. When she released me, her skirt got snagged by the shrubs, and she stumbled backward. Losing her bnce, she toppled over straight into the pond, her fancy dress now a banner caught in the bushes. Ssh! I stood there for a few heartbeats, shocked, too stunned to even shout for help. It was not until I heard Christina iling in the water, gasping, ¡°Help¡­ help¡­ somebody help me, I¡­ I can¡¯t swim,¡± that I snapped back to reality. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Wouldn¡¯t Be Good to Scare Them ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I had just realized what was happening. I looked around quickly before shouting loudly that someone had fallen into the water. Unlike thest time, the Youngs¡® backyard was deserted like it usually was, especially since it was such a cold night. Even though I shouted several times, no one came. I knew how to swim, but the icy cold water of the pool made me hesitate. Noticing that the water in the pool was not deep, I coldly watched her struggle in the water. Pulling out my phone, I dialed Idris¡¯s number. After a few rings, the call was answered. Idris¡¯s deep voice came through, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°By the pond in the backyard. Someone¡¯s fallen into the water,¡± I said, getting straight to the point. There was a brief pause on the other end before he asked, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Christina.¡± His response was indifferent. ¡°The water¡¯s not deep. She won¡¯t die.¡± Then he hung up. Staring at the disconnected call, I was taken aback. Was he really so cold¨Chearted to just hang up like that? Christina struggled in the water for a while. Perhaps after she realized she could not drown in such shallow water or after she figured out that her cries for help were futile, she eventually stopped calling for help. She stood up the darkness, in the water in a sorry state. I could not see her face clearly due to but her angry voice still reached my ears. She was practically roaring, ¡°Yvette, you b*tch! You just stood there watching me struggle.¡± In all fairness, I did call for help and even phoned Idris for her. She really was ungrateful. Looking at her, I did not feel like responding at all. I got ready to leave. ¡°Yvette, stop right there!¡± she shouted from the pond as I walked a few steps away. Turning back, I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± She looked around, probably realizing that no one was going toe to her rescue, and then. said to me, ¡°Come here and pull me out. It¡¯s too cold in here.¡± Seeing her shivering from the cold, I pursed my lips in hesitation but eventually decided to do a good deed. I pulled her dress free from the bushes where it was caught, threw the other end to her, and helped pull her out of the water. With a ssh, she was out of the pond. I stepped a few paces away from her, not out of disdain but simply because the cold emanating from her was too intense, and I was afraid of the cold. Wouldn De Cood to Scam Them. Seeing me step back, she red at me furiously. Her face, frozen to a purplish hue, seemed like it could tear me apart, but she restrained herself from yelling at me considering I had just pulled her out of the water. Not interested in observing her embarrassment any longer, I turned to leave. However, before I could take a step, I noticed a tall man approaching from the loft. It was idris. Christina noticed Idrising just a few seconds after me. Her expression suddenly changed, and with a cry of rm, she awkwardly crouched down, clutching at her ruined skirt in an attempt to cover her lower half, which was only d in a pair of soaking¨Cwet leggings. She looked awkward, terrified, and even¡­ humiliated! Seeing her like this, I felt an urge tough, but I managed to hold it back. It was not right to kick someone when they were down. In a few seconds, Idris had reached me. He was not blind and immediately noticed Christina crouching on the ground in her pitiful state. ¡°Iddy.¡± Christina looked at him, her face filled with a pitiful expression. Idris slightly furrowed his brows, his voice deep and restrained as he asked, ¡°What happened. to you?¡± When he asked this, Christina seemed to feel even more aggrieved. She nced at me timidly with slightly swollen eyes, then bit her lip and said, ¡°I was pushed into the pond.¡± As she spoke, her tears fell like raindrops, making her look even more pitiful. I frowned. Pushed into the pond, she said? There were only the two of us around, and Idris had just arrived, so it was clear she was implying I was the one who pushed her.. I looked at Idris, expecting him to ask more, but he just nonchntly said, ¡°Oh, be more careful next time,¡± as if Christina had just said something meaningless. Christina probably did not expect such a response from him either. She widened her eyes in disbelief and started to say, ¡°Iddy, I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring you some clothes. Find somewhere to hide for now,¡± Idris. interrupted her, adding, ¡°There are children in the house, and it wouldn¡¯t be good to scare them.¡± His voice was indifferent and distant, even carrying a hint of disdain. Even I could tell that his remark was about how frightening Christina¡¯s current appearance was. Christina, at her vain and self¨Cconscious age, must have felt humiliated being seen in such a state by her crush only to be openly disdained. Even as a bystander, I could imagine Christina¡¯s embarrassment, so experiencing it firsthand must have been very painful. elina Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Feeling Guilty in the End For a moment, Christina¡¯s face stiffened and flushed with a mix of humiliation and embarrassment. Several expressions crossed her face, contorting it grotesquely. Idris did not look at her and nced at me, his dark eyes arching as he said, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Go back inside.¡± With that, he reached out to pull me away. I avoided him, stepping back to maintain distance between us, and ignored his slightly stiffened expression. After casting one more nce at the disheveled Christina, I turned and left.. I heard footsteps behind me. I knew it was Idris, but I did not pay him attention. The sky was already dark, and dinner at the Youngs¡® household was ready. Mr. Zachary came to greet us, saying, ¡°Mr. Young, Mrs. Young, dinner has been prepared in the dining room. Madam Young asked you both toe.¡± I nodded and hummed in response, not saying much more. However, Idris replied, ¡°Someone fell into the pond in the backyard. Mr. Zachary, please arrange for someone to go and take a look.¡± He said this nonchntly. Mr. Zachary¡¯s face changed as he asked, ¡°Fell into the water? Who? Is the person alright?¡± Idris replied indifferently, ¡°The pond isn¡¯t deep. She didn¡¯t die.¡± Mr. Zachary breathed a sigh of relief, nodded, and then hurried toward the backyard. I continued walking alone toward the dining room, but someone grabbed my wrist. I frowned and turned back, meeting Idris¡® handsome features. He was looking at me. His expression was gentle and calm, his voice low and restrained, ¡°Go change your coat.¡± Only then did I look down at my coat and notice the water stains from when I helped Christina. They were not easily noticeable unless one looked closely. Initially, I intended to ignore it, but since he mentioned it, I pursed my lips and went to the guest room to change out of it. Coming out of the guest room, I was slightly surprised to see Idris still waiting outside. Though it was unexpected, I did not say much, assuming he was waiting merely to keep up appearances in front of Madam Young. I approached him and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°We should tell Grandma about our divorce as soon as possible¡± Some matters would be harder to handle the longer they were dyed. He lowered his gaze to look at me, his handsome eyebrows slightly furrowed, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Grandma¡¯s condition improves a bit.¡± Considering it involved the health of an elderly person, I did not insist further and just nodded slightly. Walking toward the dining room, one after the other, I unavoidably noticed the bandaged area on the back of his head while I was behind him. I could not help but ask, ¡°Is your injury okay?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He stopped and turned to look at me, his eyebrows arching. ¡°Are you sure this injury has nothing to do with you?¡± Taken aback by his sudden usation, after a few seconds of panic, Iposed myself and calmly said, ¡°If you suspect that I caused your injury, I can provide you with the location of where you were meddling aroundst night. You can ask someone to check the surveince. footage and see for yourself how you got hurt.¡± Of course, that narrow alley, being remote and gloomy, was unlikely to have any surveince. I did not believe he could find any solid evidence proving that the injury on the back of his head had been inflicted by me. He narrowed his dark eyes, sizing me up for a moment. Without saying more, he turned and continued walking forward. I thought he would keep pressing me with questions, and I was prepared to spar with him verbally. Unexpectedly, he just walked away. Following behind him, I could not help feeling a bit guilty. Nheless, I had already lied, and I could not juste clean now. I had no choice but to follow him, albeit reluctantly. In the old manor¡¯s dining room, quite a few people were already seated. I quickly scanned the room. When I noticed Liam and Emily were not around, I became worried that something had happened to them. However, it was not appropriate to ask around too much, so I walked up to Zoe and quietly asked, ¡°Are Liam and Emily not here yet?¡± Zoe shifted to make space for me to sit and looked around before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just got here too. They should be arriving soon.¡± I hummed in response and sat down, Idris also taking a seat next to me. Zoe, sitting beside me, whispered, ¡°Yvette, where has Maxy been recently? I can¡¯t get in touch. with him.¡± I thought Maxwell had told Zoe about his trip to Lorrell. Surprised by her sudden question, I paused for a moment before saying, ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you where he went?¡± im Bonus For Free Every Day>> Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Paying Quite Close Attention Zoe shook her head, looking confused. ¡°I attended a fashion show a few days ago where the signal was poor. I just got back this afternoon and sent him several messages, but he didn¡¯t reply. When I went to Scott Corporation to find him, the staff there said he hadn¡¯t been to the office for a few days. I wanted to ask you earlier, but I didn¡¯t get a chance to.¡± I smiled and said, ¡°He went to Lorrell with my mother. Maybe the signal there is bad, so he didn¡¯t reply to your messages. He should be back in a couple of days.¡± She nodded and uttered a light, ¡°Oh.¡± Thinking about what had happened to Liam and Emily earlier, I could not help but pull out my phone to check. I had intended to call Sweety to confirm things, but because of Christina¡¯s little trouble¨Cseeking drama, I had not found the time to do it. As I had not seen Liam, Emily, or even Ash, I was somewhat worried. Thankfully, two minutester, the family of three came in together. Liam was holding Emily¡¯s hand. Emily¡¯s eyes looked a bit red as if she had cried, but they both wore smiles as they entered, looking like they had reconciled. Seeing them like that, I let out a sigh of relief. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Suddenly, Idris¡¯s deep and maic voice sounded beside me. I withdrew my gaze, unexpectedly meeting his slightly narrowed dark eyes. I said instinctively, ¡°Nothing¡­¡± He raised an eyebrow, observing me. ¡°You seem to be paying quite close attention to Liam and Emily.¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± I blurted out quickly. Then, realizing my reaction was a bit off, I hurriedly added, ¡°I just think they look like a very happy family.¡± My words seemed to trigger something in Idris, as a shade of mncholy unexpectedly spread across his handsome face. He did not continue the conversation. Seeing his expression, I guessed what he might be thinking about¨Cit was likely about the child we had lost. Catching a glimpse of his mncholy and self¨Creproach, I felt a trace of mockery in my heart. The best way to torment someone was not through physical abuse or insults, but by subtly reminding them of the irreparable mistakes they had made in the past. Watching his silent agony hurt more than inflicting physical wounds. However, reminding him also meant reopening my own wounds. The pain was not his alone; it was mine too! Feeling ufortable, I took a deep breath and turned to chat with Zoe to distract myself. Then, Madam Young entered, supported by Mr. Zachary. Seeing that all the younger members had arrived, she kindly said, ¡°Everyone must be hungry, right? Let¡¯s ask the kitchen to serve the dishes. We shouldn¡¯t let the children go hungry.¡± Chapter 229 Paying Quite Close Attention Mr. Zachary nodded, and the younger family members rose to take Madam Young from Mr. Zachary, helping her to the main seat while exchanging pleasantries. As she did not see Christina at the table, Emily looked around anxiously and asked Zoe in a low voice, ¡°Zoe, have you seen Christina? Where did she go?¡± Zoe shook her head, saying, ¡°No, she left shortly after you and Yvette went out to the hall. I don¡¯t know where she went. Maybe she¡¯s ying in the yard.¡± Emily stood up to look for her, but I held her back and whispered, ¡°Emily, it¡¯s fine. She might be in the side room changing her clothes.¡± ¡°Changing her clothes?¡± Emily looked puzzled. ¡°Why would she be changing her clothes?¡± I pursed my lips and briefly exined what happened at the pond in the backyard. After hearing it, she sighed softly and looked at me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I shook my head, smiling. ¡°She might catch a cold from falling into the water, but I¡¯m fine. It was nothing serious.¡® She looked somewhat helpless and said, ¡°Yvette, don¡¯t take her actions to heart. She has always been like this since she was young. I can¡¯t change her ways. This incident might teach her a lesson.¡± I just smiled and did not continue the topic. Madam Young, noticing our quiet conversation,ughed and said, ¡°What are youdies chatting about? Share it with me too.¡± Emily and I looked up at her and smiled. ¡°We were talking about how Grandma is getting healthier, and we were thinking of taking you out for a trip soon.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been talking about it for a while now,¡± Emily added with a smile. ¡°Iddy¡¯s resort in Tully City must be open by now. Grandma, once you¡¯re feeling better, we can all go there and enjoy ourselves.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Madam Youngughed heartily. ¡°You two girls truly know how to read my mind. I¡¯ve been wanting to go on a trip too.¡± Then she looked at Idris, and said, ¡°Iddy, arrange it in the next couple of days. Let¡¯s all go together and spend a few days there. I¡¯ve been cooped up in this house for too long. It¡¯s getting suffocating.¡± Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 She Was the One Who Pushed Me Idris nodded, responding, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it in the next couple of days.¡± As the conversation warmed up, the atmosphere grew more pleasant. Soon, the dishes were served, covering therge round table with an array of food. Madam Young was delighted, cheerfully urging everyone to try the chef¡¯s cooking. If Christina had note, it was likely no one would have missed her absence. When she suddenly entered the kitchen, Madam Young was taken aback, but then quickly asked Mr. Zachary to arrange seats for her newest guest. was a puest Since she camete, everyone was busy attending to her, as she who had been somewhat neglected. They felt somewhat embarrassed because of it. Emily then saw Madam Young reprimanding the Young brothers for not taking good care of their guest. She quickly interjected, ¡°It¡¯s Christina¡¯s fault for wandering off, not Liam or Iddy¡¯s. They¡¯re busy with their work, and it¡¯s my fault for not paying enough attention. Grandma, please don¡¯t me them.¡± Christina was now dressed in clean and warm clothes. She had probably caught a cold from falling into the water, as her voice was slightly hoarse. She looked at Madam Young and feigned humility, saying, ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t me them. It was me who got myself lost while exploring.¡± On such a joyful day, Madam Young naturally did not actually pin any me on the Young brothers. She smiled slightly and served Christina some food, saying, ¡°The house is really big. If you like it, you cane over more often.¡± Hearing Madam Young¡¯s invitation, Christina nodded happily, beaming at her, ¡°Thank you, Grandma. I¡¯ll come and visit you more often. Just don¡¯t get tired of my chatter.¡± ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m expecting you all toe by often, so I can always be this happy.¡± Madam Young was genuinely happy, her face beaming with smiles all evening. Christina held her utensils and smiled after listening to Madam Young¡¯s words. Then, she nced at me as if she had something unspeakable to say and whispered, ¡°But if Ie over often, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll upset someone here.¡± Emily seemed to know her too well and frowned at this, whispering sternly, ¡°Just eat your food.¡± Christina sniffled deeply due to her cold, and the sound inevitably drew the attention of the table. Madam Young, as an elder, was concerned for her. Hence, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you catch a cold?¡± Christina put down her utensils, took a tissue before nodding slightly, and sniffled. ¡°I think I caught a cold from falling into the water just now. It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll take some medicer.¡± Hearing about the fall into the water, Madam Young was startled and asked, ¡°How did you end up falling into the water all of a sudden?¡± Fearing she might cause trouble, Emily quickly interjected, ¡°This estate has many ponds in the backyard. She probably slipped into one while ying carelessly and caught a cold. Was the One Who Pushed Me Grandma, don¡¯t worry. After dinner, I¡¯ll take her to take some medicine, and she¡¯ll be fine.¡± Madam Young, somewhat relieved, nodded, ¡°Alright, make sure you take care of it after¡­¡± Before she could finish, Christina¡¯s voice, which was filled with grievance rang out, ¡°It wasn¡¯t because I was ying and slipped into the pond. I was¡­ pushed into it.¡± After saying this, she even raised her hand to wipe her tears, looking utterly pathetic. Madam Young and everyone else was taken aback. ¡°Pushed into it?¡± Madam Young asked, looking at her. ¡°Who would dare to do such a thing?¡± Wiping her tears, Christina looked at me with a woeful expression and carefully pointed at me, her voice barely audible. ¡°It was her. I identally bumped into her, and she just¡­¡± She did not finish her sentence, but everyone understood the implication. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Frowning, Emily looked at her. ¡°Christina, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t bring you to the Youngs¡® Old Manor to cause trouble.¡± Christina became even more aggrieved at Emily¡¯s usation. Her voice was hoarse as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense, nor am I causing trouble. She pushed me into the pond. Em, why do you always take her side and not mine? I¡¯m the one being bullied here!¡± After saying this, she burst into loud sobs. The pleasant dinner was now ufortably tense due to the chaos. Hearing a guest repeatedly use me of pushing her, Madam Young turned to me. ¡°Yvette, what exactly happened?¡± Facing Christina¡¯s tearful, aggrieved expression, I calmly looked at Madam Young and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t push her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± As soon as I said this, Christina red at me with red eyes, her voice raspy with anger. ¡°The water in the pond was so cold. Do you think I¡¯d be such a fool to jump in myself? It¡¯s clearly because I overheard you and Em talking about your divorce from Iddy, and how you two are deceiving Grandma together. I wanted to tell Grandma, but you wouldn¡¯t let me, so you pushed me into the pond, trying to drown me.¡± Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>> Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Embarrassing Moment ¡°Christina, shut your mouth.¡± Emily, known for 1 good temper, suddenly raised her voice, her expression turning cold as she red at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you to the Youngs¡® Old Manor to create trouble. If you don¡¯t want to stay, leave now.¡± Seeing Emily genuinely angry, Christina pursed her lips. Her face showed defiance, and her voice choked with emotion as she said, ¡°Em¡­¡± The atmosphere at the table had already dampened after Christina revealed my divorce from Idris. Upon hearing her words, Madam Young turned her cloudy eyes toward us and intervened to calm Emily¡¯s anger. ¡°Emily, don¡¯t scold her.¡± After speaking, Madam Young looked at Idris and me, asking, ¡°Iddy, Yvette, what exactly is going on? You¡¯re divorced? When did this happen?¡± With the truth now out in the open, I pressed my lips together, thinking that maybe it was not such a bad thing to announce it now. I took a deep breath and looked at Madam Young. Grandma, Idris and I are¡­¡± ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re doing fine,¡± Idris interrupted me, his face cold as he nced at Christina. His voice was deep as he said, ¡°Divorced, you say? Despite being the parties involved, we¡¯re quite unaware of your detailed knowledge. Why? Did you handle our divorce? Spouting such lies so easily. Jack Zanier has raised you well, hmm?¡± His words were harsh, especiallying from someone as well¨Cmannered as Idris. It was not just hard to hear¡­ It was brutal. Christina¡¯s face instantly turned red. Her tears were stuck in her eyes as fear and embarrassment were bottling up on her face, making her already unremarkable features even more unpleasant to look at. Hearing his heavy words, Madam Young frowned slightly. After all, Christina was a guest. She said, ¡°Iddy, she¡¯s just a child. If you have something to say, please tell her in a nicer way.¡± With a stern face, Idris turned to Emily. ¡°Emily, it¡¯s gettingte. Charles should be avable now. I¡¯ll ask him to send her back so her parents won¡¯t be worried.¡± He was effectively sending her away. It was truly an embarrassing moment. Emily looked at Christina helplessly, then nodded slightly at Idris. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Iddy.¡± ¡°Em?¡± With such a blunt send¨Coff, Christina turned pale while looking at Emily, trying to say something. Emily looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call your parents in a bit. You should go back early and not.¡± Having reached this point in the conversation, with so many people present, Christina could no longer stay no matter how thick¨Cskinned she was. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Disregarding etiquette, she stood up while shooting me a re, then left the dining room. As she left, the atmosphere at the table turned sour. The pleasant dinner was now spoiled, leaving everyone with little appetite. Everyone fell silent, quietly eating their meal. After dinner, Madam Young did not say much, but she called Idris and me to her yard for a private talk. Madam Young¡¯s yard was spacious, and the room housed arge stove, making it very warm. Sitting around the stove, Madam Young looked at us and said to Idris, ¡°Iddy, tell me, what exactly is going on with what that Zanier kid said earlier?¡± With a gentle expression on his face, Idris looked at her and said, ¡°Grandma, you believe her nonsensical words? You¡¯ve seen how Yvette and I have been these past few days. We¡¯re fine.¡± Madam Young seemed not to believe his words but instead looked at me. ¡°Yvette, tell Grandma the truth. Have you and Iddy really divorced?¡± Unsure of Madam Young¡¯s condition, I pursed my lips and said, ¡°Grandma, I know you hope we can continue living well together, but whether people can stay together depends on fate. Regardless of whether Idris and I are divorced or not, I will alwayse here to visit you.¡± I did not directly answer her question but rather offered some polite words. Madam Young was a clever woman. She did not press further but fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°As long as you two are fine, that¡¯s all I care about. The annex here has been cleaned. up. You two have just finished dinner, so why don¡¯t you walk around the house? You should live here from now on.¡± I was stunned. Had Madam Young not taken in what I just said? ¡°Grandma¡­¡± I was about to speak. She looked at me and Idris with a kind face and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have treated that Zanier kid like that. After all, she¡¯s a rtive. Blood¡¯s thicker than water. Acting that way is like pping Jack Zanier in the face. He¡¯s known for being protective. Although the Youngs s don¡¯t need him, it¡¯s better to have a friend than a foe. I¡¯m just afraid he might cause troubleter, creating obstacles out of spite.¡± Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Madam Young Asking For Help Idris hummed in agreement and said in a calm voice, ¡°No worries. We will simply cease contact in the future.¡± His way of speaking made Madam Young somewhat helpless. She sighed softly and waved at Idris. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t meddle in the younger generation¡¯s affairs. Go on with your work.¡± After saying this, she looked at me. ¡°Yvette, stay and chat with Grandma for a while. Seeing this, Idris had no choice but to get up and leave. After Idris left, I turned to Madam Young and began, ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± She did not give me a chance to speak and instead extended her hand toward me. ¡°Child,e and help me up.¡± I stood up and helped her to her feet, unsure where she nned to go. She then pointed toward the inner courtyard. Seeing this, I continued to support her as we walked further in. Madam Young¡¯s residence was vast. Usually, when we visited, we would only talk and chat with her in the outer rooms, rarely entering the inner courtyard. As she opened the door to the inner courtyard, I saw arge church¨Clike hall, spanning hundreds of square feet. I was slightly surprised, though it was not entirely unexpected as many elderly people often had prayer rooms in their homes. Inside the hall, Madam Young asked me to help her walk to the altar. She lit some candles and handed them to me. ¡°You go ahead and light up the rest.¡± I took the candle, bowed, and lit up the rest of the candles. Madam Young knelt on the cushion and patted the one next to her. ¡°Yvette,e here.¡± There were dozens of statues of various sizes in the room. I knelt beside her on the cushion and, with a calm heart, prayed to the biggest statue in the middle of the hall. Madam Young¡¯s posture was exceptionally respectful, even devout. I remained silent until she finished, and then looked at her, somewhat puzzled. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. It was not strange for her to pray, but it was odd she had brought me to her private prayer hall. After murmuring a few lines of scripture that I could not decipher, she finally turned to me.¡± Yvette, do you know why I brought you here?¡± I pursed my lips and shook my head truthfully. Holding her rosary, she did not get straight to the point, but began, ¡°Iddy¡¯s grandfather and I started our fortune with just a little bit of hard¨Cearned money. Over the years, Young Corporation has developed tremendously, bing a top entity both domestically and internationally. If we started our business for a living back then, Young Corporation has now. be the bloodline of the Youngs. Before he passed, that old man entrusted me to hand over Young Corporation to Idris, to let him develop it from generation to generation, continuing the Young legacy. You are Idris¡® wife, and in the future, you must be his virtuous partner. The inner house of the Youngs Old Manor needs you to manage it.¡± Chapter 226 Madart Young Asking For Hay I pursed my lips, realizing what Madam Young was about to say, and instinctively wanted to refuse. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± ¡°Let me finish,¡± she interrupted me and continued. ¡°Over these years, I¡¯ve been hesitating. If I truly handed over the management of the Youngs¡® Old Manor to you, could you even shoulder this responsibility? I was too cautious and worried before, but now I see it was unnecessary. Your father left in a hurry, leaving behind a mess. If it were someone else, they might have mortgaged Scott Corporation by now. But you are a resilient child, persisting despite financial difficulties and even risking yourself to retrieve the funds in Macamer. Yvette, it wasn¡¯t easy for the Youngs to reach this point. I know what you want to tell me, but I am old and don¡¯t have much time left to find someone else who Idris cares about and can take over the heavy responsibilities of the Young household.¡± Hearing her words, I remained silent, unsure of what to say. Seeing my silence, she sighed deeply. ¡°I know that no matter what choice you¡¯re going to make, I have no right to interfere, let alone demand how you should act. Yvette, for the sake of the help I once gave to your father, can you promise me one thing?¡± At this point, I naturally had no reason to refuse. Looking at her aged and weary face, I nodded slightly. ¡°Grandma, do tell me.¡± She shakily opened a cab door in the prayer hall and took out a somewhat yellowed notebook, handing it to me. ¡°I¡¯m sure Mr. Zachary has told you about the incident ten years ago. Many of the victims in that disaster involved their entire families. I have recorded a few survivors here. Some of them were elderly, who have passed away due to illness or old in age the past two years. Some were children, who have now grown up and started their own families. Others, due to severe repercussions from the ident, have be physically disabled. These people have been covertly looked after by Mr. Zachary all these years. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 This Is Not My Responsibility to Bear Hearing Madam Young¡¯s words, I took the notebook from her hands and opened it, finding hundreds of names. Seeing a familiar name, I could not help but be stunned for a moment. I looked at her, and said, ¡°Maxwell Sanchez Madam Young nodded slightly and said after a moment, ¡°That boy¡¯s quite capable. When he was sent to the orphanage, I originally nned to arrange something for him through Mr. Zachary, but unexpectedly, your father stepped in first. Under your father¡¯s care, he has grown up very well.¡± Looking at her, I hesitated for a few seconds and asked, ¡°Was the reason you helped Scott Corporation during its difficult times partly because my father took care of Maxwell?¡± She nodded, not denying it. It made sense. When my father¡¯s business was struggling and Scott Corporation faced bankruptcy, the Youngs proposed that if I married Idris, they would provide financial assistance to Scott Corporation. My father had always wondered why Madam Young specifically chose me, given the number of suitable matches in Lake City. Even if the Youngs had not offered financial help, he would not have opposed the marriage to the Youngs, Closing the yellowed notebook in my hand, I said to Madam Young, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re giving this to me because¡­ She nodded and exined, ¡°I¡¯m old, and there are many things I can no longer do. The incident back then was a sinmitted by Sir Young. There¡¯s karma in this world, and I¡¯m not afraid of retribution you Holding the notebook in my hand, I did not rush to respond to her. I remained silent for a while before asking, ¡°Why not let Idris and Liam know about the past?¡± How could we even begin topensate for the grief of over three hundred lives and families? Madam Young sighed. ¡°I thought about telling them, but seeing the attitude of Idris¡® father. after he found out, your grandfather and I dismissed the idea. The guilt of hundreds of lives is something we should bear, not them. Yvette, can you understand this selfishness of mine?¡± 1 pursed my lips, saying nothing. If Idris knew that the flourishing and unshakable Young Corporation was built upon the sacrifice of hundreds of lives by his grandfather, could he still enjoy this wealth and honor with a clear conscience? Could he still stand at the top of the Young Corporation building, directing affairs and disying his talents? The answer was unknown to me, and I had no desire to probe further. I handed the notebook back to Madam Young and said, ¡°Grandma, I can tell you that I¡¯ll use my own strength to help and even take care of those survivors, but I will not take on this responsibility that you¡¯re trying to pass onto me. It belongs to the Youngs, I will help them. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 229 This is Not My Response because I want to, like my father did. I¡¯ll do what I can out of my own volition, not as a duty for Young Corporation to atone. The responsibility you wish to pass on should not be mine to bear. I cannot carry this burden for the descendants of the Youngs.¡± I knew these words would disappoint Madam Young, but I would not take on this responsibility whether or not I was Idris¡® wife, and whether or not I would continue to have a long¨Cterm rtionship with him in the future. One person should not be too selfish. Having enjoyed the wealth and honor provided by their family, why should they not be the ones to bear the sinsmitted by the family too? Even ifpensation and atonement were needed, it should be done by the descendants of the Youngs themselves. In in terms, I was just an outsider. If there truly were vengeful spirits, I was merely afraid that my actions would not change the karma that would befall the descendants of the Youngs. After hearing my words, Madam Young seemed somewhat dazed for a while before she reached out to take the notebook back and sighed deeply, resignedly saying, ¡°Alright, forget about it.¡± Watching her put away the notebook, I did not know what to say to her. There was a knock on the door. It was Mr. Zachary. He entered, saw that I was also present, nodded slightly at me, and then said to Madam Young, ¡°Madam Young, the doctor is here to do your check¨Cup.¡± Madam Young nodded, and I took the opportunity to help her out of the inner courtyard. I did not feel it was appropriate to stay while the doctor conducted her check¨Cup, so after politely saying goodbye, I left her courtyard. It was alreadyte, and I was just thinking about leaving the mansion and finding a way to ask Charles to take me back. However, just as I had left Madam Young¡¯s courtyard and was near a pavilion, Idris suddenly called out to me, ¡°Where are you nning to go? Chapter 229 Yvette Stay Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Yvette, Stay C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Hearing the voice, I looked over and saw him leaning against a pir in the pavilion, seemingly having waited there for a while. I pursed my lips and replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m heading back.¡± The night was too dark for me to discern his expression, but I saw him straighten up and walk toward me from the pavilion, his voice deep and maic, ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s go together then.¡± Together? I frowned, unsure of what he meant. Madam Young had asked him to stay at Old Manor, had she not? Where were we going together? Not having the energy to discuss it further, I continued walking along the pebbled path of the courtyard, heading out. However, at the fork, my wrist was suddenly grasped by the man beside me. I tried to pull away but could not, so I turned to look at him with displeasure. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°We¡¯re staying here,¡± he said, his dark eyes ncing toward the side courtyard, indicating that we should head in that direction. That was what he meant by ¡®together¡°. I pursed my lips and responded, ¡°I had no ns to stay at the old manor.¡± He raised an eyebrow, ¡°By leaving now, are you trying to announce to everyone in the Young family that we¡¯re divorced?¡± ¡°Do I need to announce it?¡± I retorted coldly. I could not break away from his hand that was holding mine, so I could only remain in the same spot. Christina had already made it clear at the dinner table, and I had expressed my thoughts clearly in Madam Young¡¯s room. It seemed everyone was just pretending to be oblivious. I suspected Madam Young knew better than anyone that the rtionship between Idris and me was probably already over in all but name. He looked at me, his face restrained and somber with his ck eyes intently fixed on me.¡± Tired of pretending to y along with me?¡± I felt suffocated, my lips pressed tightly as I said, ¡°Idris, the most undesirable thing between people is lingering attachment, Since you¡¯ve already signed the divorce agreement, why can¡¯t you make our rtionship clear? Grandma is a wise person. If we exin it to her properly, she¡¯s going to be fine.¡± I hated this kind of rtionship, especially when it involved emotions. Some things got worse, the longer one dragged them out. It was better to endure short¨Cterm pain for long¨Cterm relief. We should have cut it off swiftly, and even if it was painful, it would have been better to end it quickly. Not hearing his voice for a long time, I thought he was not listening to me. Suddenly, he gripped my wrist tighter and started pulling me back. Chapter 228 Yvelle, Stay Feeling startled and confused, I tugged at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He did not stop and continued pulling me back toward Madam Young¡¯s courtyard. His voice was almost icily cold, ¡°As you wish. Let¡¯s tell Grandma that we¡¯re already divorced.¡± I was somewhat taken aback by his sudden agreement. Despite my inner doubts, I did not say anything more and followed him back to the exterior of Madam Young¡¯s courtyard. We happened to bump into Mr. Zachary and the doctor leaving the courtyard. Seeing us return, Mr. Zachary greeted us. Idris, with his lips pursed and a rather somber expression on his face, casually asked the doctor, ¡°Dr. Langford, how¡¯s my grandma¡¯s recovery going?¡± Dr. Langford sighed slightly and said to us, ¡°She is getting older, after all, and her body is naturally not as robust as it used to be, especially after thesest two episodes. Now, she can only recover slowly. You all should spend time with her and keep her from worrying too much. If cared for well, she might hold on for a few more years. But if not¡­¡± He paused briefly before adding, ¡°She probably has a couple of years left.¡± After speaking, he nodded slightly and left with his medicine kit. Mr. Zachary looked at us hesitantly for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Mr. Young, Mrs. Young, Madam Young has just fallen asleep. If you have anything to say, perhaps it¡¯s better toe back tomorrow? Her spirits have been low these past few days, and she¡¯s found it hard to sleep. Now that she¡¯s finally resting, I can¡¯t bear to wake her up.¡± Idris remained silent, and I nodded slightly, smiling at Mr. Zachary, ¡°Alright, we just came to see Grandma. If she¡¯s asleep, we won¡¯t disturb her.¡± Having said that, I took Idris¡® hand and turned to leave the courtyard. Idris did not speak a word along the way. Not knowing what he was thinking, I chose to remain silent as well. After a while, he suddenly stopped, his deep and glossy eyes fixed on me. He said, ¡°Yvette, stay.¡± Enjoy Ad Free Reading>> Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Was He Asking Me for a Favor? I was stunned, feeling a surge of electricity pass through me as I met Idris¡® dark gaze. It was leaving me numb and disoriented. Was he¡­ asking me for a favor? Proud as he was, would he ask someone for help? ¡°I know you resent me and hate me, and I¡¯m aware that you want freedom and to sever all ties with me,¡± he began, his wordscking the arrogance and assertiveness of the past, only conveying a sense of helplessness. ¡°Perhaps you might not want to see me ever again. I understand all of this.¡± Hearing him say these words with such a deste and sad demeanor left me unsure of how to respond. A prolonged silence filled the quiet path, and after a while, he looked up at me. Under the dim streetlight, I saw a different side of him, one that was disoriented, cautious, and slightly pleading. ¡°But could you please stay? Stay with the Youngs. You can torment or hurt me, but just stay!¡± I had always been more receptive to gentleness than force. His sudden change in tone left me unable to adapt for quite some time. Finally, I managed to find my voice and asked, ¡°Because of Grandma?¡± It seemed that only Madam Young could make him soften like this. Everyone had their weaknesses, and for him, it was Madam Young. He did not respond, his silence serving as a tacit agreement. I sighed deeply, frustrated with myself for not being strong enough. I said with slightly pursed lips, ¡°For the time being, I will stay at old manor to apany Grandma.¡± His eyes, usually soposed and cold, suddenly brightened at my words, and he looked at me somewhat excitedly. ¡°Really?¡± I nodded. Why did it feel like Idris was just like a child right now? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ufortable with his demeanor, I pulled away from his grasp and walked toward the side. courtyard. Seeing the brightly lit small building in the side courtyard, I somewhat despised myck of resolve. He had just shown a bit of vulnerability, and I had caved in. I truly was¡­ spineless. Inside the side courtyard, Mr. Zachary had already arranged everything meticulously. The living room had been completely refurbished, with all furniture andyout changed, presumably because Madam Young feared I would mind Moore having lived there before. I did not care about such things¨Cthis was just a ce for shelter from the elements, nothing more. ¡°Let Mr. Zachary know if you need anything,¡± the man¡¯s voice came from behind me. I did not turn to look at him but responded with a nonchnt hum, ¡°Nothing else. It¡¯s gettingte, you should rest early.¡± Then I headed straight upstairs to the bedroom, minding my own business. However, upon reaching the second floor, I realized that the two¨Cbedroomyout had been converted into abined bedroom and dressing room, with only one bed remaining. Staring at therge bed before me, I realized I had acted impulsively. My idea of staying was under the impression that I would have my own bedroom, separate from Idris, but I had not expected there to be only one bed! One bed meant that staying here would require us to share it. We were adults, and having been husband and wife, sleeping in the same bed could hardly guarantee we had pure intentions. I rubbed my forehead, feeling stuck between a rock and a hard ce. Idris was right about one thing: I wanted to sever all ties with him, both physically and emotionally. Now, with this single bed¡­. Footsteps approached from behind, followed by Idris¡® deep, restrained voice, ¡°Grandma changed this ce up. Sorry, I just found out.¡± I pursed my lips, pausing before replying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa.¡± I would even take the floor if necessary, as long as I had nkets and bedding. I searched the wardrobe in the dressing room, knowing that Mr. Zachary usually kept spare bedding there. As expected, I found two thick nkets and mattresses. Just as I reached to take them, Idris spoke up before me, ¡°You sleep on the bed. I¡¯ll make do on the floor.¡± He did not wait for my response,ying out the bedding on the carpet at the foot of the bed. I hesitated for a moment before he spoke again, ¡°Mr. Zachary will have peoplee over to clean the ce in the morning. There¡¯ll be gossip if I were to stay downstairs.¡± I had not considered this and nodded slightly, epting the reality of sharing the same roof with him. Without further discussion, I went to the bathroom to freshen up. The day had been filled with too many events, leaving me utterly exhausted. While showering, I thought of Liam and Emily arguing over the phone call and hurriedly finished checking on them. When I returned to the bedroom, Idris had already prepared the bed, but he was nowhere to be seen. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Bodies Burled for Ten Years Uninterested in him, I looked for my phone and called Sweety, but the call was hung up after a few rings. When I tried again, it was no longer going through. I only received a text message, saying: [ Yvette, I know what I want, what I should do, and what I shouldn¡¯t. I¡¯m not a child. I don¡¯t need you constantly telling me what to do. I want some peace and quiet for a few days, so please don¡¯t bother me!] Looking at the message on my phone, I felt a lump in my throat. Was she ming me for interfering too much? Sighing deeply, my headache worsened. Yes, I was not her mother and had no right to meddle in her private affairs. I was just a childhood friend. If she was determined to do something, I was not someone who could stop her. However, she met Liam because of me. I could logically analyze the pros and cons, but I could not calmly watch her blindly follow her heart. up Putting down my phone, I felt extremely ufortable. If Liam and Emily truly end up splitting because of her impulsiveness, how would I face Emily in the future? My phone vibrated suddenly. ncing at it, I saw a call from my mother. Then, upon. answering it, I heard her asking, ¡°Yvette, are you asleep?¡± Hearing her voice improved my mood, and I replied, ¡°Not yet, Mom. When are you and Mr. Sanchez coming back?¡± ¡°I was just about to discuss this with you,¡± my mother began. ¡°After attending Mary¡¯s wedding, Little Sanchez and I went to his hometown. It¡¯s really remote, but the air is fresh and the scenery is beautiful, though the roads aren¡¯t easy to drive down. We couldn¡¯t drive up to the mountain this afternoon, so Little Sanchez and I hiked there. You have no idea what it was like. I¡¯ve never walked such a long mountain path in my life. It was exhausting!¡± Listening to my mother¡¯s rambling, I realized she and Maxwell had gone to the mountain that copsed ten years ago. I quickly asked, ¡°You were only supposed to take a look. Why did you go into the mountain? The mountain is almost entirely hollowed out with mining tunnels. What are you doing there?¡± My mother seemed unconcerned as she spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I had the same concerns as you initially, thinking that since a disaster had urred here before, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be safe. However, when Little Sanchez and I arrived today, we realized it¡¯s not as dangerous as you C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. think. The previously copsed mountainside hasrgely recovered, and now it¡¯s all dense forests. I inquired around, and the government often sends people for inspection, so it¡¯s safe. Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems. Besides, many vigers still live deep in the mountains. They said that apart from the natural disaster that urred ten years ago, there haven¡¯t been any significant incidents since then, so it¡¯s fine.¡± Knowing I could not persuade my mother from afar, I sighed slightly and could only respond, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t worry then. But tell me, what are you doing in the mountains? When will youe back?¡± My mother chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s what I was just about to tell you. That Little Sanchez originally just wanted toe back for a vitut when we arrived at the foot of the mountain, a viger mentioned that some remains of the people octus perished in the disaster ten years ago had been found due to the changes over the years. Hearing this, Little Sanchez wanted to enme back and see if he could find his parents¡® remaine to give them a proper burial. I frowned. The mountains had been hollowed out, and most people were buried hundreds of feet deep when the mountains copsed. How could the remains of the victims suddenly appear ? ti they were to be found, it would likely be due to tectonic movements or extensive development in the area. But in just ten years, there had not been any earthquakes or other natural disasters there, not had there been significant development. The Youngs had not developed that mountain area since the incident. They barely touched thatnd, and needle to say, neither had anyone else. ¡°Mom, are you sure that the remains found by the vigers are from the victims of that disaster? It¡¯s been ten years. There might have been other idents in the mountains, and the bodies might not belong to those victims,¡± I said, voicing my doubts. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Why Don¡¯t You Ask Those Dogs? My mother exined, ¡°Little Sancher initially thought the same, but the viger said the persuadris were found in the location of the vige that copsed during thendslide (thermore, some stone and iron tools previously used by the vigers and other non degradable stems were also discovered.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Could caused by tectonic movements? After all, many phenomena in nature ur silently. I pursed my lips, hesitating for a moment. If what my mother said was true, then the discovery of the remains of those victims could lead to the revtion that the mountain copse was rted to the mining activities conducted there in the past. ¡°Yvette, are you listening?¡± My mother¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone after I had been silent for a while I quickly responded, ¡°Yes, Mom, I¡¯m listening¡± After a brief pause, I still expressed my concern. ¡°Regardless, you shoulde back soon My mother assured me over the phone, ¡°Alright, Little Sanchez and I will return as soon as we finish here. By the way, how have you been these past few days? Is everything okay? Moore hasn¡¯t been causing you any trouble, has she? I replied, a bit exasperated, ¡°I¡¯m fine, and Moore is in custody. She can¡¯t cause me any trouble. Just come back soon so I don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Still concerned, my mother asked, ¡°And what about the Youngs? You and Idris Knowing she was about to delve into mundane matters again, I quickly interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m fine, everything is as usual. Also, Idris and I are already divorced. There¡¯s nothing between us. Alright, it¡¯ste, you should go to sleep. Remember toe back early. Seeing that I was being firm, my mother did not press further and hung up the phone. When Idris came back in, he was carrying a first aid kit. Seeing him, I did not have much to say and turned to dry my hair and take care of my own business However, just as I turned around, I unexpectedly heard a hiss Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Instinctively, I turned back to see Idris removing the bandage from the back of his head. He could not see the wound himself and was fumbling to apply medicine. I quickly walked over and took the medicine from him, frowning as I asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the house have a doctor?¡± It was astonishing how self¨Creliant he was, even going so far as to apply medicine to himself Seeing that I took the medicine, he snatched it back from my hands and said, ¡°Dr. Langford doesn¡¯t live in the old manor, and it¡¯ste now. It would be inconvenient to bother him about this. The wound isn¡¯t serious. I can handle it myself.¡± I was speechless. If he could see the wound at the back of his head, I might have turned a blind eye. However Seeing him trying to apply the medicine again, I could not hold back any longer and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you with it.¡± Without further discussion, I took the medicine and went behind him to apply it. The wound was not large and had already scabbed over As long as it stayed dry, it would heal in a day or Unwure whether his im of having a condo was true, I refrained frommenting on him being over¨C drarnatie After applying the medicine, I did not weary bardages as they were necessary Then, handing the medicine back to him, I got up to go about my business but was suddenly pulled back ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, frowning in annoyance as I nearly fell over The man had handsome features, and seeing them up close like this was rare. He looked more striking from this angle. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said simply. Those were the only two words he managed to say after some time, so I pursed my lips and pulled my hand back, saying dismissively, ¡°No need for that.¡± His lips curved up into a smile. ¡°Grandma asked me how I got this injury. I told her you hit The¡± I was taken aback, staring at him in disbelief. ¡°When did I ever hit you? Idris Young, there¡¯s a limit to making things up Sering me getting upset, he smiled and said, ¡°Wait until I finish before you get angry, okay?¡± I pursed my lips, clearly displeased. He continued nonchntly, ¡°Grandma said I deserved it. When she didn¡¯t believe me, I tol her I got injured by a dog while being a busybody. Huh? Looking at him, I had the feeling he was just dragging me into a nonsensical conversation. He smiled lightly. ¡°But I still don¡¯t believe it. How could being a busybody lead to a dog. injuring my head? Yvette, why don¡¯t you tell me the details?¡± I pursed my lips, replying indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? When I found you, you were already injured. How would I know the details? If you¡¯re really curious, why don¡¯t you go look for those dogs and ask them?¡± 232 Charlies Vater Tock the initiative to Talk to You? Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Charlies Yates Took the Initiative to Talk to You? Unwilling to admit the truth, I firmly decided to stick to my story and not engage in further conversation with him. As it waste at night and I was already exhausted from the day¡¯s events, I went straight to bed to sleep. Fortunately, Idris did not continue to inquire but simply sighed softly and settled down on the makeshift bed on the floor. The night passed without any other incident. The next day, I was awakened by the ringing of my phone. Groggy, I answered the call without checking who it was and mumbled, ¡°Hello.¡± A cool male voice came from the other end, ¡°Ms. Scott, it¡¯s me, Charlie.¡± Charlie? Startled for a few seconds, my mind suddenly cleared. I cleared my throat and spoke into the phone, ¡°Mr. Yates, hello.¡± The person on the other end seemed to be in a good mood, his voice slightly maic as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for calling you so early. Did I disturb your rest?¡± I shook my head, then realized he could not see me, and said into the phone, ¡°No, it¡¯s about time to get up. Do you¡­ need something?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. His pleasant voice continued, ¡°I¡¯m looking to invest in something here in Lake City. Last night, I met with a leader from the city construction department, and he mentioned you¡¯re considering taking over a project in Avaloria of Lake City. I just arrived here and don¡¯t want to spread myself too thin. I was wondering if you¡¯d be interested in partnering with me to take on all the projects in Avaloria?¡± I did not expect him to call me so early regarding this matter. Originally, I wanted to talk to him about this matter to see if we could reach an agreement, but I never expected that he woulde to me first. I was feeling overjoyed and said, ¡°That sounds great, Mr. Yates. Where are you? Let¡¯s meet and talk about this coboration,¡± He seemed to chuckle softly before responding, ¡°I¡¯m at¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± A low, slightly hoarse voice suddenly interrupted, startling Charlie into silence. Hearing the voice, I looked up and saw Idris getting up from the floor at the foot of the bed. He looked at me groggily and asked. ¡°Why are they calling so early? Is it something important? His voice was still as hoarse and pleasant as ever. It took me a good while to realize that I had stayed in the Old Manorst night and slept in the same room as him. I opened my mouth as I looked at him, unsure what to say. I had no choice but to say to Charlie on the phone, ¡°Mr. Yates, please send me your address, or I can send you mine, and we can meet to talk.¡± The man on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment before speaking again, ¡°Did I disturb you?¡± I quickly shook my head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talkter,¡± came the man¡¯s slightly deep voice from the other end. I could not gauge his emotions through the phone, but somehow, I felt that Charlie seemed a bit displeased upon hearing Idris¡® voice.. After the call ended, Idris, with his eyes slightly narrowed, watched me intently. His voice was low and composed as he asked, ¡°Mr. Yates? Charlie Yates?¡± I nodded and calmly exined, ¡°He approached me to discuss a coboration on several projects in Avaloria.¡± Idris pursed his lips, his eyes growing inscrutable. After a moment, he asked, ¡°He initiated the discussion about the coboration?¡± I nodded. Although I was also curious, I did not reveal any unusual expressions. At that moment, there was a knock at the door, followed by Charles¡® voice, ¡°Mr. Young, Mrs. Young.¡± Hearing the voice from outside, s got up and asked, ¡°What is it? ¡°Something happened at the Western Garden. Madam Young wants you both to go there,¡± Charles responded. Hearing this, both Idris and I were startled. The Western Garden was where Liam and Emily lived. Idris¡® brows furrowed slightly as he inquired, ¡°What happened?¡± Through the door, Charles simply said, ¡°It¡¯s better if you see for yourselves,¡± before heading downstairs. Thinking of the incident that had happened in the backyardst night, I grew worried. I quickly got dressed and hurried out, with Idris following me. Seeing my concern, he asked, Do you know what happened?¡± I shook my head, sighing slightly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it must be something serious, or Grandma wouldn¡¯t have called us over so early.¡± Hearing this, Idris did not press further. As we rushed over to the Western Garden, we noticed it was eerily quiet outside. Dr. Langford, who had left the previous night, was leaving with his medical bag, followed by Mr. Zachary. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Seeing this situation, I could not help but step forward and ask, ¡°Mr. Zachary, what happened? Seeing our worried expressions, Mr. Zachary reassured us with a slight smile, ¡°Nothing to worry about, it¡¯s good news. Go inside and see for yourselves.¡± Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 It¡¯s Good News Good news? I wanted to ask more, but Mr. Zachary had already left with Dr. Langford. Upon entering the Western Garden¡¯s hall, there was nobody around. It seemed everyone was upstairs, judging from the voices echoing down to us. Idris and 1 ascended the stairs, and upon reaching Liam and Emily¡¯s master bedroom, we heard Madam Young¡¯sughter, which sounded very cheerful. At the doorway, we saw Emily lying in bed, with Liam standing beside her, caring for her. Madam Young and Liam¡¯s mother were sitting by the bed, chatting andughing with Emily. It was a scene that hinted at something positive. Hearing our approach, they all turned to look at us. Madam Young beckoned to us. ¡°Come here quickly and take a seat.¡± Once inside the bedroom, she looked at me with a kind smile. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night? Did 1 wake you up by calling you here so early?¡± Idris and I nodded in unison. Idris then asked, ¡°Grandma, what had happened here?¡± She replied warmly, ¡°I thought it was bad news, but it turned out to be good news. Emily here is pregnant.¡± Idris seemed slightly taken aback before looking at Liam. Liam looked at him, and calmly suggested, ¡°Iddy, why don¡¯t you apany me to the hospital? Dr. Langford said that Emily¡¯s pregnancy hormones are unstable and she needs medication.¡± Idris agreed without furtherment and left the room with Liam. In the bedroom, after a few words of advice from the elders to Emily, they too left. Then it was just me and Emily in the room. She leaned on the bed, looked at me and said apologetically, ¡°Yvette, I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t know Grandma sent someone over to call you too. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry so y in the mori I smiled at her as if I did not mind one bit. I simply looked at her and asked, ¡°Did something happen in the morning?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise, why would Madam Young, be rmed so early in the morning? She took a deep breath, her gentle face revealing a mix of helplessness and self¨Cmockery. ¡°It¡¯s actually quiteughable when I think about it now. I always thought I was lucky to be born. into a wealthy and comfortable family, to have received a good education, to have a job I love, and to have married a seemingly wless man who respects and cherishes me. But¡­¡± She smiled bitterly and looked at me. ¡°You must have guessed something about what happenedst night in the backyard.¡± I pursed my lips, feeling an unpleasant premonition and asked her, ¡°Does Liam have someone else by his side?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Emily shook her head, tears brimming in her eyes. ¡°He says there¡¯s no one, and I wanted to believe him. But early this morning, another woman called him, and he was leaving to her. If it wasn¡¯t for me trying to stop him, to get him to exin things clearly to me, I wouldn¡¯t have identally gotten pushed and started bleeding. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to her now.¡± So Madam Young¡¯s call for us was not just about Emily¡¯s pregnancy, but because Emily almost had an ident. I took a deep breath, looking at Emily, unsure of how tofort her or what to say. After a moment of silence, I asked, ¡°Did Liam exin everything to you after he learned about your pregnancy?¡± Emily nodded. ¡°He said it was just a friend and not what I was thinking. But Yvette, would a friend call him early in the morning asking to meet up?¡± Listening to Emily, I sensed that she was still uncertain about whether Liam really had someone else. Considering Liam¡¯s situation with Sweety, which seemed to be unrequited from Sweety¡¯s side, I said to Emily, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s really as Liam said, it¡¯s just a friend. You know what kind of person he is. For all these years, despite the distance between you two, there¡¯s never been an issue. If he really had any intentions to cheat, why wouldn¡¯t he do it while he was abroad, out of your sight? Instead, he waits to come back to the country, under your watch, to create trouble? Isn¡¯t that just asking to get caught?¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Do You Trust Charlie That Much? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Emily was momentarily stunned, then looked at me somewhat bewilderedly and asked, ¡°Am I really being too paranoid?¡± Looking at her, I said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry for now. Liam isn¡¯t that kind of person. I think it¡¯s just some young girl who has taken a fancy to Liam, but he doesn¡¯t reciprocate those feelings. He¡¯s considering your feelings, which is why he didn¡¯t tell you about this. You should focus on taking care of yourself and avoid arguing with Liam. If there really is a problem, with so many elders in the Young family, Liam will have to take their views into ount.¡± I was not good at giving advice, but after talking to Emily for a while, she pursed her lips and did not dwell on it any longer. She sighed while gently touching her belly and said, ¡°I was thinking of waiting until Madam Young got a bit better before telling everyone this good news, but now¡­¡°! I gave a slight smile and said, ¡°No matter how it¡¯s announced, it¡¯s still good news. I saw Grandma earlier, and she looked very happy.¡± Emily smiled at me and said, ¡°Liam and I are expecting our second child, and you and Iddy should also hurry up. The old manor will be quite lively with more children around¡­¡± After speaking, she seemed to remember that Idris and I were divorced and apologized somewhat awkwardly, ¡°I spoke without thinking. I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± I shook my head smilingly and said it was okay. After chatting with Emily for a while and realizing it was gettingte, I left the Western Garden to meet Charlie as I had arranged. As I reached the courtyard gate, I ran into Liam and Idris, who had returned with the medicine. I was slightly surprised that they hade back so soon. When Liam saw me leaving, he said, ¡°Do you have something urgent to do? If not, maybe you can have breakfast with us before going. I shook my head and smiled, ¡°I have an appointment to keep. I¡¯lle backter to see Emily. Due to Idris¡¯s presence, I did not mention Sweety¡¯s matter to Liam but simply exchanged a few pleasantries. Idris then said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Before I could object, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll go start the car.¡± With that, he left. I stood there momentarily dumbfounded, swallowing the words I had intended to say. Fine. Why bother bickering about these things? We all lived in the same house anyway. After bidding goodbye to Liam, I left the house to find Idris already waiting outside in the car. Once I got in, he asked, ¡°Where to?¡± I gave him the address Charlie had given and then fell silent. There was not much to talk about throughout the journey, so we both remained quiet.. When we arrived at the restaurant downstairs, I nced at the handsome man beside me and said, ¡°Thank you. Then, I opened the door to get out of the car. That was when I heard his deep voiceing from behind me, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± What? I frowned and looked at him, saying, ¡°No need. You can go about your business. I¡¯ll just take a cab back after the meeting. He raised an eyebrow at me, his voice calm as he asked, ¡°Do you trust Charlie that much?¡± His question seemed odd, and I realized after a moment that he was waiting outside because he was worried about my meeting with Charlie. For safety¡¯s sake? Slightly pursing my lips, I replied irritably, ¡°It¡¯s a business meeting in a public ce. Besides, he¡¯s from Silvana, and I¡¯m a local from Lake City. If there¡¯s any distrust, it should be him being wary of me.¡± He narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at me as if I were na?ve, and said, ¡°Why would he choose you for a project worth several billion, when he could have approached anyone else?¡± That question did stump me momentarily. It would have made sense if I had approached Charlie first, but why would he seek me out on his own initiative? It took me a second to react. I looked at him and said, ¡°Inch and I are also friends. Can¡¯t he cooperate with me because of that friendship? Idris, not everyone is like you, prioritizing profit above everything else.¡± After saying that, I got out of the car without another word. I did not look back to see his reaction. I knew he would not be pleased with my words, but there was nothing I could do. The words were already spoken, and I certainly would not humble myself to appease him. Inside the restaurant. The waiter led me to the spot Charlie had reserved in advance. He was already there. This time, there was no private room or obscure screen. He wore a cap on his head, but his face was bare, without even a mask. It took me a few seconds to absorb what I was looking at.. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Do the Two of You Love Each Other Very Much? ¡°The waiter¡¯s voice reached my ears. ¡°Mr. Yates, your guest has arrived.¡± After saying that, the walter left upon receiving a nod from Charlie. Seeing me standing still, Charlie smiled gently. ¡°Ms. Scott, please take a seat.¡± I nodded, btedly regaining my voice. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Sitting across from Charlie, I still felt somewhat dazed. The man in front of me was extremely handsome, like an exquisitely sculpted artifact. A sculpted face, yes, that was the right description. It was just too perfect. His nose, mouth, eyes, and even the shape of his face were wless. 1 Did tuch not say he was injured in a car ident? Howe¡­ I could not help but scrutinize his face. Upon closer inspection, I could indeed see traces of scars, but they were faint, almost invisible. ¡°Ms. Scott?¡± The man in front of me slightly pursed his lips, his beautiful eyes fixed on me int confusion. ¡°rightened you?¡±¡± I I quickly shook my head and took a deep breath. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that this is the first time we¡¯re meeting like this, and I¡¯m slightly¡­ not used to it.¡± He suddenly chuckled, apologetically saying, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry aboutst time. I had to use the screen because my wounds hadn¡¯t healed properly. I apologize if that made you ufortable. I shook my head, wanting to say something, but my mind went nk, and I wondered if I was being swayed by appearances. Bzz¡­ My phone vibrated, pulling me back to reality. I looked down and saw a message from Idris: [I¡¯m waiting downstairs.] Seeing the message, 1 frowned and nced out the window, indeed spotting Idris¡¯s ck. Bugatti. Noticing my gaze, Charlie followed my line of sight and naturally saw Idris¡® car too. Raising an eyebrow, his voice betrayed no emotion. ¡°Your friend? Or¡­?¡± I nodded and said, ¡°My husband¡­¡± After speaking, I realized how redundant this answer was considering Idris and I were already divorced. What husband? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Wanting to exin, but not wanting Charlie to misinterpret, I decided to change the subject.¡± Mr. Yates, is what you said on the phone this morning true? You¡¯re nning to coborate with Scott Corporation on the development project in Avaloria?¡± Charlie nodded, his handsome face revealing a faint smile. ¡°Yes. If possible, I hope Ms. Scott can arrange for us to sign the contract soon. I will also arrange for mypany¡¯s representatives to liaise with yours, so we can start the project quickly.¡± He did not have much else to say besides bringing up the matter of signing the contract. Naturally, I was happy inside, but after some thought, I curiously asked, ¡°Mr. Yates, may I ask. you a question? Why did you choose to coborate with Scott Corporation? After all, there are many capable and influential enterprises in Lake City. Scott Corporation has gone through several setbacks and doesn¡¯t seem to have many advantages in the eyes of others.¡± He looked at me, his eyes still carrying a light smile. ¡°You just said it yourself, to outsiders Scott Corporation may not seem advantageous, but I am not an outsider.¡± Hmm? I looked at him, a bit slow to catch on. He smiled, his lips curving. ¡°You¡¯re a friend of Inch, so naturally, you¡¯re my friend too.¡± Ah, okay then. I smiled, guessing that this exnation made some sense. It seemed the business talk was almost done, and the waiter had almost finished serving all the dishes. Looking at thevish spread on the table, he said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what you liked, so I ordered a variety. Try whatever you want and eat what you like.¡± Looking at the dishes on the table, I thought to myself that he really was wealthy. This was a meal for two, yet he had ordered enough for four or five people. If the table had been bigger, I bet he would have ordered more. I smiled, wanting to say something, but worried it mighte off sycophantic, so I just kept quiet and started eating. However, I was taken aback when some food was suddenly ced on my te. Instinctively, I looked up into Charlie¡¯s handsome eyes. He withdrew the fork he used to serve me, smiling. ¡°I think their pork cutlets are quite good. Give it a try.¡± I nodded, picking up the meat he served me, and thanked him with a smile. We w were not very familiar with each other, and now that business was settled, we did not have much else to chat about. I continued eating quietly, wracking my brain for topics to discuss, trying to prevent the atmosphere from bing too awkward. ¡°Do the two of you love each other very much?¡± Charlie¡¯s voice suddenly came from above. Chatper 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Do You Care About Him? I did not catch on Immediately and looked at Charlie nkly, ¡°What?¡± Following his slightly indifferent gaze, I saw Idris, who had gotten out of the car and was waiting for me. Realizing he was asking about Idris and me, I hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to answer. debt After hesitating for a moment, ¡°He probably feels indebted to me,¡± I eventually said. The sudden change in Idris¡® behavior toward me could only be attributed to a sense of debt for saving his life five years ago, for the injury our child suffered because of Moore, and for the years of misrecognition that he could not make up for. That was pretty much it.. Charlie turned his gaze back, his deep and dark eyes I was puzzled. ¡°Me?¡± He nodded. ¡°Do you care about him?¡± fixing steadily on me. ¡°And you?¡± Not rushing to answer his question, I looked at Charlie and smiled. ¡°Mr. Yates, you don¡¯t seem like the type to gossip about others¡® private lives.¡± He raised an eyebrow, unbothered and calm. ¡°Everyone needs to be curious sometimes. It makes life a bit more interesting. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be boring?¡± As he spoke, his handsome eyes lifted, filled with a captivating charm. Suddenly, my heart sank, and I dropped my fork in shock. Realizing my gaffe, I hurriedly scrambled to pick it up. He was quicker, bending slightly to pick up the fork before me and signaling for someone to bring me a new one. Looking at me, he asked, ¡°Did my words shock you? Why have you turned so pale?¡± I shook my head, still buzzing from the incident. For a moment, I felt as if I had seen someone I was deeply afraid of Luens Dean. Despite Charlie¡¯spletely different appearance, his manner of speaking just now was eerily simr to Lucas¡®. Suppressing the sudden fear in my heart, I looked at Charlie and shook my head apologetically. ¡°No, my stomach just felt a bit unwell, so I identally dropped the fork. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Hearing this, Charlie frowned with concern. ¡°Are you okay? I can take you to the hospital.¡± I hurriedly shook my head, embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just the usual difort for a few days every month. I¡¯ll be fine, but I might need to go back now.¡± He realized what I meant and paused before nodding, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take you downstairs.¡± ¡°No need,¡± I refused, smiling. ¡°I can manage on my own, and it¡¯s just a few steps away. My husband wille to pick me up. Thank you, Mr. Yates.¡± I intentionally brought up Idris. Charlie nodded slightly, his expression remaining calm. ¡± Chapter 236 Do You Care About Him? Alright, then I won¡¯t escort you out.¡± I did not mean to reject him so harshly. It was mainly because though Charlie¡¯s face was no longer hidden by a mask, his legs probably had not fully recovered yet, as he was still sitting in a wheelchair. If he really had to escort me, it would indeed be troublesome for him. Upon leaving the restaurant, as soon as I stepped out, I saw Idris standing by the car, looking striking. He and Charlie were not the same type of handsome. Charlie¡¯s charm was due to his refined nature, while Idris exuded an inherently noble and refined beauty. Both were handsome but in different ways. Seeing mee out, he looked toward me and opened the passenger¨Cside door. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He was so considerate that if I pretended not to notice, it would seem pretentious. Getting into the car, he started the engine and asked softly, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Scott Corporation,¡± I responded, inadvertently checking the time. ncing at him, I asked, You were waiting outside the restaurant the whole time. Did you have something to tell me?¡± He tapped his fingers lightly on the steering wheel, uttering just a word, ¡°No.¡± Was he just waiting for me? The silence in the car was deafening, and I could not decipher his mood at the moment, so I wisely stayed quiet. It was not far, and soon, Idris¡¯s car arrived at the Scott Corporation building. Although I did not know why he had been so attentive all morning, I still looked at him before getting out of the car and said, ¡°Thank you for the ride.¡± was d He pursed his lips, his eyes narrowing as he looked at me. His voice was deep as he said, ¡°Is that all? Just a thank you?¡± I could tell he was in a bad mood. Since when? I thought carefully, and it seemed his mood had soured since I left the restaurant, or more precisely, since I went to meet Charlie. Chatper 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Murder and Hiding a Body Slightly pursing my lips, I did not want to specte on his behavior and calmly said, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to waste time driving me here.¡± Regardless of his reasons for suddenly being so attentive to me, I did not need it. His face stiffened as I spoke so bluntly. After a few seconds of stunned silence, the gloom on his face eased somewhat, reced by a barely noticeable panic as he said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± I did not say much and just stated, ¡°I¡¯ve disrupted your morning, so I¡¯m sorry. I have things to doter and won¡¯t have time to invite you for lunch.¡± After saying that, I turned to leave. Then, he grabbed my wrist. I frowned in annoyance and did not look back at him before simply asking, ¡°Is there something else?¡± Sensing my displeasure, his voice was a bit low as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to Charlie in the future.¡± 11 Suppressing my irritation, I turned to look at him and said expressionlessly, ¡°Idris, we are divorced. Divorce means we no longer have any reason to interfere with each other¡¯s lives. Who I get close to is my freedom.¡± His brows furrowed deeply as his eyes fixed on me. His voice was heavy, but a few secondster, he said somewhat weakly, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to interfere with your life, I just wanted to remind you that Charlie is not a good person. I hope you can protect yourself.¡± I had thought we would end this conversation in an argument, but to my surprise, he did not get angry and calmly exined himself. My built¨Cup annoyance dissipated. After a pause, I responded less harshly. ¡°I got it.¡± Seeing this, he nodded and let go of me, saying, ¡°Go ahead. Have a good day at work.¡± I was a bit unustomed to this way of interacting with him. I nodded slightly and turned to enter Scott Corporation. In the Scott Corporation office. Idris¡® sudden change left me feeling a bit confused. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After zoning out for a while and receiving a work report from Uncle Marcus, he reminded met of a dinner engagement I had to attend that evening. It was originally Maxwell¡¯smitment, but since he was not in Lake City, it was up to me to handle it. After Uncle Marcus left, my phone rang. It was Officer Jackson. As I answered the call, I called out, ¡°Hello? Officer Jackson¡­¡°. Before I could finish my greeting, he said, ¡°Ms. Scott, give it to me straight¨Cis Noah dead or not?¡± Startled by his question, my heart skipped a beat. After hesitating for a few seconds, I responded, ¡°Officer Jackson, what happened? Is there an issue?¡± Chapter 237 Murder and Hiding a flody 22 Over the phone, I could not see his expression, but I could sense that he seemed worried as he said, ¡°Half an hour ago, someone visited Moore, and right after they left, Moore imed that she wanted to report you for murder and hiding a body.¡± Murder and hiding a body? I frowned. ¡°Who visited Moore?¡± He sighed. ¡°A man who imed to be Billy Wilson. Do you know him?¡± Billy Wilson? I did not recognize the name at all. Over the phone, I said, ¡°Officer Jackson, and you¡¯re calling me because¡­¡± I did not finish my sentence, but I had a rough idea. Officer Jackson hummed in affirmation. ¡°Since it involves a homicide, detectives from the criminal police have already gone to Scott Corporation to look for you. I¡¯m calling you to confirm whether Noah is really dead. Tell me the truth. If he¡¯s dead, I need to quickly dispatch people to find the body for investigation, otherwise, I¡¯m worried¡­¡± ¡°That someone is trying to frame me?¡± I asked over the phone. ¡°Yeah.¡± He continued after a pause, ¡°And the Youngs too, given that you are Idris¡¯s wife. If news of the Youngs¡® inw killing someone and hiding the body breaks, it will be hard to keep. it under control.¡± Using me to suppress the Youngs? I frowned. It was true that Moore hated me, but¡­ I could not guarantee it would not implicate the Youngs. ¡°Ms. Scott,¡± Officer Jackson¡¯s urging voice came through the phone. Holding the phone, I was unsure what to do. This matter now involved more than just me. Inch, who had hidden the body, would also be dragged into it. Taking a deep breath, I said, ¡°Noah wasn¡¯t killed by me.¡± Right after I finished speaking, there was silence on the other end, almost void of even breathing sounds. After a while, Officer Jackson finally asked, ¡°Is he really dead?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the body?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I responded, continuing, ¡°I just know that he is dead.¡± There was a pause on the other end. He was about to say something else when my office door was knocked before being pushed open. Several men in police uniforms entered, holding badges and saying, ¡°Ms. Scott, we are from the Lake City¡¯s Criminal Police Department. You¡¯re a suspect in a homicide case, and we need you toe with us to assist in the investigation.¡± Chatper 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Detained Even though I was somewhat prepared, I was still startled when the police suddenly barged in. While still holding the phone, I instinctively hung up and put it away. I nodded at the police officer in front of me and said, The police officer nodded slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After that, he made way for me. ¡°Okay.¡± I pursed my lips and followed them, my mind racing to figure out what to do next. I had to ensure that Inch, who had been innocently dragged into this mess, would not be implicated. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Why did Moore suddenly report me? She had been with the police for such a long time, and even when Ist visited her, she did not seem to have any intention of reporting me. Why report me now? She was the one who set me up. If it were not for Inch¡¯s appearance, I would not have gotten away from this mess in the first ce. Later, Noah¡¯s body disappeared, and she had no evidence, so she yed dumb about it. Why suddenly bring this up now? Did she find out about the location of the body? My mind was in turmoil, and I could not understand the reasons behind all this. Could this be because of that Billy guy? Why did he suddenly meet with Moore? What was his rtionship with her? At the police station, I could not unravel the intricacies of the situation. After getting out of the car, I was taken straight to an interrogation room. Inside the interrogation room, I sat in a four¨Cwalled closed room. The only thing in front of me was a square table; there was nothing else. A few minutester, a man in a police uniform came in and sat in the chair opposite me. Looking at me, he began, ¡°Yvette Scott, correct?¡± I nodded. He gazed at me with a serious expression and asked, ¡°Do you know why we brought you here?¡± I pursed my lips and replied, ¡°No.¡± He furrowed his brows, squinting his eagle¨Clike eyes at me, and said, ¡°Our officers clearly informed you when they brought you here. You were brought here because someone reported you for murder and hiding a body. If you didn¡¯t know, why¡¯d you follow the police?¡± He was aggressive, and if I had not experienced hell five years ago, I would have been afraid in the face of this oppression. However, at this moment, I was very calm, perhaps even tooposed. I merely looked at him and said, ¡°What your people had told me is that I¡¯m being used of murder and hiding a body, but I¡¯ve never done that. Nevertheless, because your procedures are in order, I¡¯m here to cooperate with you.¡¯ I emphasized the word cooperate. The man seemed slightly taken aback as if he had not expected me to be so calm. He remained Dupter 238 Detained silent for a few seconds and then asked, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about Noah Lanier. Do you know him? I nodded. ¡°I do.¡± He followed up, ¡°Is he dead?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± I replied, still very calm. However, the police officer on the other side was no longer as calm. He tightened his grip on the pen and paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°How did he die?¡± ¡°Moore Scott killed him,¡± I answered truthfully. The police officer furrowed his brow. ¡°Moore? The woman who reported you I nodded, my expression still very calm. for murder?¡± He squinted, seemingly contemting and trying to determine the truth of what I was saying. He asked, ¡°How did she kill him? Do you have any evidence?¡± I shook my head. ¡°She used a knife about three inches long to stab Noah in the back while he was distracted. Noah died instantly.¡± The police officer pursed his lips. ¡°No evidence?¡± ¡°No,¡± I replied truthfully. I really did not have any evidence, or I would have reported it to the police right away when it happened. Upon hearing this, the police officer sighed deeply and asked, ¡°So, where is Noah¡¯s body?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was drugged by Moore at the time and passed out.¡± Everything I said was a factual ount. I could not judge whether the police officer believed me or not. After a moment of silence, the police officer looked at me and said, ¡°Yvette, based on your and Moore¡¯s statements, our preliminary assessment at the police department is that the victim Noah, is dead, and both you and Moore are suspected of murder and hiding a body. You¡¯ll stay at the police station for the next 24 hours to cooperate with us in locating Noah¡¯s body and determining the cause of his death.¡± I had already guessed this would happen when Officer Jackson called me. Faced with this oue, I simply nodded slightly and responded, ¡°Sure.¡± Chatper 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Eliminating Suspicions of Murder The interrogating police officer got up and left. A few minutester, I was taken to a closed. room with nothing inside except a narrow bed. I did not have to guess to know that I would be staying here while waiting for the police to find Noah¡¯s body. I had originally prepared myself to stay here for 24 hours, but unexpectedly, half an hourter, the door suddenly opened. The police officer outside looked at me and said, ¡°Yvette, you cane out.¡± I was puzzled and instinctively asked, ¡°Are you going to continue questioning me?¡± The police officer did not say much, just motioned for me toe out. Seeing this, I followed him out.. This time, I was not taken to an interrogation room but to an office I was familiar with: Officer Jackson¡¯s office. I had not seen him since I came into the station. I thought he must have been in a hurry to locate Noah¡¯s body. Officer Jackson was not in his office, but there was a tall and slender figure inside with his back to the door, standing at his desk. When he heard the sound of me entering, the man turned to look at me.. When our eyes met, I was momentarily stunned, but I had an inkling from the beginning that the person who hade would be him. Idris looked at the police officer who had brought me and said, ¡°You may go.¡± The police officer nodded and left without saying more.. Looking at Idris, I pursed my lips, unsure of what to say to him. He looked at me. His face was calm, hiding his emotions. In a calm tone, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re not too scared, I hope?¡± I stared nkly for a moment and then shook my head lightly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Taking you home,¡± he replied. He then motioned for me to sit on the leather sofa in the office and poured me a ss of water. He made it seem like this office belonged to him. Holding the ss of water, I took a sip, moistening my dry lips. ¡°I¡¯m involved in a homicide. case, and I can¡¯t go see Grandma for the time being. I might need you to help smooth things over.¡± I had already promised Madam Young I¡¯d stay at Old Manor, and if I suddenly All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. disappeared without a trace, she would undoubtedly ask questions. This was probably part of the reason why he came here. He raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Am I that utilitarian in your eyes? Can¡¯t I be here because I¡¯m concerned about you?¡± I did not expect him to be so straightforward. I instinctively lowered my head to drink water, avoiding his gaze. Then, after a few seconds, I said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I did not look at him, but the office was very quiet, and I could clearly hear his helpless sigh. Chapter 239 Elmina spicions of Murder ¡°Do you really not know where the body is?¡± he asked, seeming to have adjusted his emotions. I nodded. ¡°After Noah died, I couldn¡¯t handle the drugs and passed out.¡± He squinted and asked, ¡°Was it Inch who hid the body?¡± My hand trembled, and I wanted to deny it. However, before I could speak, he continued, ¡°If he was also involved in this, he can¡¯t escape now. Officer Jackson has already sent people to find him. Currently, all you need to do is to exin everything without reservation.¡± I pursed my lips, silently agreeing with his words. He was right. Even if I did not want to involve Inch, everyone knew that he saved me back then. Now, trying to separate him from the situation was impossible. When Moore attacked herself and fainted, I was already drugged. Noah¡¯s adult male body could not have disappeared without a trace. Besides, the crime scene at the time had also been cleaned up. Seeing me silent, Idris spoke again, ¡°Is there any evidence that Moore drugged you?¡± I suddenly raised my head to look at him, furrowing my brow. Was he nning to clear Moore¡¯s name? Seeing my reaction, he looked somewhat helpless and sighed, ¡°As long as we find evidence that she drugged you, the police can eliminate the possibility that you could¡¯ve killed an adult male under the influence of drugs. Once Noah¡¯s body is found, as long as the body is intact, the forensic examiner can estimate his time of death. If his time of death coincides with the time your drug effects were at their peak, then you have no possibility of being the murderer, and your suspicion of murder will be ruled out.¡± I was stunned, not expecting this at all. When Moore framed me, my first thought was how to find evidence of hermitting murder, but 1 overlooked the fact that I could have cleared myself of that suspicion. Idris¡® words suddenly made me realize that if I had been honest with the police from the beginning, this case would have been solved long ago. Now, after all this time, Noah¡¯s body would¡­ Chatper 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Handled by Charlie Thinking of this, I looked at Idris and asked, ¡°Can you help me get my phone back?¡± My phone had been taken away before the interrogation. Seeing this, he looked at me, his mouth slightly upturned, as if he had guessed what I wanted to do. Then, he nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Seeing his inexplicably good mood, I was a bit puzzled. However, my mind was still on finding out how to contact Inch, so I did not think much about it. Idris quickly returned my phone. Upon taking the phone over, I immediately called Inch. After a few rings, the call was answered, and Inch¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Ms. Scott.¡± Without wasting time on pleasantries, I got straight to the point over the phone, ¡°Inch, where is Noah¡¯s body?¡± My words seemed to catch him off guard for a moment. After a pause, Inch asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± Without beating around the bush, I said to him, ¡°Moore reported me for murder and hiding a body. I¡¯ve been detained by the police, and they are currently looking for Noah¡¯s body.¡± There was a pause on the other end of the line. Inch finally said, ¡°You¡¯ve been detained? Are you okay?¡± Seeing that he was not getting to the point, I grew anxious and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Where did you put Noah¡¯s body?¡± He seemed hesitant for a moment before replying, ¡°The body¡­ I don¡¯t know. It was Mr. Yates who arranged for someone to handle it.¡± ¡°Charlie handled it?¡± I eximed, furrowing my brows in disbelief. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you handled it? How¡­?¡± Inch sounded somewhat helpless on the other end as he exined, ¡°I was supposed to handle it originally, but Mr. Yates said he¡¯d arrange for someone to handle it, and that it would be done more efficiently and cleanly than if I did it. So, I handed it over to him. Afterward, he was afraid you would feel indebted to him, so he didn¡¯t let me tell you.¡± I fell silent. Looking at Idris in front of me, it was as if my brain had momentarily stalled. Seeing me looking at him, Idris reached out and held my hand. The warmth of his palm. rxed my tense nerves slightly. He did not speak but gestured with his eyes for me to continue. Speaking into the phone, I said, ¡°Are you with Mr. Yates? Can you ask him where he ced the body?¡± There was a pause on the other end of the phone, and then Inch said after a few seconds, ¡± Here¡¯s the thing: you should call Mr. Yates yourself. He just assigned me to handle something here in Silvana, so I won¡¯t be able to go back for a while. But he is in the country. Give him a call and ask him.¡± 5 22 I furrowed my brow. Inch went to Silvana? Taking a deep breath and resigning myself to disappointment, I could only say, ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Idris looked at me and said, ¡°No wonder the police couldn¡¯t find. him.¡± I was puzzled. ¡°Did Officer Jackson go to look for Inch?¡± He nodded. ¡°When you were taken to the police station, he arranged for someone to look for him.¡± I pursed my lips, feeling a bit confused. Looking at me, he seemed strangely calm and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s Charlie who hid the body, call him.¡± I nodded and dialed Charlie¡¯s number. Holding the phone, my palms were sweaty. I was nervous because Charlie was different from Inch, and I did not know him very well. Moreover, I had only met him three or four times. Even if the call went through, I did not know how to approach him about this. I was still hesitating when the phone was answered. A man¡¯s cool, deep voice came through,¡± Ms. Scott, hello.¡± ¦§ I was momentarily stunned before finding my voice. I cleared my throat and said over the phone, ¡°Mr. Yates, hello. Are you avable right now? I have something to discuss with you.¡± The voice on the other end remained cool. ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Through the phone, I could not read Charlie¡¯s expression, so I took a deep breath and said, ¡± Mr. Yates, was it you who handled Noah¡¯s body?¡± There was a silence on the other end for a few seconds, and then he responded with a single word, ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing his answer, I sighed in relief and said, ¡°Can you tell me where you hid his body? I have some trouble on my end; the police havee looking for me, and Noah¡¯s death has been exposed.¡± I was getting anxious and did not know what to say, almost babbling. Charlie seemed very calm on the other end of the phone. He did not answer my question but instead asked something unrted, ¡°Are you with your husband right now?¡± Chatper 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 I Don¡¯t Care I froze for a second, my gaze instinctively shot to Idris. Idris¡¯s brow creased as he shook his head, silently telling me to lie. I could not figure out why Charlie would bring this up now. I managed to say, ¡°No, I¡¯m at the station, helping the cops look for Noah¡¯s body.¡± The lie left my mouth feeling like a desert, so I grabbed a water cup and took a quick sip. Charlie did not press me further. Instead, he dropped a bombshell. ¡°On the cliff face across from Ind in the Lake.¡± It took a moment for it to sink in¨Che meant Noah¡¯s body. Idris did not hesitate, snatching the phone from my hand and ending the call. ¡°Come on,¡± he urged, pulling me along. I was still reeling when we stepped outside and ran into Officer Jackson. Idris did not waste a moment. ¡°Noah¡¯s body is on the cliff face across from Ind in the Lake. Get someone there now to recover it.¡± Officer Jackson gave a quick nod and, without another word, headed to Ind in the Lake. Charlie had dumped Noah at Ind in the Lake! Once Officer Jackson was out of sight, Idris tried to lead me away, but I was rooted to the spot. He nced back, concern etching across his features. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I met his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t just walk out of the station.¡± I was still under suspicion. Idris let out a sigh of resignation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve cleared it with the station. You¡¯re free to go. Come on.¡± He steered me out of the police station without waiting for my reply. Stepping out of the police station, he led me to a nearby diner and we grabbed a booth. The menu was a blur as he ordered us some grub. I was still reeling, lost in my own world, when he broke the silence, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t sweat it. Once they find the body, everything will fall into ce. ¡°I met his eyes, the words tumbling out before I could stop them, ¡°It was Moore. She did it.¡± I needed him to understand that if I was off the hook, Moore would be the one facing the music. Idris just nodded, his eyes steady. ¡°I know.¡± His calm threw me. ¡°You know? And you¡¯re still on my side?¡± I wanted to ask if it did not sting knowing Moore was a killer, but the words got stuck in my throat. He seemed to read my mind, his brow furrowing and his voice firm. ¡°The moment I realized she was not you from back then, her fate stopped mattering to me. You don¡¯t have to question it.¡± I bit my lip, a twinge of guilt hitting me. ¡°I wasn¡¯t questioning it. Just stating the facts.¡± He arched an eyebrow, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°So, it bothers you that I might care about her?¡± Chapter 2411 Dont Care ¡°No!¡± The denial flew out of me. He just smirked, his silence speaking volumes, and I could swear there was a hint of amusement in that smile. I dropped the subject, pushing my food around on the te. My stomach was in knots, and honestly, my head was too full of worries to eat. Idris caught on, his frown a mix of concern and admonishment. ¡°Don¡¯t waste food.¡± I shot him a look. ¡°You are the one who ordered it. Dig in.¡± I meant to sound annoyed, but it came out sounding more like a pout. He chuckled, nodding in agreement. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat. But you should try to eat something too. There was a warmth in his voice, an unusual tenderness to it. §± I was caught off guard by his sudden move, a weird twist of emotions knotting up inside me. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When had we gotten this close? My face might have been a mask of cool indifference, but my heart, strangely enough, was not pushing him away. I guess I was more swayed by the carrot than the stick. I could not stop thinking about when Officer Jackson would get in touch for the rest of the evening. Right on cue, about thirty minutester, Idris¡¯s phone buzzed. It was Officer Jackson. Idris hit. the speaker button and Jackson¡¯s somber voice filled the room, ¡°Mr. Young, we¡¯ve found the body.¡± I wanted to let out a sigh of relief, but Jackson¡¯s heavy tone over the phone had me on edge all over again. Idris must have caught on to my anxiety. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± There was a heavy sigh from Jackson. ¡°We fourid Noah¡¯s body, but it¡¯s bad. Snakes and bugs¡­ they didn¡¯t leave much of him. The coroner¡¯s worried we might not be able to pin down when Noah died.¡± There was more¨Cseveral old skeletons were scattered near him, he added. ¡°Okay,¡± Idris replied, his face unreadable. I bit my lip, a frown creasing my forehead. ¡°If we can¡¯t nail down the time of death, does that mean I can¡¯t shake off the suspicions?¡± Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading Chatper 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 At Your Beck and Call I left the thought hanging, my hands twisted together with nerves. Idris saw my distress and gave my hand a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Hold off on the panic. The coroner said ¡®might.¡® There¡¯s been no autopsy yet. We¡¯ll wait for the results and then make our next move.¡± I tried to calm the flutter of anxiety in my chest as I waited for him to hang up with Officer Jackson. I must have made some noise because Officer Jackson said, ¡°We¡¯re still waiting on the autopsy to make any solid calls. Until we have hard evidence, we¡¯re holding off on any major moves.¡± It felt like he was trying to reassure me. I bit my lip, keeping quiet. Idris asked into the phone, ¡°What¡¯s with the skeletons found near Noah?¡± ¡°Looks like they¡¯re from people Noah took out a while back. If we line up the timeline, they were probably on his bad side when he was calling the shots. We haven¡¯t ID¡¯d them yet, Officer Jackson exined, then hesitated before saying, ¡°But we might need to bring Charlie in for a chat at the station.¡± Idris did not bite, just said tly, ¡°That is your department¡¯s business.¡± With that, he ended the call. I looked at Idris, confused. ¡°The bodies have been found, so why do the cops need to grill. Charlie? He and Inch got pulled into this mess because of me.¡± Idris gave me a look, his dark eyes serious. ¡°He was hiding bodies for you, and just ¡®happened¡® to stash them in Noah¡¯s old stomping grounds, which ¡®just happened¡® to dig up more trouble. You think the world¡¯s full of that many idents?¡± I scrunched my eyebrows together. ¡°Ind in the Lake is out of the way, and that spot¡¯s been deserted for ages. It¡¯s the perfect ce to hide a body. Isn¡¯t it obvious why Charlie would pick there?¡± He quirked an eyebrow, ¡°You only think that because you know Lake City like the back of your hand. Charlie, on the other hand, is from Silvana and has barely been here for a month. How could he possibly find such a perfect spot to ditch a body so fast?¡± I froze, my mind racing for an answer that just would note. The topic was subsequently dropped. Finding Noah¡¯s body was just the beginning. The real mess was just starting. I was stuck under the watchful eye of the cops, and Idris and I ended up back at the station. Luckily for me, Officer Jackson had my back. He told them I was all in on helping out with their investigation, which meant I did not have to camp out at the station waiting for any updates. I just had to show up whenever they gave me a buzz, which meant I could dodge hanging around those drab police station walls. As Idris and I were about to head out, we ran into Charlie. He rolled in, looking sharp even in a wheelchair, and you could bet he turned heads. He caught sight of us, his eyes crinkling just a bit before his gazended on me. ¡°Everything sorted out?¡± he asked, his voice steady as ever. I shook my head a little. ¡°Sorry you got roped into this mess,¡± I told him. He was obviously here to get grilled by the cops. He just shed a small, easy smile. ¡°No worries. We¡¯re practically family. I¡¯m happy to help,¡± he said. His words caught me off guard. Charlie was not the type to talk in riddles or drop hints. From what I knew of him, he had never been one to y coy. The air seemed to chill in an instant, and I knew something was up. I shot a quick look at Idris. His face was stone, yet his eyes were locked on Charlie, not missing a beat. Perhaps it was my imagination, but it felt like Idris was sending a silent warning. Charlie, for his part, did not seem to give a hoot. He shot Idris a quick nce and shed me a grin. ¡°Hey, if you ever need anything, just give me a shout. I¡¯m always around.¡± I was tongue¨Ctied, honestly. Watching him force a smile that was more painful than tears, all I managed to choke out was a feeble, ¡°Thanks.¡± With a casual smile, Charlie excused himself, his crew wheeling him into the precinct. The whole time, he did not exchange a single word with Idris, not even a nod or a hey. Once Charlie disappeared inside, Idris looked as if he had swallowed a lemon. Scratch that, he looked downright thunderous. I felt a pang of weird guilt washing over me like I had been caught red¨Chanded in some betrayal. I had no clue what to say to Idris, so I mmed up and just kept walking.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I had been chauffeured to the parking lot in a cop car, so I did not have a car to use on the way back. With night falling, I would need good luck to g down a cab.. While I was debating whether to brave it and find a taxi, Idris¡¯s voice broke through, deep and controlled. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± I jerked, caught off guard by his piercing, stormy gaze. ¡°Uh, nothing!¡± I stammered, shaking my head. He did not press, and ordered, ¡°Get in the car. Grandma¡¯s waiting for us back home.¡± im Bonus For Free Every Days* Chatper 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Petty People Are the Biggest Pains I had totally forgotten that we were supposed to head back to the old manor together today. The ride was dead quiet. I kept expecting him to scold me and maybe warn me off Charlie, but nothing came. Not a peep. We got to the old manorte at night. Stepping out of the car, I blurted out, ¡°Just so you know, Charlie and I are not close.¡± He stopped in his tracks, gave me an icy side¨Ceye, and said in that low rumble, ¡°I know.¡± Seriously? That was that. He did not say a word, just stepped out of the car and left me standing there, totally confused. I expected him to say something, anything at all. Nope, not a peep from him was heard. It was kind of weird for me. I trailed behind him, heading for the yard, but my mind was elsewhere. I did not even notice. when he came to a sudden halt, and bam! I crashed right into his back. He was built like a brick wall, and my face smashed against him. My nose stung, and I clutched it, letting out a sharp hiss of pain. From above, his voice rumbled, low and controlled, ¡°Lost in thought?¡± I was still cupping my nose, my face all scrunched up, and I managed to look up at him and grumble, ¡°What¡¯s there to think about? I¡¯m just following you, aren¡¯t I? Why did you stop all of a sudden?¡± Seriously, he did not look it, but he was solid. It hurt so much that I was on the verge of tears. His eyebrows knitted together, indicating he must have seen how much pain I was in, and his voice softened a touch as he asked, ¡°Does it hurt that bad?¡± I shot back, annoyed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try getting mmed into? Why are you stopping out of nowhere?¡± He paused. Maybe my words lightened his mood a bit because he looked less frosty as he nced over at the inner courtyard hall. I followed his look. Inside the well¨Clit hall, there were the Youngs, Madam Young, Mr. Zachary, and their group, plus one outsider¡­ Jack What was he doing here? I frowned, a flicker of curiosity crossing my mind. However, I did not pry. Jack was a rtive from Emily¡¯s side, after all. Maybe he had some business to take care of. Thinking that, I did not press on with questions. Idris and I stepped into the inner courtyard hall together. The moment we entered, I could tell something was up. The vibe was just¡­ wrong. Jack looked pale and upset, and Madam Young was clearly at a loss for what to do. As we walked in, Mr. Zachary rushed over, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Young, wee back! Have you guys eaten yet?¡± Idris and I just nodded. Jack, hearing us, spun around. His face darkened when he saw us, and he shot up from his chair, storming over¨Cstraight at me. Madam Young jumped to her feet, her voiceced with worry. ¡°Jack, take it easy. Whatever it is, let¡¯s talk it out.¡± Jack was like a storm cloud, ignoring her and zeroing in on me, despite her plea. Idris stepped up just in time, nting himself between us, his gaze sharp and cold. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jack finally seemed to snap back to reality, ring at Idris. ¡°Idris, Christina was a messst night, talking about suicide. She¡¯s saying Yvette shoved her into the pond, hit her, and hurled insults at her. She was so out of it, she downed a whole bottle of sleeping pills. If I had not found her in time, she would be dead. You¡¯d better give me some answers.¡± Suicide? I bit my lip, confused about Christina¡¯s motives. I was about to defend myself when Idris cut in, his voice firm, ¡°Answers? What answers? Christina¡¯s choices are her own, not my wife¡¯s problem. Yvette does not owe anyone an exnation.¡± Taken aback by Idris¡¯s bluntness, Jack sputtered, ¡°Idris, don¡¯t you get ahead of yourself!¡± Idris just scoffed, ¡°Mr. Zanier, it is time for you to go. You don¡¯t belong here.¡± Jack never saw iting¨Cgetting kicked out before he could give his side of the story. His face, which was round and usually jolly, flushed a deep crimson, and he stood there, speechless, for what felt like an eternity. Watching Idris fume, Jack finally managed to spit out, ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line. Alright, if you¡¯re going to y dirty, don¡¯t expect me to y nice.¡± With those biting words, he huffed and turned to leave. I could not let him go like that. ¡°Mr. Zanier!¡± I called out. A frosty look was shot my way by Jack, his eyes seething with rage. ¡°What now? You want to throw more usations at my daughter?¡± Chatper 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Criminal Detention I bit my lip and said with a steady voice, ¡°I¡¯m not here to use. I¡¯m here to tell the truth. I don¡¯t know what Miss Zanier told you, but you really need to hear the facts. I did not push herst night, I did not hit her, and I certainly did not insult her. Why she¡¯s pinning this on me, I cannot say. However, Mr. Zanier, I understand that you want to protect your daughter. Just make sure you know the whole story first. Otherwise, you are just going to end up hurting everyone involved, including yourself, and it will be your own doing.¡± He was livid, his eyes nearly popping out of his head. If Idris had not been standing by my side, I would have bet Jack was about to throw a punch. I did not bother with more words. Instead, I turned to Charles, who had just rushed in, and asked, ¡°You got it?¡± Charles nodded and handed me the sh drive. ¡°Got it all right here.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, passing the sh drive to Jack, who was still fuming. ¡°To be honest, I did not touch your daughter, and I should not even be wasting my time with you. Since some people love to make up stories, here¡¯s the video fromst night by the pool with Christina. Watch it and see for yourself if I was the one who pushed her.¡± Jack¡¯splexion went through a series of changes as he epted the video, clearly caught off guard by its existence. A shade of embarrassment crossed his face before he shuffled off with his tail between his legs. As he disappeared, Idris turned to me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Video?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied with a nod. ¡°I thought of itst night after Christina huffed out of here. She was so livid leaving the Youngs¡® ce, I knew she wouldn¡¯t just let it slide. So this morning, I asked Charles to scout for any cameras around the pond and snag the footage. When I spotted. Jack heading this way, I shot Charles a quick text to bring it over.¡± The old manor was rigged with cameras everywhere except the living areas. The ce was massive, and the cameras were there to keep out thieves and make managing the bustling household a bit easier. The cameras usually blended into the background, forgotten by most. Idris¡¯s lips quirked up ever so slightly. Though he kept quiet, there was a hint of satisfaction in his eyes. Madam Young joined us, letting out a weary sigh. ¡°It¡¯s for the best. We gave him the evidence, so hopefully, he will back off now. You know, it is always trickier dealing with troublemakers than straight shooters. Let us hope he keeps quiet from here on out and stops stirring up drama in our home.¡± Idris¡¯s brow creased in thought, and then he said firmly, ¡°We should keep people like that out from now on.¡± He was speaking to Mr. Zachary, who nodded in agreement. Madam Young looked resigned. ¡°The Zaniers are Emily¡¯s folks on her mom¡¯s side. You cannot just turn away family when theye knocking. And Jack, well, he might not be top brass, but. he has got just enough pull to make our lives difficult if he wants. Let¡¯s just try not to rub him the wrong way anymore.¡± To keep Madam Young from fretting, Idris and I shared a look and nodded without a word. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The news about today¡¯s shocking events was on lockdown. The police maintained secrecy, thus leaving the media clueless and Madam Young in the dark as well. After hanging out with Madam Young, in the main hall of the inner courtyard for a bit, Idris and I headed back to our own quarters. I knew I was not going to catch any Z¡¯s that night. The next morning, Officer Jackson¡¯s call jolted me awake. ¡°Ms. Scott, you might need to swing by the station,¡± he said as soon as I picked up. Having been on edge all night, his call had me asking, ¡°Did the autopsy say anything?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± he replied, and went on, ¡°the body¡¯s been pretty much devoured by bugs, and whoever dumped it did a real number on it. It¡¯s a mess, so we can only guess how long it¡¯s been dead. We can¡¯t pin down the exact time of death. Plus, we found a dagger with your prints on it. Right now, you¡¯re suspect number one, and we might have to bring you in.¡± Not being able to shake off the murder rap meant I was stuck at the station, helping with the Investigation. The worst part? My prints were on that dagger. If the cops dug up anything else, I would be in deep trouble, even if I was innocent. ¡°Alright,¡± I said Into the phone, trying to keep my voice steady. I hung up with a pounding headache. I had not slept a wink all night and had barely dozed off at dawn. Idris walked in, saw I was up, and said, ¡°Get some food in you. I¡¯ll drive you to the station.¡± ¡°Did Officer Jackson call you too?¡± Lasked him, He gave me a reassuring nod. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, I¡¯ve got the police station covered. Hey, I¡¯ll be sticking around to help you dig into this mystery, okay?¡± Chatper 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Shadowed Steps Sticking around? I blinked, my brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re gonna camp out at the police station?¡± He nodded again, his face a calm mask, but there was a shadow in his eyes as they slid away from me. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It only hit meter that I had switched into my pajamas before bedst night. I must have been tossing and turning all night because I could not find my jacket and all I had on was a tank top. With the morning rush, I had not bothered to straighten up, and one strap had made a break for it down my arm, leaving me pretty much half¨Cdressed. Looking kind of¡­ exposed, I realized. I yanked the covers up to my chin, my cheeks heating up. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother, really. It¡¯s just some routine investigation stuff, nothing major. You don¡¯t have to go.¡± His lips tightened, and he did not argue, just saying, ¡°We¡¯ll talk after breakfast.¡± With that, he walked out of the bedroom, all business. I watched him go, my frown deepening. Why was he acting like it was the end of the world? We had been married for two years. We had been through the whole ¡®you may now kiss the bride¡® and then some. Why the big deal over a little skin? Since when had he turned into Mr. Bashful? The thought almost made me giggle, and I felt a whole lot lighter. After freshening up and slipping into something less pajama¨Clike, I headed downstairs. Breakfast was a fancy affair, courtesy of Mr. Zachary¡¯s orders from some swanky eatery. Idris was at the table, buried in paperwork, the food untouched as if he was waiting for me. He looked up as I came in, shutting his folder. ¡°I¡¯ve got everything handled with the cops¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t thepany swamped right now?¡± I cut in. He stopped, a ghost of a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s under control.¡± I settled into my chair across from him, taking a deep breath. With the year winding down, how could it not be busy? I had no clue how long it would take to sort out Noah¡¯s mess. Having him stick around and put his life on hold for me was not right. I looked him in the eye and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head to the police station myself later. You should get back to your own stuff. I didn¡¯t kill anyone, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to end up with a murderer¡¯s rap. Idris¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± he replied. I did not want him to waste his time and energy on my problems, and I definitely did not want to drag him down with me. ¡°Idris, this is my battle,¡± I said, trying to keep my voice steady. I left the rest unsaid, but he got the message. His hand froze, milk ss halfway to his lips. He fixed his gaze on me. ¡°Are you trying to get rid of me?¡± Chapter 245 Shadowed Steps I nodded, not beating around the bush. ¡°If it¡¯s all the same to you, I would rather you did not get involved. The cops are keeping a lid on Noah¡¯s case, and the media is still in the dark, so it shouldn¡¯t touch Young Corporation.¡± His face fell, and I braced for a blow¨Cup. Instead of reacting as I expected, he said quietly,¡± This isn¡¯t about Young Corporation. I¡­¡± Before he could finish, Charles burst in, panic written all over his face. ¡°Mr. Young, Madam Young¡¯s coughing up blood. You need to see her, now!¡± ¡°Blood?¡± Idris shot up from his chair, a storm of worry in his eyes. He gave me a quick look. ¡°Charles will take youter. I have got to see Grandma.¡± I urged him to go. Madam Young had only just left the hospital. It seemed impossible that she could be sick again so soon. As Idris dashed away, my appetite vanished. I stood up, left the yard, and with the day slipping by, I decided to just walk out of the estate by myself. Originally, I nned to just grab any driver from the Youngs to drop me off, but Charles showed up so fast, already waiting by the time I stepped outside the mansion. ¡°Madam,¡± he greeted me, ¡°Mr. Young sent me to escort you. Where to?¡± I nodded, giving him the address of the police station. Once we were on the road, I could not help but ask about Madam Young¡¯s health. Charles shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not really sure. It could beplications from herst hospital visit. The doctors advised her to take it easy. The chill in Lake Citytely is tough on the elderly. She must have eaten something off last night as she woke up vomiting blood this morning.¡± I bit my lip, a wave of concern washing over me. My forehead tensed, a headache throbbing just beneath the surface. I was about to try and catch a moment¡¯s rest when Charles floored it, the sudden burst of speed jolting me, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I blurted out. Charles threw a nce at the rearview mirror. ¡°We¡¯re being followed.¡± Chatper 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Lost in the Mountains I scrunched my brow and looked back. Sure enough, a ck van was tailing us. Charles zigzagged through the streets, but the van clung to us like a shadow. At first, I thought it might be a police car, but then I realized they had no reason to trail me. ¡°How long has that car been behind us?¡± I asked, as Charles had been making turns for a while now. Gripping the wheel tightly, Charles said, ¡°It has been on us since we left the Youngs. Since we left the Youngs? ¦° With that decision made, I said, ¡°Let us not worry about it. We should head straight to the police station.¡± They would not dare do anything right outside the station. Charles nodded, hit the gas, and steered us toward the police station. Out of nowhere, a truck barreled across the road right.in front of us. I was so scared that I could not help but yell, ¡°Look out!¡± The screech of the brakes was ear¨Csplitting, and then a massive jolt rocked us. The car behind was not ready for it and mmed into the back of Charles¡¯s car. Fortunately for us, the Youngs¡® cars were top¨Cnotch, with brakes that responded in a sh. Even though the car was pushed a bit by the force, Charles managed to stop it. The crash was so intense that we did not have time to brace ourselves, and our heads snapped. forward. My mind was buzzing, and it took a few seconds to clear my head. When I looked at Charles, I saw the airbag had popped out, and he had a gash on his forehead. He was wedged in his seat, looking dazed. ¡°Charles!¡± I tried to get his attention, reaching out to shake him. A shadow loomed at the driver¡¯s window before I could react, and with a loud crash, the ss shattered. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I caught a glimpse of someone reaching for the door handle, and before I knew it, it was toote to stop them. With a snap, the car door next to me flew open, and there stood two guys with masks and caps. They gave me a quick once¨Cover, then, deciding I was their target, yanked me out of the car. ¡°What do you want? Mmmph¡­¡± My question was cut short as a hand mped over my mouth, and I was hauled into a ck van. The back of the van was stripped bare of seats. I was tossed in, and the two men jumped in after me, locking the doors and peeling out. Did theye for me? I was being kidnapped! The sentence echoed in my head as I scrunched my brows, trying to figure out who would want to kidnap me. The car was tearing down the road, and before I knew it, I was dumped in the middle of nowhere. The two guys who had been with me in the car suddenly bailed, and I was left expecting the worst¨Clike being dragged into some creepy, abandoned factory or a rundown house for a round of torture. After they stepped out, everything went silent. I was tied up, hands and feet, struggling in the backseat, yet outside, not a peep. Had the kidnappers just taken off? Just like that? I could not shake the feeling that something was off. They kidnapped me, ditched me in the boondocks, and then just split? I stopped trying to figure it out and focused on scraping the tape off my mouth against the edge of the passenger seat. Once free, I half¨Ckneeled to check out the scene. Outside, mountains surrounded me, and all I could see were thick forests, bushes, and weeds. What was their n, leaving me here? There was not a soul in sight. I tried banging my head against the car window to make some noise, but that was a headache waiting to happen, so I quit that n. Stuck in that car for nearly an hour, and as noon approached, still no sign of anyone. Those two must have really left me for good. In Lake City, the winters were freezing at dawn and dusk, but the sun zed during the day. The windows were locked tight, and the sun was turning the car into an oven. Additionally, the air was getting thin. If I stayed put, I would either suffocate or freeze once night fell. It happens to people all the time. Time was dragging on, and those guys had note back. I was pretty sure they were gone for good. I wriggled over to the driver¡¯s seat, but of course, there were no keys in the ignition. Chatper 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Waiting to Die. With no other choice, I started rummaging through the car, desperate to find anything that might help me out. ¡°Pop¡­¡± The sound of a tiny spark igniting and then bursting into me was soft, but it reached my ears. I was frozen for a second before I realized the car¡¯s interior had be noticeably warmer. Without thinking, I nced out the window and saw that, at some point, mes had begun to dance around the car, trapping it. The mountain winds were fierce, scattering embers into the trees and underbrush. The surrounding forest caught fire in no time at all, and with the help of the gusty wind and the scorching sun, the ze grew wild and unstoppable. Within minutes, the car filled with thick, choking smoke. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Suddenly, my nose and chest were packed with smoke. Trying to take even the smallest breath made my throat and sinuses scream in pain, making it impossible to breathe. I wanted to save myself, but I had not figured out how before the fire, and now, with the mes spreading, how could I possibly find a way? The smoke was relentless. In just moments, my chest ached with the pressure, my breathing was labored, and my lungs were quickly smothered in the acrid smoke. Each breath was sharp with pain. I could not make a sound or summon any strength. I knew that if the car kept burning, it would eventually explode, and I would be blown to bits with no suspense, dying right here. Though I longed to cry for help, it seemed all I could do was wait helplessly for the end. Realizing I was going to die here, I was not scared, just overwhelmed with a sense of defeat and frustration. There was so much I had not done yet, and I did not want to go out like this. I was not a superhero with some kind of magic trick up my sleeve. I was just an average Joe, and in a situation like this, all I could do was wait for the end. Everything before me was a blur. The severeck of oxygen to my brain and lungs left me feeling completely drained. My vision faded, and even my consciousness started to slip away. It was often said that when one was near death, one¡¯s sense of hearing would be the first to fade. That was exactly how it felt, lost in an endless darkness, unable to call out or fight back. The only thing that cut through the silence was the erratic whoosh of the wind and the crackle of a fierce fire, and then, a distant ¡®thump¨Cthump¡® noise. Thump¨Cthump¡­. It was the sound of someone pounding on a car window, fading in and out. My consciousness was slipping away. When I came to, my chest and throat screamed with a searing pain. Chapter 247 Waiting to Die My body was racked with coughs, desperate to expel the smoke that filled my lungs. Gently patting my back, someone then slipped something over my face. Fresh air flooded my system with each breath, and after a few moments, my mind cleared, and I realized I was wearing an oxygen mask. A doctor in a white coat stood by my side, relief washing over his face as he saw my eyes open. ¡°Yvette.¡± I heard Idris¡¯s deep, soothing voice behind me. I turned to see his intense gaze. His eyes were red, his face ghostly pale, but he pulled me close. The soot on his face and the singed hair only made him look more ruggedly handsome. ¡°Ssh!¡± A wet, ticklish sensationnded on my cheek. I reached up and felt the dampness, then looked into his eyes, now glistening with tears. He was crying. The oxygen made it easier to breathe and speak. I looked at him and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t cry.¡± My throat was scratchy and raw, but at least 1 could talk now. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Idris, the gu guy next to me, was silent. Out of nowhere, he pulled me into a bear hug, his body shaking a little as if he were fighting back a storm of feelings. The doctor who had been fussing over me got up and walked off, while everyone else found something super interesting to look at that was not us. I gave Idris¡¯s wide back a few pats, feeling this warm, fuzzy glow inside. However, it was tangled up with a kind of achy tightness in my chest. After a bit, his hug was so intense I was struggling to catch my breath. ¡°Idris, I can¡¯t breathe,¡± I gasped out. Chatper 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 We Have a Long Future Ahead of Us He froze for a second, then let go quickly, his eyes full of worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurting somewhere?¡± I looked at him, all these feelings welling up, and shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ you were squeezing me too tight, that¡¯s all.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. His voice was rough when he finally spoke, hesitating before he said, ¡°Sorry.¡± His behavior was unusual and not at all characteristic, and it threw me off. I looked away, taking in the mountains and trees around us. The only thing different was the scorched ck trees where the fire had been put out. I scanned the area, trying to spot the ck car that had been my prison; however, it was like it had vanished into thin air. Idris caught me searching and asked, ¡°Looking for something?¡± ¡°Where are we? How did you even find me?¡± I had been sure I was a goner. He still looked pretty shaken as he told me, ¡°We¡¯re still up in the mountains. Charles woke up and called me after you were taken. We called the cops, and it was a stroke of luck they had a ck van, so it was easy to spot. We tracked it to the base of the mountain, then saw the fire and came running. The vehicle blew up, but thank goodness¡­ you were safe.¡± His voice cracked a little on hisst words. I knew this whole mess had hit him hard. As I gazed at him, I could not resist reaching out to gently touch the patch of hair on his forehead that had been scorched away. I knew without a doubt that he had gotten that bald spot while saving me. Expressing feelings was not exactly my forte, but I managed to say, ¡°Looks like you might have to shave off all your hair.¡± He caught my hand and gave me a reassuring smile, ¡°No worries. I¡¯m good¨Clooking. I can totally rock the bald look.¡± His joke cracked me up, and I burst intoughter, though I felt a twinge in my nose and my heart melted a bit. We had all the time in the world ahead of us. After the ordeal, Idris whisked me off to the hospital to make sure I had not endured any other injuries. The doctors gave me a clean bill of health, except for my lungs, which had taken in a lot of smoke and needed some recovery. Lying in the hospital bed, I was convinced I did not need to be there. Despite my protests, Idris would not budge, and I ended up giving in. Once he had talked me into staying for observation, there was a knock at the door, Idris called out, ¡°Come in,¡± In walked Ensio, as stern as ever. He nced at me and nodded, then turned to Idris, silent but clearly with something on his mind. Idris got the hint and asked him straight up, ¡°What¡¯s up? Just say it.¡± Ensio nodded. ¡°Mr. Young, we have gotten the report from the scene. The car did not just catch fire¨Cit was torched on purpose. It appears they tried to spread the fire to the woods, probably hoping to trap you in the ze.¡°, Idris¡¯s expression turned stormy, and he was quiet for a moment. When he finally spoke, his Chapter 248 We Have a Long Future Ahead of Us voice was steady and calm. ¡°Any leads on who did it?¡± Ensio gave a nod but hesitated, stealing a nce my way. Idris caught the cue and stood up, ready to step outside for a private word. I clutched at Idris¡¯s pants, looking up at him with wide eyes. ¡°I was this close to being a goner. The least you can do is tell me who¡¯s got it out for me. You don¡¯t have to keep secrets. Can you do that?¡± Idris hesitated for a heartbeat before sinking back into his chair, giving a small nod. He turned to Ensio andmanded, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± v were a Ensio, a man of few words, got straight to the point. ¡°The ones who snatched thedy bunch of lowlifes from the west side tracks. They were driving a ck van. The cops say these guys were ex¨Ccons, fresh out of the mmer for a botched heist a couple of years back. They¡¯re back in custody now.¡± I scrunched my brows together. ¡°Ex¨Ccons? I don¡¯t have any beef with them. Why would they be gunning for me?¡± Ensio nodded, his voice steady as he delivered the bombshell. ¡°The cops just cracked them. Turns out they were paid hitmen. Someone promised them two hundred grand each for your head, with another two hundred grand each after the job was done.¡± Idris, who had been quiet, now frowned deeply. ¡°And the mastermind?¡± Ensio shook his head, his tone unchanging. ¡°They never met the boss. They just got orders. over the phone. However, the cops traced the money trail back to Mr. Zanier¡¯s right¨Chand man. ¦° ¡°Jack?¡± I was taken aback. He was thest person I suspected. Chatper 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 I Find You Very Charming Idris¡¯s lips thinned, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Would he really be that stupid?¡± Ensio confirmed the twist. ¡°It wasn¡¯t him. The brains of the operation was Jack¡¯s daughter, Christina. The cops have her now.¡± With that, Idris just nodded with a grunt of acknowledgment and waved Ensio out of the room. I bit my lip,pletely taken aback that Christina, a girl who had just turned eighteen, could actually hire a hitman. It was pretty wild to even think about. Taking a deep breath, I tried to soothe the pounding headache that was starting to build. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Idris gave me a calm look and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stress about it. Just focus on getting better here in the hospital for the next couple of days. I¡¯ve got everything under control with the police station. They should be wrapping up the investigation into Noah¡¯s case pretty soon.¡± I nodded, feeling this tightness in my chest that I could not shake off, and told him, ¡°With Jack gone, if we cannot prove I did not do it, Officer Jackson is going to be in a tight spot.¡± I paused before adding, ¡°With this mess Christina¡¯s caused, Emily¡¯s probably going to have a rough time too.¡± Christina was Emily¡¯s cousin, after all. Right as I said that, someone knocked on the hospital room door. Idris called out in a deep. voice, ¡°Come in!¡± and the door swung open. In walked Emily and Liam. Talk about perfect timing- When they saw us, Idris and I shared a look. It was easy to guess they were here because of Christina. Emily rushed over to my bedside and started bombarding me with questions. ¡°You didn¡¯t get hit anywhere serious, did you? Liam and I were freaking out when we heard what happened. Christina has been spoiled rotten her whole life and has never learned her limits. Yvette, I am so sorry for what she did.¡± She went on and on, gripping my hand. I forced a smile and reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Idris got to me in time. How is Grandma holding up: I had rushed out that morning because of the trouble with Madam Young, and Idris had note with me. Now that things had settled down a bit, I remembered to ask about her. Emily nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma¡¯s in good hands.¡± She added, ¡°But you really gave us quite the scare.¡± I offered a weak smile, never quitefortable with small talk. The conversation took a turn when Emily nced at Idris, hesitated, and then said with a hint of uncertainty, ¡°Iddy, Christina definitely acted on impulse, but she is my aunt¡¯s only child. She is barely an adult and facing prison time¨Cthat could destroy her whole future. Maybe you could cut her some ck?¡± Then she turned to me, her eyes pleading. ¡°Yvette, could you let this one slide without an appeal? I¡¯ll make sure she apologizes to you. Any punishment you choose, just¡­ please don¡¯t let her end up behind bars, okay?¡± Very Charming I had expected her to advocate for Christina, yet she still left me feeling let down. I met her gaze, lips pressed together, and said evenly, ¡°Emily, you say I can punish her any way I want, but imagine if I did to Christina what she did to me: tie her up, trap her in a car, and set it aze, leaving her to her fate. Could you and your aunt live with that? And would the cops even sign off on such a thing?¡± Her shock was evident as she looked at me, at a loss for words. I pressed on, ¡°Emily, we all have to face the consequences of our actions. You said it yourself- Christina¡¯s been spoiled. Is that going to be her get¨Cout¨Cof¨Cjail¨Cfree card forever? She¡¯s escted to hiring a hitman. I was lucky to survive, but what if I had not? She would be a murderer. Would you still stand by her, iming she¡¯s just spoiled?¡± Emily fell silent, her face a portrait of helpless sorrow. The room fell into a hush. Emily hade to make her case. However, my words had already said enough, and she did not press on. Instead, she deftly switched gears to a different topic. Once Emily had left, Idris watched me with a mischievous glint in his eyes, squinting slightly. His stare sent a shiver down my spine, and I could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s up: He arched an eyebrow, his lips curling into a sly smile. ¡°You know, you¡¯re quite the catch.¡± Chatper 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Overconfidence I froze, my breath catching for a moment. His unexpectedpliment sent my heart racing, and I fumbled over my words. ¡°You¡­ what are you even saying?!¡± He let out a softugh and handed me a ss of water with ease. ¡°Keep doing what you are doing. Don¡¯t let anyone¡¯s words make you second¨Cguess your own feelings.¡± Me? What was he on about? I frowned at him, feeling annoyed. ¡°You aren¡¯t subtly criticizing me for not giving Emily enough respect, are you?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± He stood up and flicked my forehead, which made me wince and shoot him a re. He exined, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell the difference between apliment and an insult? Sure, you can give respect, but not like that. Christina has pushed my buttons one too many times. If it were not for certain considerations, she would not even be worthy to speak to you.¡± When did he get so full of himself? I looked at him, pretending to be unimpressed, I refrained from arguing, however. After a brief silence, I ventured, ¡°Is Christina going to end up behind bars?¡± Idris¡¯s dark gaze met mine, narrowing slightly. ¡°Do you want her to be locked ?????? I hesitated, my brow furrowing. ¡°If she has broken thew, should she not face the consequences? It¡¯s not like I can decide her fate. That¡¯s not up to me.¡± He shed a knowing smile. ¡°Jail would be too good for her.¡± Idris¡¯s words hung in the air, his dark eyes icing over with a cold glint, his handsome face shadowed by a stormy mood. The medicine I had taken was kicking in, making my eyelids droop as I tugged at the nket, itching to ask more. I drifted off into a light sleep in the hospital room. When I came to, he was sitting by my bed, totally absorbed in some papers. Whatever he was reading must have ticked him off because he scrunched up his brows and then chucked the papers aside. Maybe he felt my stare, or it was out of habit, but he turned to look at me. I had not t expected him to catch my gaze, and it was toote to look away. Our eyes met, and he was taken aback for a second. Then, his face broke into a smile. ¡°Finally awake? Are yo hungry? Just name it, and I¡¯ll have it brought to you.¡± I shook my head, a light smile on my lips. ¡°I¡¯m good, not hungry.¡± Our chat fizzled out just like that. The silence stretched for a few beats until he remembered he was supposed to get a doctor to check on me. He stood up to fetch one. I grabbed his arm in a hurry. ¡°Really, I¡¯m okay.¡± The paleness was just from the shock of the mountain ordeal. A little nap did wonders; my head was clearing up. He paused, looking down at me. After a brief hesitation, he sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s have the doctor look at you, just to be sure.¡± Idris was stubborn. Once he set his mind to something, that was that. The doctor came, gave me the once¨Cover, and confirmed I was all good and just needed some rest. With the doctor gone and night creeping in, I turned to Idris. ¡°Grandma¡¯s still under the weather. You should be with her. I have rested and I am feeling a lot better. I can check out now. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± He mulled it over for a moment, then met my eyes. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s head back to the old manor together.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I nodded, sealing the deal. Stepping out of the hospital, the night had already wrapped the world in its dark embrace. Ensio was there, waiting with the car ready. We zoomed off, heading straight to the old manor, a ce that seemed frozen in time. Instead of making a beeline for Madam Young¡¯s ce, Idris took my hand and led me to a side building. I was lost, totally not getting it. ¡°Aren¡¯t we checking in on Grandma first?¡± I asked. He gave me a soft look, his voice a gentle whisper. ¡°Mr. Zachary said she has just downed her meds and hit the hay. We¡¯ll goter.¡± With that, he whisked me upstairs to the side building. He shed his coat and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a quick shower. Stay here, okay?¡± Before I could even process what he said, he vanished into the bathroom. I stood there, my stomach rumbling, wondering why on earth he was rushing for a shower when we had not even had dinner. While I was trying to make sense of it all, Charles showed up with a tray of food. ¡°Madam, Madam Young¡¯s already eaten. Mr. Young had these whipped up fresh for you. I will just leave them here. Take your time,¡± he said,ying out a spread of cozy, homey dishes. I nodded, shooting him a grateful smile as he left. I thought about waiting for Idris, but it seemed like he could read my thoughts or something as over the sound of water, he called out, ¡°Don¡¯t wait, just dig in. You¡¯ll need your strength.¡± Chatper 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Not Dropping My Standards for Anyone I would need my strength? For what? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. My mind started to wander down some weird paths. Could I be med? Idris bolted for a shower the second he was home and was speaking weirdly. Having had a long day and just woken up from a power nap, I was definitely ready for some food. I did not dive into my meal right away. Instead, I sat quietly to the side, waiting. Two years of marriage to Idris had given me a pretty good sense of his shower routine. Right on cue, he emerged. Spotting me at the dining table, chopsticks untouched, he knit his brows and asked while toweling off his dark hair, ¡°Not hungry?¡± I shook my head, careful not to nce at his towel¨Cwrapped form, and replied without looking away, ¡°Nope, just waiting for you.¡± At that, he took a seat across from me. Fresh from the shower, he was distractingly handsome, his face a mix of warmth and mild exasperation. ¡°It¡¯s going to get cold. Let¡¯s eat,¡± he urged, reaching to fill my te. His shirtless state and striking muscle definition were a bit much for me, and I found my eyes wandering off. He seemed not to mind, though, and kept adding more to my te as if he was worried I would starve. The food was piling up, and I had to protest, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough. I can¡¯t eat all that.¡± He paused, peering at me with a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s up? You¡¯re all flushed,¡± he teased, even daring to touch my forehead. I dodged his hand and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s chilly, why not put on a shirt?¡± Quietly, he went still, not moving. I did not look up, but I could feel his gaze locked on me. I wanted to see what he was up to, but when I finally met his eyes, I found them full of mischief, his smile barely there but unmistakable to me. ¡°Yvette, are you blushing?¡± he asked, his voice a smooth drawl. ¡°Of course not!¡± I blurted, a little too quickly. His chuckle filled the air, and after a brief pause, he yed along, ¡°Okay, if you say so.¡± With that, he slipped on a robe and sat back down, ready to join me for the meal. Maybe it was the day¡¯s weirdness still hanging in the air, but I just could not figure out how to act around him. I could not be cold to him, yet getting too cozy felt totally off too. It was really awkward. He must have picked up on my vibe because he did not push it. We just chowed down on dinner together. After we finished, he hit me with a soft look, proud of having spoiled me. ¡°All good? Are you full?¡± he asked. I nodded, though inside, I was all jitters. After showering and eating well, he seemed to be hinting at something. Oh no! The thought alone sent my cheeks into a full¨Cblown inferno. Idris was stubborn. Once he set his mind to something, that was that. The doctor came, gave me the once¨Cover, and confirmed I was all good and just needed some rest. With the doctor gone and night creeping in, I turned to Idris. ¡°Grandma¡¯s still under the weather. You should be with her. I have rested and I am feeling a lot better. I can check out now. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± He mulled it over for a moment, then met my eyes. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s head back to the old manor together.¡± I nodded, sealing the deal. Stepping out of the hospital, the night had already wrapped the world in its dark embrace. Ensio was there, waiting with the car ready. We zoomed off, heading straight to the old manor, a ce that seemed frozen in time. Instead of making a beeline for Madam Young¡¯s ce, Idris took my hand and led me to a side building. I was lost, totally not getting it. ¡°Aren¡¯t we checking in on Grandma first?¡± I asked. He gave me a soft look, his voice a gentle whisper. ¡°Mr. Zachary said she has just downed her meds and hit the hay. We¡¯ll goter.¡± With that, he whisked me upstairs to the side building. He shed his coat and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a quick shower. Stay here, okay?¡± Before I could even process what he said, he vanished into the bathroom. I stood there, my stomach rumbling, wondering why on earth he was rushing for a shower when we had not even had dinner. While I was trying to make sense of it all, Charles showed up with a tray of food. ¡°Madam, Madam Young¡¯s already eaten. Mr. Young had these whipped up fresh for you. I will just leave them here. Take your time,¡± he said,ying out a spread of cozy, homey dishes. I nodded, shooting him a grateful smile as he left. I thought about waiting for Idris, but it seemed like he could read my thoughts or something as over the sound of water, he called out, ¡°Don¡¯t wait, just dig in. You¡¯ll need your strength. Chapter 253 If You Need to Find Someone Chatper 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 If You Need to Find Someone Else This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Idris¡¯s expression froze for a second, then his movie¨Cstar handsome face twisted into a look that was half smirk, half eye roll. He met my gaze and asked, ¡°Be with me?¡± I bit my lip and stayed silent, although it was pretty clear I thought he was a pain in the neck. Mid¨C conversation, something seemed to click for him, and he shot a look to the side. It was at the drawer he had just opened. Without thinking, I followed his gaze and saw he was holding a hair clipper. All I had seen before were the condoms inside the drawer, obvious and untouched. It took me a few seconds too long to get it, and then I blurted out, all flustered, ¡°You want me to¡­?¡± ¡°Give me a haircut,¡± he said, his deep eyes fixed on me, augh dancing in them, though he managed not to let it out. After a beat, he said, ¡°So, Yvette, you thought my shower was all about you?¡± His voice dropped on thest couple of words, making them sound extra flirty. My face felt like it was on fire, and I could not find the words to respond. Maybe he noticed my embarrassed silence because he suddenly leaned in, his dark eyes narrowing, his lips almost brushing against my cheek as he said in a raspy voice, ¡°If you¡¯re into it, I wouldn¡¯t say no to being with you¡­¡± ¡°Idris,¡± I leaned back, looking at him, my voice steady but tense, ¡°if that¡¯s what you¡¯re after, go find someone else.¡± I blurted out the words without a second thought, and by the time I realized what I had said, Idris¡¯s face had turned stormy. He sat up straight, avoiding my gaze, and his eerily calm voice sent ¨¤ shiver down my spine. The heavy silence that followed was like a weight on my chest, although he did not say a word. I knew I had spoken without thinking, and guilt gnawed at me. I nced at him and stammered, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡± Upon noticing the hair clippers in his hand, I blurted out, ¡°How about I give you a haircut?¡± I was just trying to lighten the mood, but I had totally forgotten one tiny detail¨CI had never given anyone a haircut before. He did not seem to mind and just handed me the clippers before sitting down in front of the vanity mirror, his tall frame casting a long shadow. With the clippers in hand, I was freaking out inside. I wanted to back out, but I had already offered, and backing out now would be weird. I took a deep breath, braced myself, and went for it. I figured that if I botched it, it was not my head on the line. After all, he was the one who let me do this. That thought made me feel a whole lot better. I moved behind him, paused for a second, and then asked, ¡°Do you want it all off? Won¡¯t Grandma get suspicious if bald?¡± you show up ¡°Just do what you think is best,¡± he said, not giving me any direction. I hit my lip, at a loss for words. The fire had only singed the hair on his forehead without burning the scalp, so a bald shave Was not no crew cut might just work. with that n in mind, I started with the clippers. Initially, I was cautious, but when I got the hang of it and before I knew it, I was on a roll. Fifteen minutester, I put the clippers down and checked out our handiwork in the mirror. His hair was gone, but he still looked as sharp as ever. ¡°All done,¡± I announced. Idris must have been prepared for whatever I would do because he had not really been watching. However, at the sound of my voice, he finally looked up to see his new ¡®do. He gave me a quick once¨Cover, arching an eyebrow before delivering his verdict with just two words, ¡°Looks fine.¡± That was his version of apliment. I knew I was not a pro, but his words were a relief. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, just wear a hat when you go out. It¡¯ll grow back before you know it,¡± I said.- He got to his feet, smoothing out his shirt, and challenged me, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Not feeling confident about your handiwork?¡± I bit my lip, not in the mood for banter, and set the clippers down, ready to head downstairs. ¡°Yvette,e here for a second,¡± he called out, stopping me in I turned, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s up? He pulled at his shirt cor. ¡°Check the back for me, will you?¡± my y tracks. Then, without any fuss, he hiked his robe up to his waist. The sight of his broad shoulders tapering to a narrow waist, all muscle and sinew, was admittedly a treat for the eyes. I caught a glimpse and felt my cheeks warm up, still confused. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Chatper 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 The Plea for Mercy With his back to me, he said in a low voice, ¡°Get those stray hairs for me, will you? I can¡¯t seem to reach them.¡± Really? With arms that long? I was ready to tease him about it, but then I noticed a few hairs clinging to his shoulder des. I bit back myment, stepped behind him, and reached out to help. We had been married for a while, and I had touched his body more times than I could count, but right then, those few seconds made him tense up, and I could not stop my face from turning red. ¡°All done,¡± I murmured after I finished, stepping back. The air felt charged with an unspoken tension. Not trusting myself to stay, I quickly made my exit without waiting for him to speak, heading downstairs. Charles walked in just as I reached the living room. He paused, then greeted me. He looked like he had something on his mind, so I nodded toward the stairs. ¡°Idris is upstairs.¡± Idris had just finished changing into his crisp, clean clothes, looking sharp as ever. It appeared. he had gotten a fresh haircut, too, so short it was almost a buzz cut, which was a bit of a shocker. Charles caught sight of Idris and did a double¨Ctake, his surprise written all over his face. Charles was the guy who kept the Youngs¡® empire running smoothly, so he was pretty good at keeping his cool. In just a second, he was back to his usualposed self. Idris caught the look, but he did not make a big deal out of it. He just asked, ¡°Grandma¡¯s up?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Charles nodded, then after a brief pause, he added, ¡°Jack¡¯s here, hanging around outside. Madam Young¡¯s ce. You might want to check it out.¡± He was being all mysterious about it, yet Idris and I could tell something was off. Jack showing up was not the weird part¨Cit was that Charles said he was outside, not inside. Madam Young¡¯s courtyard. What was Jack doing here now? Without wasting another word, worried that Jack might be bothering Madam Young without any sense of boundaries, Idris and I headed straight for Madam Young¡¯s courtyard with Charles. We got there in a hurry and saw a hefty guy¨CJack¨Cstanding outside, while Mr. Zachary was by Madam Young¡¯s side, who seemed to be in the middle of convincing him of something with a worried frown Idris did not hesitate. He marched right up to him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the big idea, Mr. Zanier? Jack¡¯s eyes snapped to Idris as soon as he heard him, and he blurted out, ¡°Idris, please, I am begging you. Let my daughter go. She¡¯s just a kid. She can¡¯t handle jail. Please.¡± Just as he was about to drop to his knees, Madam Young quickly intervened, ¡°Jack, get up. Let¡¯s talk this out. You are the elder here, you should not be bowing to the younger ones¨Cit is bad luck.¡± Before she could reach out to help him, Idris stopped her and signaled Mr. Zachary to take Madam Young inside for a break. With Madam Young gone, Idris stared down at Jack, who was still on his knees, and said icily, ¡± Pleading with me won¡¯t change anything. Christina¡¯s mistake is not something I can forgive that is not my ce.¡± Jack, taken aback, looked at me, his eyes wide. He started to kneel again, but I dodged him. Gone was his usual swagger. He was a picture of humility right now. ¡°Mrs. Scott, I am begging you, let Christina off the hook. She realizes she messed up. Please, give her another shot. I swear she won¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡± I had never been a fan of Jack, but I could not help but feel a twinge of sympathy seeing him grovel like this for his daughter. I took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Zanier, I get that you would do anything for your daughter, but I am not above thew. I cannot just say she is free to go and have it be so. Count your blessings that I am still here. Right now, she is only facing attempted murder charges. If it had been worse, a few years behind bars would be the least of her worries.¡± Desperation washed over Jack¡¯s face as he begged, ¡°If you drop the charges, she will not have to face jail time. We can sort this out between us. Whatever you want, I will make it happen. Just don¡¯t take this to court, and she will not have to serve time.¡± 1 scrunched my eyebrows, totally out of patience, and blurted out, ¡°There is no way I¡¯m dropping the lawsuit. When she tried to off me, did she ever think she would face the music? Mr. Zanier, you spoil your daughter rotten, never bothering to discipline her. Now it¡¯s time for the cops to step in, and that suits me just fine.¡± With that, I strode into Madam Young¡¯s yard, tuning out Jack¡¯s desperate pleas. I was not in the mood for making up, and I was not going to. Idris¡¯s timely arrival was the only thing that prevented Jack from being a total mess on the ground, crying her eyes out. Madam Young was pacing in the yard, peering anxiously outside. When she spotted me, she rushed over and asked, ¡°What happened? Did you manage to send them packing?¡± Chatper 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 We Have Gone Viral 1 shook my head, guiding Madam Young inside. She was all concerned, asking. ¡°Are you okay? What did the doctor say? If Jack had not shown up, I would have been clueless about the whole mess. Girl, you could have given me a heads 1 gave her a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, all water under the bridge. I kept it from you so you wouldn¡¯t worry.¡± She let out a sigh and nced outside. Despite Jack¡¯s daughter¡¯s screw¨Cup and his subsequent begging, he still decided to show his face here. ¡°Isn¡¯t he embarrassed?¡± she asked. Madam Young looked pretty good, so she¡¯s probably feeling better. I decided to switch topics. ¡°Grandma, where are Liam and Emily? I Haven¡¯t seen them around. She answered, ¡°I haven¡¯tid eyes on them since dinner. They probably stepped out. Let¡¯s not fuss over them. We barely see them as IS. They should spend some time together, especially now that Emily¡¯s expecting. She needs her rest.¡± She had a point. The outside had gone quiet. It was not long before Idris walked in. Madam Young did not waste a second. ¡°Did you take care of the nuisance?¡± He nodded once, sharp and quick. Madam Yo lips tightened. ¡°Jail¡¯s too good for her. She had the nerve toe begging here. Charles told me what happened, and I nearly jumped out of my skin. If you had been anyter¡­ I do not even want to think about it. A few years behind bars is getting off lightly.¡± Idris was by her side in a heartbeat, his usual frostiness reced by a surprising softness. You¡¯re right, Grandma. We¡¯ll keep those types out of the Youngs¡® ce from now on.¡± She nodded in agreement. They had barely exchanged pleasantries when Mr. Zachary walked in. He shot a look at me and Idris like he had a million things to say but could not find the words. Idris caught the look, though he did not press the matter. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯ste. You should hit the hay. We¡¯re gonna head out.¡± Madam Young agreed, her gaze falling on me. ¡°off you go, Yvette. You¡¯ve had a scare today. Get some rest.¡± I nodded, all smiles, and said my goodbyes to Madam Young. Stepping out of the yard, we found Charles pacing like a caged animal. He beelined for us the moment we appeared, his voice tight with worry. ¡°Mr. Young, something has gone down.¡± Idris¡¯s brow creased in concern. ¡°What has got you so rattled?¡± Before Charles could get a word out, another figure came running up dotting his brow and his face ghostly pale. He was clearly freaked out. It was Ensio, sweat The moment I saw their faces, I knew this was no small deal. Idris picked up on it too, giving them a serious look and motioning, ¡°Come with me.¡± He led Charles and Ensio out of Madam Young¡¯s yard and into a quieter spot before stopping and facing them. ¡°Alright, spill it. What¡¯s going on?¡± Charles and Ensio shared a quick, knowing look before Ensio stepped up, his eyes shifting between me and Idris ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, about half an hour ago, the news broke out about thedy¡¯s murder and body¨Chiding scandal. It¡¯s all over the inte.¡± 1 froze. How did this get out? Did we not have an understanding with the police? Ensio, reading my thoughts, added, ¡°It wasn¡¯t the cops who spilled the beans.¡± Idris¡¯s lips tightened, and his eyes narrowed like slits. ¡°Did you find out who did?¡± Ensio shook his head. ¡°Our tech team jumped on it right away, but the leaker has gone ghost on us. There¡¯s no IP to trace. They think it¡¯s an overseas leak, and whoever it is, they are good at ying hide¨Cand¨Cseek.¡± The leaker¡¯s disappearance into the digital ether frustrated Idris, as there was no IP to trace. Idris¡¯s frown deepened, and he turned to Charles. ¡°What about the damage control?¡± Charles sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve got people trying to bury the story, but it¡¯s like ying whack¨Ca¨Cmole. We take it down, and it pops right back up. Now, it¡¯s not just here. The story¡¯s gone global, and Young Corporation¡¯s stocks are taking a nosedive everywhere.¡± The worry lines on the three men¡¯s faces said it all¨CScott Corporation was in for a rough ride. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Lost in thought, I was jolted back to reality by Maxwell¡¯s ringtone. I picked up, and Maxwell¡¯s voice rushed out, frantic, ¡°I caught wind of the scandal. What the heck happened? You told me the body was dealt with. Why is it blowing up now?¡± Chatper 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Too Fast I could not get the whole story out fast enough. I took a deep breath and said, ¡°Moore tipped off the cops. They found Noah¡¯s body, and they¡¯re still looking into it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m stuck in Lorrell and can¡¯t make it back. What¡¯s your game n for Scott Corp?¡± Maxwell asked, cutting to the chase. I knew the situation. With the news hitting the fan, Scott Corporation was teetering on the edge, and now Young Corp was getting dragged down with it. Feeling the weight of it all, I let out a sigh and admitted, ¡°I¡¯m at a loss.¡± Maxwell let out a heavy sigh, his frustration clear even over the phone. ¡°This came out of nowhere. Alright, I¡¯ll get Marcus to handle the PR mess. You need to work with the police and sort this out, pronto.¡± He paused, then hit me with a curveball, ¡°You should be at the station with your phone bagged and tagged. How are you even talking to me? Where the heck are you? ¡± ¡°The Youngs¡® Old Manor!¡± I blurted out, the gravity of the situation dawning on me. If word got out that I was not at the station but at the Youngs¡®, safe and sound, the gossip mill would churn out more than just trouble for the Youngs and the Scotts¨Cthe police would also get into trouble. With that thought, I ended the call in a hurry and turned to Idris. ¡°I¡¯ve got to get to the station now.¡± Idris caught on quickly, nodded, and with a firm, ¡°Let¡¯s roll,¡± he grabbed my arm. We ran out of the old manor. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. We were just a bit too slow. As we reached the Youngs¡® majestic front gate, the growl of an engine halted us. A car had pulled up outside. Idris and I locked eyes, a silent understanding passing between us: reporters must have tracked down the Youngs. He nodded to Charles. ¡°Go check it out.¡± He whisked me behind a decorative rockery in the courtyard. As expected, the moment Charles cracked open the door, a swarm of reporters burst forth, their cameras shing and microphones thrust forward, bombarding him with questions about my whereabouts- whether I was here instead of at the police station. Charles was no amateur. He managed a whole fleet ofpanies for the Youngs and knew how to deal with the press. The chaos outside sent a wave of panic through me. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re trapped,¡± I murmured. Idris¡¯s gaze flickered back to me, his words brief. ¡°Ensio, get the car to the back gate. Wait for us.¡± Ensio nodded, a blur as he dashed off. Idris guided me to the rear of the old manor. The sight of theke encircling the property caught me off guard. Before I could process, Idris was pulling me onto a small fishing boat at the water¡¯s eige Adrift on the boat, my heart still racing, I blurted out, ¡°Where to now? I thought we were heading for the back gate?¡± Idris simply nodded, his voice steady. ¡°We¡¯ll get there shortly.¡± barely had time to wonder when my phone rang. It was Officer Jackson. I answered, and his voice, laced with urgency, filled my ear. ¡°Ms. Scott, where are you right now?¡± Hearing the urgency in Officer Jackson¡¯s voice, I knew trouble was brewing at the police station. ¡°I¡¯m on my way there now,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Officer Jackson, are reporters swarming outside the station too?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he confirmed, a note of stress in his voice. ¡°They¡¯re out there making a scene, using you of murder and hiding the body, yet still walking free. They¡¯re pressing us for answers. How soon can you make it? It¡¯s critical. If they find out you¡¯re not here, this whole thing could explode in the media. That could mean the end of my job and maybe even my boss¡¯s.¡± I understood the gravity of the situation. ¡°Idris and I will be there as fast as we can. Please, Officer Jackson, try to hold them off a little longer. I¡¯m so sorry for dragging you into this mess.¡± With a weary sigh, Officer Jackson said, ¡°Nobody saw thising. After what happened to you today, no one expected things to escte this fast.¡± If it had not been for today¡¯s earlier incident, I would have been safely inside the police station, and none of us would be panicking now. 1 hung up and saw that Idris had already taken the boat a good distance from the old manor. Staring back at the shrinking silhouette of the old manor, I was baffled. ¡°Ensio said the buzz onlysted half an hour. How did the reporters find out so quickly that I¡¯m here and not at the station?¡± Idris¡¯s dark eyes grew stormy, and with a chilling tone, he uttered one name, ¡°Jack.¡± Chatper 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Detention! I snapped back to reality, almost forgetting that Jack had shown up at the old manor, begging for mercy for Christina. The moment the story zed across the trending news, he realized his chance and quickly tipped off the press. They swarmed me at the manor and stirred up chaos at the police station. If it got out that I was still free while under suspicion, the Youngs and the cops would be in the middle of a media typhoon. Just like Officer Jackson warned, everyone would scream foul y, using them of being in cahoots with the elite and twisting thew. If this thing exploded, it would be a total mess. Nobody would get off scot¨Cfree. ¡°Jack, the guy is¡­ seriously cutthroat.¡± 1 actually believed his heartfelt plea to Idris showed he realized his fallures as a parent and wanted to turn things around. The question that came to mind now was whether someone¡¯s dark side could really change that easily. Idris piloted the boat to theke¡¯s far shore, where Ensio was already waiting in a a car. Under the cover of night, Idris ushered me into the vehicle, and we made a beeline for the police station. Outside just as Officer Jackson had described: a few hundred reporters. the police station, it w were camped out, some just there for the thrill of it all. The cops had the station lobby entrance on lockdown, with reporters moring to get in and verify if I was there. There was no sign of Officer Jackson. He was probably inside. There was no way I could waltz in through the front door. Unsure if another way in existed, I dialed Officer Jackson¡¯s number with no other choice. He picked up right away, his voice tense. ¡°Ms. Scott, are you here?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m at the front, but it¡¯s a media circus out here. I don¡¯t think I can slip in unnoticed,¡± I told him. His voice came through the phone with a brief pause, ¡°There¡¯s just one way in and out.¡± Just one! I felt a wave of panic. With a single exit, unless those reporters scattered, the second I stepped out, I would basically be broadcasting that I had not been at the station. My forehead creased with worry. It seemed Officer Jackson was mulling over options too because he went quiet. Idris, with his gaze fixed on the reporters crowding the entrance, narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. After a silent moment, he grabbed the phone from me and said, ¡°We need a women¡¯s police uniform delivered here.¡± Officer Jackson stuttered, ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Idris hung up without borating and sent Ensio out to pick up a few other necessities. A police uniform was delivered courtesy of Officer Jackson before long, and Idris motioned for me to change into it. I had a hunch about his n and hesitated. ¡°Even in uniform, I¡¯ll stick out. If I¡¯m spotted and it hits the news, we will be in a world of trouble.¡± Idris looked at me, his calmness unshaken. ¡°Trust me, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± His confidence was inspiring, and I found myself believing him. I quickly changed in the backseat of the car. Shortly thereafter, Ensio came back, arms full of makeup. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I was handed the makeup and blurted out, ¡°Won¡¯t makeup just draw more eyes?¡± Idris, ever the man of few words, handed me a bottle of foundation and instructed, ¡°Make your skin more tan. It¡¯s night, so with a hat on and a tan, you¡¯ll be less likely to be spotted.¡± He had thought of everything. Everything was nearly set. I was about to slip out of the car and sneak in when Idris caught my arm and said, ¡°Hold up.¡± No sooner had he spoken than a sleek ck Bugatti rolled up. I recognized it instantly¡ªit was Idris¡¯s ride. Confused, I turned to him for answers. He stayed quiet. However, the reporters who had been camping out in front of the police station spotted the Bugatti and buzzed over to it like bees to honey, eager to catch a glimpse of whoever might step out. ¡°Now is your chance,¡± Idris murmured. With that, I did not waste another second. I swung the door open, stepped out into the night, and found myself in the middle of a chaotic scene. Officers were everywhere, trying to keep things under control. While the reporters were all over the Bugatti, I blended in with a group of cops. Suddenly, someone yanked at my sleeve and hissed, ¡°This way.¡± The next thing I knew, I was inside the police station. Officer Jackson let out a relieved breath. Now, he followed standard procedure and put me in temporary holding. Announcing the Divorce Chatper 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Announcing the Divorce Safe inside the station, I let out a sigh of relief. That was one less thing to worry about. Outside, the cops and the Youngs had their hands full, and there was nothing I could do from in here. I knew I had to leave it to them and just sit tight. I spent the whole night wide awake. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Come dawn, Officer Jackson was in early. I could not help myself. I had to ask, ¡°Officer Jackson, what¡¯s going on out there now?¡± He gave a small shake of his head and said to me, ¡°Things are under control here at the station. The reporters haven¡¯t caught you outside, and someone from our own ranks tipped them off that you were here the whole time. So, the media circus has packed up and left.¡± However, he could not say the same for Young Corporation and Scott Corporation. The whispers about me being a murderer and hiding the body were getting louder and more frequent. Without any solid evidence from Noah¡¯s autopsy to clear my name, we found ourselves in a tight spot. If we could not find something concrete, releasing me might just make things worse for the police, for the Youngs, and especially for me. As for Scott Corporation, I knew better than anyone that it might not recover from this. I felt a lump in my throat. I knew the stakes all too well. Scott Corporation was just beginning to thrive, and now this mess could ruin everything. Even if I was Superman, I might not be able to fix this and could end up dragging the Youngs down with me. With no strong evidence to prove my innocence in Noah¡¯s death, it felt like we had hit a wall. After a heavy silence, I looked at Officer Jackson and asked, ¡°Can I talk to someone on the outside? There are some things I need to sort out.¡± When I said this, Officer Jackson asked, ¡°You mean Mr. Young?¡± I shook my head and replied, ¡°No, someone from Scott Corporation. Could you help me get in touch with them? I need to see them.¡± By noon, I finally got to see Marcus. His hair seemed a bit longer since justst night. As soon as he saw me, he blurted out, ¡°What¡¯s happening? How did we get mixed up in a murder and hiding a body?¡± I had not filled him in on a lot of things before, but with Maxwell gone, I had to spill the beans. He listened and then burst out, ¡°The Scotts really got stabbed in the back. Your dad was spot- on not letting her into thepany. He knew what he was doing.¡± I only realizedter that Dad had always been cautious around Moore. She never got a foot in the door at Scott Corporation, not even an internship, and she never had a hand in any of thepany¡¯s business. I used to think Dad was just being protective, not wanting her to go through tough trials, but now I see he probably never trusted her. That was all water under the bridge now. With a heavy sigh, I turned to Marcus and said, ¡°Marcus, you see the mess we are in. Scott Chapter 257 Announcing the Divorce Corporation is on itsst legs. If I get pinned for this murder, thepany is toast. Scott Corporation was my dad¡¯s life¡¯s work, and I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t keep it afloat.¡± Marcus gave me a look of sympathy. ¡°You can¡¯t me yourself. Someone¡¯s out to get you. Let us face it, thepany was already on thin ice. If it were not for the missing funds they think you took, it probably would have copsed by now. You¡¯ve given it your all.¡± After pouring my heart out, I inhaled deeply and locked eyes with him. ¡°Marcus, the reason I called you here today is to ask for a favor.¡± His face was all business. ¡°Tell me what you need, and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°I need you to get in touch with a major news outlet and break the story that Idris and I are divorced. The divorce papers are in my office drawer. Snap a picture and send it to the press,¡± I instructed, then added, ¡°And do whatever you can to distance me from the Youngs. Marcus paused, confusion written all over his face. ¡°Why? With the Youngs covering for you, you¡¯re safe from the cops, and the whole debacle might just blow over if they dig deep enough. By going public with this, are you not just painting a target on your back?¡± I knew Marcus was just looking out for me. I gave him a reassuring smile. ¡°The Youngs have already been dragged through the mud because of this. Since my rtionship with Idris is really over, it is time the world knew. The Youngs should not sink because of me. Not now.¡± Chatper 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Turning Down My Goodwill? Marcus took in my n and gave a nod of agreement. We exchanged a few more words, and then he was off. I watched him go, taking another deep breath. The fewer people tangled up in this mess, the better. Some things would get a lot moreplicated when lives were on the line. One wrong move and the gossip hounds could tear the Youngs apart, tarnishing every business under the Young Corporation banner. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The fallout could be minor, or it could be catastrophic, enough to topple an empire. It was a risk I could not take. Neither could the Youngs, and certainly not Idris. I was daydreaming when Officer Jackson popped in and caught my attention. ¡°Ms. Scott, there is someone here to see you.¡± Someone to see me? My mind immediately jumped to Idris, and I blurted out, ¡°Is it Idris?¡± Officer Jackson shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s the CEO of Yates Group.¡± Charlie? That caught me off guard. Why would hee here? Officer Jackson noticed my pause and gave me a look. ¡°Are you going to see him?¡± I nodded. I had no clue why Charlie was here, but it was not like I could just ignore him. Officer Jackson headed out, and I followed, ending up in the visitation room. I was just a suspect, not yet someone they needed to lock up, so the cops were not giving me a hard time. There he was, in the visitation room. Charlie, decked out in a sleek ck suit, stood as a towering figure nearly six¨Cfoot¨Ctwo, the kind of height that made me crane my neck to look up at He was by the window. However, when he heard mee in, he turned, and his lips lifted into a smile that was almost too handsome. ¡°Sorry to hear about your trouble. Are you doing okay in here?¡± I nodded, my eyes still glued to his long legs. = = = = He caught me staring and shed a knowing grin. ¡°I¡¯m on my feet again, no wheelchair needed.¡± He was letting me know he was doing better. I could not help but smile back. ¡°That¡¯s awesome. You¡¯re a lot taller than I pictured.¡± I always figured he was tall, but this was something else. His smile widened, and he teased, ¡°Have you got something against tall guys?¡± I shook my head vigorously. ¡°No way!¡± The words had barely left my lips when I realized how Chapter 258 Tuming Down My Goodwi Aty 372 awkward they sounded. I rushed to smooth things over. ¡°Nothing we can do about our height, really. Anyway, you¡¯re here because¡­?¡± ¡°To check on you,¡± he said, gesturing toward the chairs in the room. ¡°Let¡¯s sit and chat. I¡¯m not quite up for standing too long after just getting back on my feet.¡± He was obviously talking about himself. I nodded and settled into a chair. The room was empty except for us, and we were not exactly buddies. His unexpected visit had me scrambling for conversation topics. Thankfully, the Avaloria project came to mind. I could not help feeling a bit blue as I brought it up. ¡°Mr. Yates, I owe you an apology. Due to some personal drama, it looks like Scott Corporation might have to bail on the project we were supposed to do together. We have not signed anything yet, so at least it¡¯s not a total mess for you. Still, I really appreciate everything. He gave me a long look, taking his time before responding. When he did, his deep, dark eyes were dead serious. ¡°You didn¡¯t actually kill someone, did you?¡± His question caught me off guard, and I shook my head like it was on a swivel. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡± He cracked a small, warm smile. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then why pull the plug on our deal? It¡¯s just a timing hup. I can¡¯t imagine the cops around here are so clueless they would pin a murder on the wrong person, right?¡± His blunt words took me by surprise, especially in this ce. I mean, with cameras all around us in the visiting room, someone was definitely watching. His words caught me off guard, and I managed a strained smile. ¡°I appreciate your trust. Really, I do. However, we¡¯re in a bit of a bind. Scott Corporation cannot keep bouncing back. from hit after hit. I am worried we won¡¯tst long enough to see the cops find the real bad guy. Even if I am free, I doubt we will be in any shape to team up with you on the project.¡± He looked at me, his face a mask of calm. ¡°You¡¯re saying no to my offer in a nice way.¡± Chatper 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Why Go Public? I blinked, surprised, then shook my head quickly. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, I¡­ ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s get back to business,¡± Charlie said, locking eyes with me. ¡°The contract¡¯s already on its way to Scott Corporation. Just loop in your team, and if everything checks out, sign on the dotted line.¡± He did not leave much room for argument, pressing on, ¡°I¡¯ve got the city officials on board too. Once we¡¯re good here, they¡¯ll move fast on their end.¡± I stared at him, not with joy but with a puzzled frown. ¡°Mr. Yates, sticking with Scott Corporation, especially now, doesn¡¯t seem like a smart move for you.¡± He quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Does it matter?¡± His question left me speechless, scrambling for words. Seeing my hesitation, he gave a small, knowing smile. ¡°Ms. Scott, we¡¯re friends, right? Friends trust each other. Is that not how it works?¡°. Was this really just about trust? Okay, maybe I just did not understand how the rich and famous rolled. When he was all in on signing with Scott Corporation, I could not find a reason to say no to such a sweet deal. I looked at him and said, ¡°Thanks a bunch, Mr. Yates.¡± He gave me a small, knowing smile. ¡°If you¡¯re really grateful, how about you treat me to dinner once you¡¯re out?¡± I nodded. ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯ll be looking forward to it, Mr. Yates.¡± He quirked an eyebrow and his smile widened a bit, like he was saying ¡®deal!¡® We wrapped up our chat, and I figured he would be on his way. However, out of the blue, he got this intense look and asked, ¡°Did the cops rough you up?¡± His voice had this edge to it, barely there but icy. I was taken aback, shaking my head, clueless about why he would ask that. I quickly said, ¡°No, I¡­¡± He must have caught sight of the red mark on my wrist from yesterday¡¯s kidnapping. I rushed to clear things up. ¡°It¡¯s not the police¡¯s fault. Just a little mishap from yesterday. Thanks for asking, Mr. Yates.¡± ¡°Little mishap? What happened?¡± His gaze was sharp, eyes narrowing. Feeling a bit on the spot, I said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s over now.¡± He watched me, lips pressed together, and his face shadowed. I could not read him and did not feel like prying. Then, out of nowhere, he reassured me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be out of here in a few days.¡± His words caught me off guard, but I managed a thankful smile. ¡°I sure hope so. Thanks, Mr. Yates.¡± Before he could say more, there was a knock. The cops were signaling that time was up for Charlie¡¯s visit. With a grin, he said, ¡°Ms. Scott, don¡¯t forget you owe me that dinner.¡± I gave him a nod and a smile, then stood up to walk him out. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As he walked away, I let out a small sigh of relief. Honestly, Charlie was bing a real puzzle to me. It was just one deal, and even with Inch in the picture, he did not need toe all the way to the police station to chat with me. Plus, this whole thing was nothing but trouble for him. What was he really after? I shook my head, deciding it was not worth the headache to figure it out. Being stuck in the police station meant I had to y ball with the cops¡® investigation and their endless questions. When I was not doing that, I was zoning out, trying hard to remember every single thing about the day Moore took Noah out. Idris showed up as the sun was setting. I had not expected him to drop by so quickly, what with my drama sshed all over the news and Young Corporation swamped with its own pile. of problems. He really should not have had the time to worry about me. There he was, sitting across from me, looking all stern and icy. I figured my mess must have hit Young Corporation hard, maybe even cost them big. Concerned, I blurted out, ¡°Is everything alright with Young Corporation?¡± Idris fixed me with a look so intense it sent a shiver down my spine. He took his time, staring at me for a good few seconds before he dropped the bomb, ¡°Why did you go public with our divorce?¡± Was that what was bugging him? Caught off guard, I answered, ¡°It was the quickest way to shield Young Corporation. Once the divorce was out there, no one could use my being part of the Young family to stir up trouble for them. That way, my problems would not spill over onto the Youngs.¡± He looked even more serious, if that was possible. ¡°You really covered all your bases, didn¡¯t you?¡± Chatper 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 What Did Our Two¨CYear Marriage Even Mean? I could not quite catch what he was really trying to say, so I justid it out straight. ¡°Look, we¡¯re not husband and wife anymore. It¡¯s not right for you to get tangled up in my mess, especially since our divorce is bound toe out eventually. If it¡¯s going to happen anyway, why not just get it over with when it¡¯s necessary?¡± He did not say a word, just gave me this intense stare that seemed to go on forever before he finally spoke up. ¡°Are you that scared of being linked to me that you can¡¯t wait to cut ties?¡± I scrunched my eyebrows, feeling the anger bubbling under his words, and took a deep breath before replying, ¡°We don¡¯t have anything between us now.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Yvette!¡± His voice spiked as he stood up, his tall, lean figure casting a shadow, his good looks marred by unmistakable fury and disappointment. ¡°What did our two years of marriage even mean to you?¡± I did not get why he was so worked up. I kept my cool and met his gaze. ¡°Sure, we were married, Idris, but have you forgotten? I have been the wife I was supposed to be for the past. two years. What about you? Have you been the husband you were supposed to be? You¡¯re nice to me now because you found out I am the one who saved your life back then. But what if it had been Moore who saved you? Would you still be this good to me? Would you still go out of your way to save me? Would you still rush to my aid without a second thought?¡± I was not oblivious to the way Idris had been acting differently around metely, but I knew better than anyone why he had changed. It was all because of that old debt of gratitude. It did not matter who the person from the past was. He would have been just as devoted to her. It had nothing to do with me, nor was it rted to whether we had been married or not. Seeing the shock in his eyes and the anger melting away, I almostughed. I did not need his answer; I already knew it. Yes, his kindness to me was not because I was Yvette, his former wife. It was because I had once risked my life to save his. All he was doing was returning the favor, in and simple. I did not hear him answer. I took a small breath and said calmly, ¡°You can go now. Our divorce is out in the open, thanks to Marcus, so you and I are done. When you saved my life yesterday, we got even. We¡¯re square, with no debts between us. This mess is not yours to fix. I trust the cops will sort it out and find the truth.¡± I got up to leave, but then he said something unexpected, ¡°What if it wasn¡¯t because you saved me?¡± I froze, turned around, and looked into his deep, shadowy eyes, puzzled. ¡°What?¡± He just gazed at me, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Anyone can repay a favor, but you¡¯ve always been the only one for me.¡± I was lost, my brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Idris, we¡¯re divorced,¡± I reminded him. ¡°So what?¡± he shot back, his gaze intense and stubborn. ¡°You¡¯re single, I¡¯m single. We have all the time in the world.¡± Speechless, I wondered what he was getting at¡­ Chapha? 260 What Did Dur Two Yea I could not guess what he really ineant, and my mouth hung open, yet no words came out. He did not seem to expect any, just looked at me and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you stay here long.¡± With that, he walked out of the room. I stood there, dazed. What did he mean by ¡®all the time in the world¡®? Noah¡¯s death had cast an invisible over me. Although I had figured Moore would corner me in this alley, I never imagined it would be this suffocating. The forensic team came up empty¨Chanded. There was not a shred of evidence on Noah¡¯s body tying his death to Moore, nor could they clear my name. Moore and I were at a stalemate, each of us pointing fingers at the other, adamant that the other was Noah¡¯s killer. We found ourselves stuck as a result. As the hours slipped by, the buzz outside grew into a roar. The cops were caught in a bind, too wary to let me walk free, yet not convinced enough to p the cuffs on me as the murderer. With no other cards to y, at dawn¡¯s first light, the police brought Moore and me face¨Cto- face for a showdown. Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chatper 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 You¡¯re really just a zero Moore looked like a shadow of her former self, all gaunt with dark circles that screamed of rough nights behind bars. The fire in her eyes when she saw me, however, was as fierce as ever. She red across the table, and I bet if it were not there, she would have lunged at me, ws out. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. vette, to think you would end up like this. Talk about payback!¡± she cackled, her face twisted in a wild sneer. ¡°An eye for an eye, right? I might be behind bars for a bit, but you? You¡¯re looking at a lifetime of cold, hard floors and iron bars for what you did!¡± Her words were like poison, dripping with the conviction that I was Noah¡¯s killer. I met her gaze, cool as ice, and said, ¡°An eye for an eye? Sounds like you know the truth. So tell me, Moore, if that is the case, should you not be the one rotting away in here? You¡¯re the one who killed Noah. Or did you forget?¡± ¡°You¡¯re spitting lies!¡± she exploded. ¡°Yvette, you¡¯re the killer. I saw you do it with my own two eyes. You cannot hide from this. Karma ising for you!¡± She almost had me second¨Cguessing¨Chad I done it? Her outburst was so convincing that she could have fooled herself. I could not help butugh, and she caught me in the act. Her smile vanished, reced by a scowl as she bore into me with her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± I leaned in, my voice dripping with feigned innocence. ¡°Karma. Ever heard of it?¡± She froze, her face a mask of shock. I did not give her a chance to answer, however. ¡°I¡¯m a believer now. I was not before, but seeing you, Moore¡­ When was thest time you dared to look at yourself in the mirror?¡± Her face, already worn and ghostly, contorted with anger. ¡°What are you getting at, Yvette?¡± I kept my smile, locking eyes with her. ¡°Moore, I bet Noah¡¯s ghost is keeping you up at night, is he not? And your baby, almost ready to be born¡­ You ended his life, and his father¡¯s. Two souls. Tell me, Moore, do you ever sleep without nightmares?¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Her eyes zed with fury, a clear sign I had hit a nerve. ¡°You have no right to judge me! Yvette, Noah was after you. You¡¯re the killer, not me!¡± I let out a coldugh, unfazed. ¡°So what if it was me? You¡¯ve been behind bars for weeks now, right? Spending every day hoping for Idris to visit, to save you? That¡¯s the thing about people -they are so easy to break when they want something badly enough.¡± Even someone as cruel as Moore could not hide that truth. I could tell exactly what she was hoping for. However, I was not about to let her get her way. Her eyes were practically sparkling with anticipation. I could not help but let out a snide chuckle, despite this. I slowly slid the jade bracelet up my wrist, unting it. ¡°Too bad you¡¯re stuck in your little daydream. Since you¡¯ve been locked up, he hasn¡¯t spared you a second thought, not a single word. He¡¯s been too busy showering me with attention, trying to make things right, and figuring out how to make me stay.¡± ¡°What crap!¡± Moore¡¯s voice cracked, her emotions a tangled mess, just like any woman caught up in a man¡¯s supposed affection. Her eyes were fiery, almost glowing red with rage. ¡°Yvette, your smugness won¡¯tst. Your downfall is coming.¡± Laughing was something I could not help. ¡°Wanna bet? Let¡¯s see who walks out of here without a scratch and who ends up rotting away in a cell, forgotten and alone. Oh, and I almost forgot to mention, your dear Idris dropped by to see me yesterday. He assured me he wouldn¡¯t let me stay here much longer.¡± She was trembling with fury. ¡°Yvette, cut the crap. You think I¡¯m going to fall for your lies? Iddy is only nice to you because you helped him out once. Without that, you¡¯re nothing.¡± Chatper 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Guilt Made Manifest Leaning back, I watched her struggle to keep her rage and fear at bay, and I could not suppress a smirk. ¡°So you admit he¡¯s only nice to me because of a past favor? What about you, then? He¡¯s been sweet to you for five years. Was it love? Would you believe it if you said it out loud? Moore, you¡¯ve been living off his scraps, thinking he actually cares about you and that he loves you. If he really did, would he not havee to see you at least once since you¡¯ve been stuck in here?¡± She was lost for words, her expression a mix of defiance and defeat. I twirled the bracelet in my fingers, a slight smile on my lips. ¡°See this? It¡¯s from the Youngs¡® grandma. Only those who¡¯ve got the nod from Idris and Madam Young get to wear this. Moore, my dear sister, it looks like you¡¯re never going to get your hands on it.¡± ¡°Yvette!¡± Moore lost it, leaping to her feet, a wild look in her eyes. She grabbed a chair and hurled it at me, roaring, ¡°You¡¯re not getting away with this! You will be stuck here for life, and if I have to, I¡¯ll take you down with me, even if it¡¯s to the grave!¡± She was off the rails, but luckily for me, the cops outside were on their toes. They burst in and pinned her down in no time. As they dragged her out, she shot me a venomous look. ¡°Think Idris can save you, Yvette? You were the idiot who hid Noah¡¯s body. Now all the evidence is gone. Get ready to rot in this cell- no one¡¯s coming for you. Nobody!¡± After she was gone, I just stood there, my mind racing. All the evidence¡­ gone? Was there really proof out there that I did not kill Noah? Is that why Moore kept quiet at first, even though she knew about Noah¡¯s death and that I hid the body? Was she stalling to destroy the evidence? Did she have an aplice? With these thoughts swirling, I turned to Officer Jackson as he walked in. ¡°Officer Jackson, can I ask you something?¡± He had seen the whole showdown with Moore on the monitors. He nodded when I caught his eye. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°You said before that someone saw Moore before she turned me in. Can you track that person down?¡± I asked. Moore had been quiet until that meeting, then out of the blue, she used me. It had to be connected to that visitor. Officer Jackson¡¯s eyebrows knitted together as he thought. ¡°You mean that guy, Billy Wilson?¡± I did not know him, but he had visited Moore at the station, so they would have his name on record. I nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Officer Jackson gave a nod, a brief pause, and continued, ¡°I had someone check him out. It turns out he¡¯s not from around here. Plus, after he saw Moore, he left the country again. Right now, we cannot pin down where he has gone.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not here?¡± I was shocked. ¡°Did you guys look into what he was doing while he was here? Officer Jackson shook his head. ¡°Seems like he came straight to the station to see Moore and All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. took off right after I asked Moore about him, and she said he¡¯s an old friend from when she and Noah were abroad. He was in town on business and dropped by to see her.¡± frowned, mulling it over Moore¡¯s exnation was not far¨Cfetched. She and Noah had been overseas for years, knowing some people from there made sense. Them stopping by while on bustness here was not out of the ordinary. Noticing my silence, Officer Jackson let out a soft sigh. ¡°With Noah¡¯s death, you and Moore tell diferent tales. You, in particr, need solid proof to clear your name, or you¡¯re as good as convicted.¡± He put it gently, but I was not nalve. I could tell they were pretty much set on me being the Let¡¯s not even talk about the media frenzy outside; right here in the precinct, I was barely hanging on. I paused, gathering my thoughts, before I turned to him. ¡°Have you guys checked out Moore¡¯s old haunts? What about the crash site? Could you maybe send someone to give it another once -over?¡± Officer Jackson let out a weary sigh as if he could read my mind. ¡°We¡¯ve been over those ces, Ms. Scott. Trust me, we¡¯re pros at sniffing out clues, but it has been ages, so most of the evidence is gone. Your buddy wrecked the scene where Noah died so bad that we did not even get a snapshot to work with. We¡¯re cops, not miracle workers. We can¡¯t fix what has been totally trashed.¡± Chatper 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Gone Dark Silence fell over me. Hiding a corpse, wiping a crime scene, leaving the body a wreck¨Cone wrong move leads to a domino effect. Now, I was at a disadvantage. I knew Moore had set me up, but I still walked right into it. I could not really fault Inch for going rogue. In that moment, maybe all he could think about was saving my v skin. He did not know for sure if I was the one who killed Noah. There was no way to be sure. If he had called the cops, would they have figured out I was not the killer? He did the only thing he could think of: obliterate the evidence and stash the body. Despite being out of the loop as the days slipped by, I could guess that the headlines were screaming about murder and hidden bodies. Officer Jackson dropped by for chats during the first few days, but after a while, he stopped showing up, sending others in his ce instead. From the chatter of those grilling me, I picked up that the case had blown up big time, catching the eye of the big shots in Capital City. They had even sent some suits to take charge of the investigation. Since the cops could not find a shred of evidence pinning the murder on Moore, and since I had already sworn up and down that Noah died right in front of me, not to mention I had gotten my hands on the knife that did him in and fessed up to stashing Noah¡¯s body, all fingers were pointing straight at me. I was in a tight spot. I knew if the police did not dig up something to tip the scales in my favor soon, I would be left responsible for Noah¡¯s death. Stranded without my phone, I could not reach out to Mom or Maxwell. Feeling totally cornered, I begged Officer Jackson to pull some strings so I could have a face¨Cto¨Cface with Marcus. Marcus showed up in a sh. When I saw him in the visitation room, his eyes were nearly swollen shut, dark circles so deep they looked like bruises. It did not take a genius to figure that Scott Corporation had probably crumbled without us. Marcus eyed me with concern. ¡°Yvette, you holding up okay in here? They¡¯re not giving you a hard time, are they?¡± By ¡®they¡®, he obviously meant the cops. I shook my head, feeling a twinge of pity for him. ¡°No, Officer Jackson has been decent enough. How is Scott Corporation holding up?¡± At my question, Marcus let out a heavy sigh, his face the picture of gloom. ¡°Well, it¡¯s looking pretty grim¡­¡± He trailed off, leaving his sentence hanging in the air. After a brief silence, he continued, ¡°You know, when you decided against announcing our split from the Youngs, our business partners held off, out of respect for them. Once I let the cat out of the bag, however, it was like a dam broke. In less than a day, nearly all of them were knocking on my door, wanting to cut ties. Luckily, the big boss from Yates Group showed up to chat about teaming up on those Avaloria projects. I yed it cool and didn¡¯t sign anything on the spot. With all the drama, Scott Corporation¡¯s stock took a nosedive, and the big¨Ctime shareholders are bailing. They were even talking about putting the wholepany on the auction block.¡± Chap 263 Olona Bar I knew things were bad, but an auction? That was next level. I looked at him, concern etched on my face. ¡°Marcus, have you gotten hold of Mom and Maxwell?¡± The way things were going, I was not sure if Maxwell could make it back in time to stop the hemorrhaging. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Marcus¡¯s brow was furrowed with worry. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. We can¡¯t reach your mom or Mr. Sanchez. They¡¯ve gone off the grid.¡± 1 froze, the words not quite sinking in. ¡°Off the grid?¡± He nodded solemnly. ¡°Yeah, the day after the divorce news broke, all contact with Mr. Sanchez and your mom just¡­ stopped. They¡¯re probably deep in the mountains, where there¡¯s no signal. I can¡¯t get through to them.¡± I was aware that the mountains were a dead zone for cell reception. I had made Maxwell promise not to linger there too long. By my calctions, they should have been on their way back by now. Therefore, it was puzzling why they were unreachable. A chilling thought crossed my mind. Had they actually stumbled upon the remains that the disaster from ten years ago had imed buried in those mountains? The thought alone made me furrow my brow. It was possible. If one could uncover the bones of long¨C lost victims, anyone wouldy their kin to rest with honor, especially since Maxwell¡¯s parents were among them. With a heavy heart, I turned to Marcus. ¡°Marcus, I owe you big time for sticking with Scott Corporation all these years. You¡¯ve been with my dad for ages, given so much. I had this n, you know? In a couple of years, once thepany was solid, I would let you go live your life if you were tired, or if you still had that fire, I would pass the reins to you. Now, I¡¯m not so sure I can make that happen.¡± Chatper 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Everything¡¯s Changed! death Marcus¡® face terised up as he listened to me ¡°Yuette, you don¡¯t thank steady¡¯s ¡°He trailed off, worry etched on his features. toege ¡°There¡¯s no way I can shake this off,¡± I admitted, the words heary on my ha at this for ages with no leads. Now, every scrap of endence is pertineria M 1 MUZAN just¡­¡± 1 paused, a lump forming in my throat. I exhaled slowly, trying to find the strah to continue. ¡°Look, if I end up not being able to walk away from this, guy to E CHE NI things at Scott Corporation. Do what¡¯s best for my mom and for you. If thepany tanks, they¡¯ll freeze my shares and assets. Pleaser, make sure my moen hus something to fal back on for her retirement. And you, get your ducks in a room, jest licase If Scott Corporation hits rock bottom, they would lock dorm most of car mats, and on musik be drowning in debt. I had to give Marcus the heads¨Cup to get ready turns he went to qe apple site the rest of us. What kept me up at night was thinking about my thom. She was drasky dosing with the loss of my dad, and now she might have to watch her daughter you looked up the mes no longer young anymore, and with everything piling up 1 just did not know if the conta handle what wasing As Iid out my final ns, Marcus gripped his hands together, his eyes locked on mine. ¡± there really no hope left? I could talk to Mr. Young, or maybe even plead with Mr. Yam They¡¯ve got to have some way to save you.¡± Hearing his frantic words, I could not help but let out a small, sad chuckle. ¡°Marcus, thist something that can be fixed with cash or clout. We need hard proof Without it, going to them would just put them in a tough spot.¡± I took a breath before adding, ¡°But if Scott Corporation is really on the brink, you might want to reach out to Idris. He¡­ might be willing to step in.¡± I knew it was not the best idea to let Idris take the reins of Scott Corporation at a time like this, but it was my dad¡¯s life¡¯s work, and if it had to end up in Idris¡¯s hands, well, things could be worse. Marcus could only give a resigned nod. My mind, though, was still with my mom. I turned to him, worry creasing my brow. ¡°Keep an eye on my mom for me, will you? I¡¯m worried about her being out there.¡± She was probably fine, but one never knew. Especially out there in the wilds, where if disaster struck, there would be nowhere to run. Lorrell¡¯s terrain was tricky at the best of times. The disaster from years back was proof enough of that. Marcus gave a quick nod and exchanged a few words with me before he took off. Moore was on her way out and seemed hell¨Cbent on taking me down with her, while officer Jackson had his hands tied because of some big shots, so he could not grill me anymore. The new cop in the hot seat was this ice queen detective who was probably in her forties, with face that was not exactly wrinkled but still kind of had that ¡®don¡¯t mess with me¡® vibe. She plopped down across from me and cut straight to the chase, ¡°Yvette, dout Boah¡¯s death, got anything else to spill?¡± The way she phrased it, you would think I was already dered guilty. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I met her steely gaze and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I¡¯ve spilled everything I know, not leaving out a single detail, and you guys have been over this with me a bunch already,¡± She gave me a narrow look, her eyes rimmed in ck, and shot back, ¡°You think just because you¡¯re on the chopping block and have no record, I can¡¯t touch you? Yvette, don¡¯t forget, we¡¯ve got enough evidence to nail you.¡± I bit my lip, tired of the same old story, and shot back, ¡°Sure, you¡¯ve got evidence that could make it look like I did in Noah, but does that really prove I¡¯m the killer? Are you always this quick to m the gavel?¡± ¡°You¡¯re out of line!¡± she snapped, her voice spiking as she shot me a furious re, ¡°You¡¯ve been strutting around like you own the ce, thinking you¡¯re untouchable. Clearly, Officer Jackson¡¯s soft touch has only made you bolder. Well, let¡¯s just see how tough you really are.¡± With that, she shot up from her seat, casting a quick nce at the guards who had been loyally camped outside my room. ¡°You guys know what to do,¡± she barked at them. ¡°She¡¯s here for questioning, not a vacation. Remember, this isn¡¯t a ce you just waltz into.¡± The guards shared a knowing look and nodded in agreement before she strode off. I braced myself for what wasing, expecting them to get rough, but what caught me off guard was their choice of weapon¨Cthey did noty a finger on me. Instead, theyunched a full¨Con assault on my mind. Chatper 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Turning Point The room I used to be in had a heater, which someone had unceremoniously turned off. The person who used to bring meals on time had not shown up in days. Now, in the depths of winter, even in the south, Lake City¡¯s sub¨Czero temperatures were brutal. I had always been cold¨Cblooded, especially in the winter¨Cmy hands and feet would turn to ice all the time. I could handle the chill with the heater, but now, without it, it was a whole different level of misery. They had cut me off from food and water, and at first, I could handle it. However, by the second day, I was dizzy, my limbs were numb, and my heart was racing from the hunger and thirst. I knew they were trying to break me to make me confess. If I caved, I would be sealing my fate as a murderer in court, especially without any evidence to back me up. I held on. By day three, my throat was like a desert. Back in the interrogation room, everything felt hazy. Renata, the same cop who had grilled me before, was there, eyeing me with a mix of suspicion and superiority. ¡°Yvette,¡± she said, looking down her nose at me, ¡°ready to spill the beans?¡± I could barely muster the energy, my voice scratchy and dry, ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± She cut to the chase, ¡°You killed Noah, right?¡± I did not answer right away. Instead, I let out a bitterugh before replying, ¡°Officer, is this your idea of squeezing a confession out of me?¡± She scoffed, ¡°A murderer wants to debate thew with me?¡± I managed a weak smile, my voice a rasp, ¡°Not really, but just so you know, the Scotts can afford a lawyer.¡± She sneered. ¡°Is that a threat?¡± I shook my head, ¡°Nope, just the facts. For starters, I did not kill Noah. Perhaps you should ask yourself why you have not solved the case yet. No solid evidence, just trying to wring a confession out of me. Does that mean you¡¯re ipetent? Are you so desperate to close the case that you would stoop to this? Officer, how are you any different from those inte trolls who stir up drama without a clue about the truth?¡± I could not tell if my words had hit a nerve, but she went pale with anger. Staring me down, she snapped, ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re going to be stubborn, then stick with it. Let¡¯s see how long youst.¡± After that short and intense questioning, I got the picture of what wasing my way. Augh almost escaped me, Locked away, I was out of the loop on the outside world. I had left everything in Marcus¡¯s hands; the rest was out of my control. I was clear on one thing: without evidence to back me up, I was not getting out of here. That was a cold, hard fact. Sprawled on the ley single bed, my whole body ached with a bone¨Cdeep chill. As I wondered how many more days I would have to survive like this, Officer Jackson¡¯s unexpected visit caught me off guard. His entrance made me pause, and he did the same. With a furrowed brow, he looked at me and demanded, ¡°What¡¯s the situation here?¡± He was not really asking me, but rather the two guards who had been on my case. They shuffled their feet, looking sheepish, and mumbled, ¡°Mrs. Newman¡¯s orders. She said she needed to ¡®toughen up¡® to get her thoughts straight about how Noah died.¡± Officer Jackson¡¯s face darkened. He hesitated, then barked out orders, ¡°Get the heater on in here, and bring her some food and drink, pronto. A ss of water first,¡± he added. He then came over to where I was and checked in, ¡°Ms. Scott, are you holding up okay?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I met his gaze, feeling a wave of dizziness, and managed a weak shake of my head. ¡°I¡¯m not going to die just yet, Officer Jackson. Are we finally going to court?¡± This whole thing had been dragging on forever; it could not go on like this. Officer Jackson eyed me, hesitated for a moment, then handed me a cup of warm water the guard had brought in. ¡°Here, drink this. It will warm you up. Regarding Mrs. Newman, I owe you an apology on her behalf.¡± Chatper 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 The Evidence Is Found The warm water soothed my cramped stomach, and as I regained somefort, I could not help but wonder how Jackson had managed to visit me all of a sudden. I had heard the case had caused such a media storm that he was barred from touching it, which was why the case had been handed off. Why was he here now? Seeing the confusion written all over my face, he exined, ¡°Your case took a turn. Mr. Young and Mr. Yates came forward with some fresh leads. The department¡¯s checking them out now. If everything checks out, you¡¯ll be walking free.¡± ¡°Fresh leads?¡± I echoed, surprised. ¡°What kind of leads?¡± It had been a whole week since I had seen either of them. I had figured their assurances that I would not be stuck here long were just talk, so I had not held out hope they would actually dig up any evidence. Jackson cleared his throat. ¡°Mr. Young found some video footage from around the time Noah was killed in the old factory.¡± I scrunched my eyebrows. The ce was deserted, right? How could there be any footage? He tried to reassure me. ¡°Take it easy. The footage was not from the factory itself¨Cit turned up in a car Moore used to drive.¡± He paused for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I think that¡¯s the car Mr. Young gave to Moore. Remember the day Noah kidnapped you? Moore zoomed to the factory in that very car, and it was parked right outside. Lucky for us, the ce was a rundown mess¨Cmost of the bricks and windows were busted,? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. which meant the car¡¯s dash cam caught some of the action inside the factory with you three. The car was too far to pick up any sound, and a lot of the footage is kind of blurry. We have just handed it over to the police to see what they can make of it.¡± I froze, my voice lost. Thest thing I remembered before waking up in that factory was Noah¡¯s ambush, and after that, everything was a blur because of the drugs. I had not even thought about what was happening outside. It took me a second to gather my thoughts, then I turned to Officer Jackson with a frown. ¡°You mentioned Mr. Yates had some clues too. What did he have?¡± Just then, a guard came in with some grub. I must have looked like I was about to pass out because Officer Jackson did not dive into the details. Instead, he handed me the food and said, ¡°You need to eat.¡± The meal was nothing fancy¨Cjust a sandwich and some biscuits¨Cbut after days without food, it looked like a feast to me. I had just sipped some warm water, so I chowed down on the sandwich, eager to fill my empty stomach. Officer Jackson was right there, his voice low and soothing, ¡°Easy there, don¡¯t rush. You don¡¯t want to choke.¡± The sandwich warmed me from the inside, taking the edge off my hunger. I took a bite of a steamed biscuit and looked up at Officer Jackson, ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal with Mr. Yates¡® evidence?¡± He exined, ¡°You know, after you passed out at the factory and Inch whisked you away, it was Charlie who called in a doctor for you. This doctor is a big deal back home, a top¨Cnotch clinician. While he was patching you up, he ran some blood tests and found you were loaded with ether. You probably did not catch it, but Charlie¡¯s ce is wired with cameras. Based on the time the cameras caught you arriving at Charlie¡¯s, there¡¯s no way you could have been up and about to do anything to Noah. The time Noah died and when the drugs hit neatly, so you¡¯re pretty much off the hook for the murder. Plus¡­¡± you line up too He paused, then dropped another bombshell, ¡°Charlie¡¯s got this super clear video that shows Moore going all psycho.¡± I gasped, ¡°And how on earth did Mr. Yates get his hands on that video?¡± I only showed up after everything went down, and even if they drove there, a car dashcam would not have caught Moore¡¯s meltdown. Officer Jackson chimed in, ¡°It was from inside the factory.¡± The revtion that the factory was still operational threw me for a loop, ¡°But I thought that ce was a goner?¡± He nodded, confirming, ¡°Yeah, the factory has been out of business, but it is Charlie¡¯s property. He has been eyeing our neck of the woods for some new energy venture, so he snapped up the factory a while back. He says he put cameras in because it was turning into a crash pad for folks with no ce else to go. He did not want to be on the hook if anything happened to them there. He didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but then it hit him, and he rushed the footage right over.¡± Chatper 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Lending a Hand I furrowed my brow, thinking. Idris had found evidence, and so had Charlie. Was that not a little too convenient? When I stayed quiet, Officer Jackson seemed unsure for a second before asking, ¡°Ms. Scott, do you know this Charlie guy well?¡± 1 shook my head. ¡°Not really, I¡¯ve only met him a couple of times. You¡¯ve asked me that before, Officer Jackson.¡± He chuckled. ¡°My memory is not what it used to be. I¡¯m getting old, I guess.¡± I looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Is there something up with Mr. Yates, Officer Jackson?¡± He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell. I had someone dig around in Silvana for info, but it¡¯s all pretty weird. People there say Charlie has always been this big mystery. Even though he¡¯s loaded, like billionaire loaded, he has never been one for the spotlight, hardly ever mingling with folks. But once he hit our shores, he turned over a new leaf and started rubbing shoulders with Lake City¡¯s elite, never shying away from the press either.¡± Listening to him, I blurted out, ¡°So, what¡¯s been going ontely?¡± What I really wanted to know was, had Charlie gone public with everything? Officer Jackson took a beat before answering, ¡°He threw a press conference and dropped a bomb, announcing he¡¯s setting up here and has chosen Scott Corporation as his first big y. Right there, in front of everyone, he vouched for you, said he did not think you had it in you to hurt a fly, let alone commit murder. He even spilled the beans about how he and Inch stepped in to save your skin by stashing the body. Then, he just up and confessed to hiding the body himself, worried you would get dragged into the mess.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was floored, totally lost for words. He had actually owned up to hiding the body in front of the whole press? What on earth was he thinking? My eyes must have looked like saucers because Officer Jackson gave me a knowing look and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I was asking how tight you and Charlie are. For him to stick his neck out for you like that, especially when he¡¯s got big ns back home, is a big deal.¡± I bit my lip. I did not need Officer Jackson to spell it out for me. Charlie was a big shot in the business world, and if he is looking to make moves here, he has got to keep his reputation shiny. It is as though he is a knight who tossed his shield away before the battle even started. I took a deep breath and faced Officer Jackson. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know why he would go to bat for me. We are not that close¡­ not close enough for him to take a hit like that.¡± Officer Jackson gave a nod, not pushing any further. He could see I was feeling a bit better, so he leaned in and said, ¡°Ms. Scott, there¡¯s something else I need to ask you.¡± I perked up and urged him on. ¡°Officer Jackson, justy it out. No need for formalities. You have had my back these past few weeks. Without you, I probably would be in a world of trouble. Beingbeled a murderer and grilled for this long would have killed me if not for his watchful eye. It was true. As Iid it all out, Officer Jackson¡¯s face turned red with guilt. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. I gave Mr. Young my word that I would look after you, and I¡¯m really sorry you had to go through all that. Mr. Young might not let this slide, and I¡¯m asking you, could you maybe put in a good word for Mrs. Newman? She¡¯s not a bad person, you know. She just gets a little too fired up when she¡¯s questioning someone and can go overboard. I will make sure she apologizes to you. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I was taken aback, and it took me a moment to catch the drift of his words. After a brief pause, I asked, ¡°Officer Jackson, are you and Mrs. Newman¡­?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my wife. She¡¯s been working in Capital City all these years, and we have been doing long - distance because of our jobs. She was not supposed to be on your case, to avoid any conflict of interest. The bosses did not want to send her, but she asked to be put on it. She¡¯s got a rep for being really fair and keeping her work and personal life separate, so they let here,¡± Officer Jackson exined, and I paused to think for a few seconds. Chatper 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 How Did They All Get Here? I never saw thising. How could two people who were worlds apart be married to each other? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Officer Jackson looked like he wanted to add something, but I cut in, ¡°Officer Jackson, It sounds itke this is not the first time she¡¯s pulled something like this. Maybe it¡¯s just how she does things, but I have got to say, it¡¯s not right. She¡¯s crossed the line, and it is against thew. Suspects are people, not animals. I don¡¯t know how she has managed to slide by until now, but she really ought to start treating suspects like human beings. If she doesn¡¯t, it is bound to catch up with her one day.¡± I was not nning on making a big deal out of this. It was just a few missed meals and some cold nights. I had been through tougher times than this, like the time five years ago. I just could not resist giving Officer Jackson a gentle nudge. He listened intently and nodded quickly, assuring me with a look, ¡°Absolutely, I will have a word with her in private. Once you are out and feeling better, we will treat you to dinner just to say sorry.¡± I had every intention of saying no, but I bit my tongue. It was the thought that counted, right? It was the next morning when I found out I could finally leave. I had been cooped up for nearly half a month. Stepping into the lobby of the police station, I was hit with a wave of deja vu, as if the frantic night Idris and I arrived was just yesterday. ¡°Ms. Scott, we have wrapped up Noah¡¯s case. Thanks for being so cooperative with our investigation,¡± Officer Jackson whispered as we walked out. I faced him and let out a small chuckle, ¡°Officer Jackson, you have thanked me a million times already. I have told you, without you guys, I would probably be branded a killer for life.¡± He gave me a knowing smile and dropped the subject, ncing outside before offering, ¡°Is someone coming to get you? I can have someone drive you home.¡± I looked up at the clear blue sky, the fluffy white clouds. Lake City was showing off its best weather today, the sun beaming down. Having missed the fresh air so much, I took a long, greedy breath and said, ¡± No need. I¡¯ll just grab a cab¡­¡± My voice trailed off. Right there, outside the police station, was a man that made my heart stop. ¡°Mr. Young,¡± Officer Jackson was the first to break the silence, shing a smile at Idris who was standing a short distance away. ¡°You¡¯re here for Ms. Scott, right?¡± Idris gave a small nod, his gaze finding mine. It felt like ages since we hadst seen each other, yet somehow as if it was just yesterday. I could not help but wonder how he had been these past few days. He seemed to carry a hint of tiredness that was hidden from anyone who did not know where to look. I guessed the Young Corporation must have been going through some rough patches, or maybe he had been running around because of me. At that thought, I mentally rolled my eyes at myself. I was always making myself out to be more important than I was. He stood before me, his tall figure casting a shadow, and asked, ¡°Hungry? Let¡¯s grab a bite.¡± I was caught off guard for a second by his question. I realized he always asked whether I was hungry or cold. Even when he had business to discuss, he would make sure I had a full stomach first. I had not thought much of it before, but now it seemed pretty great. As long as you were not hungry, everything else seemed to fall into ce. His question made my stomach growl in agreement. Renata had cut me off from food for a few days. Although Officer Jackson had tried topensate, I was definitely feeling peckish. ¡°Yeah, a bit!¡± I admitted, my mind suddenly racing through a list of cravings. ¡°How about we head to Winter¡¯s Hearth Bistro? They¡¯ve got tons of tasty stuff,¡± chimed in Charlie, who had just arrived. He was cradling a big bouquet of fresh flowers. With a charming smile, he handed me the flowers and said, ¡°The florist told me every girl loves bubble roses.¡± I stared at the flowers he was offering, a bit dazed. When did he show up? ¡°If you don¡¯t take it, it¡¯s going to be super awkward for me, and we might just end up being the next big headline.¡± Charlie leaned in, his voice a low whisper. I was clueless about what he was hinting at until I noticed a bunch of people had gathered outside the police station. They were not crowding the entrance like before but kept their distance, cameras in hand. Chatper 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 A Hair¨CTrigger Moment Why were reporters here? Charlie handed me a bouquet, and the scent of flowers I had not smelled in ages lifted spirits. I had always loved flowers. Teir fragrance always made me happy. my The fact that I could not remember ever sharing my love for flowers with anyone puzzled me. Without overthinking it, I faced Charlie and asked, ¡°Mr. Yates, what are you doing here?¡± Charlie, oblivious to anyone else, gave me a grin that could light up the room, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up and take you out for a treat.¡± I could not help but sneak a peek at Idris, who was standing off to the side, his expression stormy with obvious annoyance. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. A headache was starting to brew. Had these two nned this? With reporters snapping photos outside, and my ex¨Chusband and¡­. Charlie¡¯s actions were bound to stir up rumors, especially among the wildly imaginativeizens. Facing Charlie, I managed a strained smile, ¡°Thanks for the flowers, Mr. Yates. I¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get going. I¡¯ve got dessert waiting for you. You¡¯ve been in there so long, you must be dying for something sweet,¡± Charlie cut me off before I could finish, his perfect face paired with a smile so charming I was lost in it for a second. It was not until he took my hand and began to lead me away that I realized what was happening. As we walked past Idris, he grabbed my other wrist, jolting me back to the present, stuck in ce. I stood my ground, and Charlie nced back at me. His eyes soon shifted to Idris, narrowing slightly. ¡°Something else, Mr. Young?¡± he asked with a hint of challenge. Idris, who had been silent until now, was the epitome of calm indifference. His good looks were marred only by the faintest trace of annoyance as he faced Charlie. ¡°Where are you nning to take my wife?¡± he asked coolly. Charlie¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and a smirk yed on his lips. ¡°Wife? You¡¯re kidding, right, Mr. Young? The whole world knows about your divorce from Ms. Scott. It was all over the news. Surely, that¡¯s still fresh in everyone¡¯s minds.¡± Idris¡¯s frown deepened. However, he kept his cool. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Charlie was the type to push his luck. He stared down Idris, unafraid. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did Ms. Scott leave you on her own? Or¡­¡± He paused dramatically before delivering his punchline. ¡®Or did the Youngs throw her to the wolves when trouble came knocking, afraid she would Irag you down? But now that the coast is clear, you suddenly remember she is your wife?¡± He let out a snide chuckle, ¡°The Youngs sure know how to y the game, do not they?¡± lis biting words hung in the air, not loud but in the quiet expanse of the police station ntrance, they might as well have been shouted. The reporters, hungry for a scoop that would et social media on fire, hung on every word. heavy with unspoken threats. Two years into our marriage, I had learned the hard truth: Idris was not exactly Mr. Nice Guy. Sure, he could y the part of the refined gentleman, all poise and grace. However, that did not mean he did not have a scary side hidden beneath the surface. Nobody was perfect, right? My heart raced as I watched Idris lock eyes with Charlie, who was smirking like he owned the ce. If these two went at it here and now, we would be the talk of the town¨Cand not in a good way. I tried to intervene, ¡°Mr. Yates¡­¡± but Idris¡¯s voice cut through the tension, ¡°Officer Jackson!¡± It was deep, controlled, and impossible to read. I stopped mid¨Csentence, puzzled, turning to Idris. Despite his shock, Officer Jackson managed to get out a shaky, ¡°Mr. Young.¡± Idris was a statue, not a flicker of rage on his face. ¡°Get her a chair and a ss of water. Do not let her get tired standing,¡± he ordered, as if we were discussing the weather. Jackson was clearly lost but nodded and ryed the orders. I was baffled¨Cwhy the sudden. need for a chair? Then Idris gave me a soft look and said, ¡°Just watch quietly for a bit. It won¡¯t take long, and then we can head home.¡± As he spoke, he began to peel off his coat, his gaze icy as it swept over to Charlie. Charlie¡¯s frownsted only a second before he got the message and chuckled darkly, shrugging off his own coat. Even I could not miss the signal now. A showdown wasing. Before I could even get a word out to stop them, Idris¡¯s hand shot up, and his fist connected with Charlie¡¯s right eye like a guided missile. Charlie tried to dodge, but he was not fast enough, and the punch hit him hard on the cheekbone. Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chatper 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 A Rash Defense In no time at all, Charlie¡¯s face was sporting a new set of colorful bruises. Charlie was not about to just roll over. After taking that hit, he threw one right back at Idris with equal force. In a heartbeat, the two guys were locked in a full¨Con scrap. Neither was known for pulling punches, but it looked like they were both out for blood, going at it violently. I stood there, stunned for a few seconds, before spinning around to Officer Jackson with a look of sheer panic. ¡°Officer Jackson, you¡¯ve got to do something to break it up!¡± Officer Jackson just watched the two go at it, not saying a word. Instead, he gestured to a chair that had been pulled out and said, ¡°Ms. Scott, have a seat.¡± He even offered me a cup of water, which I barely noticed as I was too busy staring at the two men, now both looking pretty roughed up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re at the police station. They¡¯ll be fine,¡± Officer Jackson finally spoke up. Mr. Young knows what he¡¯s doing.¡± My worry was evident. Watching them go back and forth, it was clear Idris was getting the better of Charlie, who was visibly struggling. His face was swelling up where Idris had hit him, and then there was his leg¡­ It hit me all at once that Charlie was still recovering from a recent car ident. As I saw Idris¡¯s foot swing towards Charlie¡¯s leg, I did not think twice. I ran forward, yelling at the top of my lungs, ¡°Stop¡­ Ouch!¡± It was pure reflex, the yelling and the blocking. The second the pain hit, I realized I had done something incredibly dumb. Idris¡¯s foot was meant for Charlie¡¯s shin, but it found my waist instead. I had darted out so fast, he could not pull back in time. Just like that, I was on the ground, no harm intended. The ache wrapped around my middle, stealing my breath. Before I knew it, tears were streaming down my face. ¡°Yvette!¡± ¡°Ms. Scott!¡® Idris called out first, followed by Charlie. Idris was by my side in a sh, cradling me close. His hands fluttered around, wanting to check for injuries but not sure where to start. ¡°We need to get you to a hospital,¡± he said, scooping me up in his arms. I pushed against him gently, the pain subsiding a little. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I assured him. Charlie had caught up by then, pressing gently on my waist. I could not help but wince, and he shot Idris a look so cold it could freeze fire, his voiceced with fury. ¡°Idris, how could you hurt her?¡± Idris was silent, his face a storm of anger and regret. He held his tongue, however. When Charlie reached out to take me, Idris dodged him, his voice a low growl. ¡°Back off.¡± Charlie was not having any of it. ¡°You hurt her, and you think you can still touch her?¡± he snapped. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Talk about a low blow. I knew Idris had not meant it, and as the pain eased off a bit more, I found the strength to say, looking at them both, ¡°Guys, really, I¡¯m okay.¡± Trying to get up from Idris¡¯s arms, I found him reluctant to let go. I met his gaze, firm yet gentle. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you can let go now.¡± Before Idris could say a word, Charlie quickly grabbed me from Idris¡¯s arms. He yanked me up so fast that I identally pulled at the sore spot on my waist where I had been kicked, and I could not help but gasp from the sharp pain. Charlie¡¯s face went ghostly white. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± The way this guy talked¡­ I shook my head, pushing down the pain, and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Thanks foring to get me. You guys should head home, I¡¯m heading out too.¡± After that, I tried to walk off the pain as I headed for the police station exit. Worried that they might start up again, I nced back and could not resist saying, ¡°Knock it off with the fighting, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Both guys were looking at me, and they had this guilty¨Ckid look that almost made meugh. Laughing, however, was thest thing I could do with my waist screaming in pain! Turns out I had underestimated them. They were right behind me in no time. Not wanting them to fuss over me, I did not ask for help, and it was a good thing Marcus showed up when he did. Seeing me hobble, he had no clue what had happened and thought I had been roughed up at the station. He was all set to demand justice for me. I was in too much pain to muster much energy, yet I managed to exin things to him. When Marcus found out it was Idris who had kicked me, he looked shocked and confused. He refrained from wasting time asking questions. After shooting the two troublemakers a look that was more upset than angry, he helped me into his car and we made a beeline for the hospital. Chatper 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 His Concern I had not suffered any serious injuries. I had to thank Idris for not going too far, or else I might have been seriously hurt. The doctor examined me and found nothing serious, but he said they needed to keep me under observation in the hospital. After all, a bone injury required more care, especially for a woman. It was more expensive to treat and needed to be treated carefully. I did not have any objections and agreed. Lying in the hospital bed, I felt exhausted after going hungry and cold for several days at the police station. Then, just as I hade out, I was injured by my ex¨Chusband. I was truly physically and mentally exhausted. Additionally, the doctor had given me some painkillers, and before long, I fell asleep on the hospital bed. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Perhaps the hospital bed was much morefortable than the one in the police station, but I slept deeply this time and did not even dream much. When I woke up, it was already nighttime. The pain in my waist was gone, and my brain, which had been a little groggy, had cleared up quite a bit. The ward was dimly lit, and a figure was sitting not far from me. I thought it was Uncle Marcus, so I gently shifted my body and said to the figure, ¡°Uncle Marcus?¡± He did not respond to me. Instead, he got up and walked toward me. The dim light and the fact that I was lying down made Uncle Marcus¡® figure seem unusually tall. I did not pay much attention to it and pinched my brow as I said, ¡°Uncle Marcus, I¡¯m a bit hungry. Is there any food?¡± He did not reply but left the ward. Seeing this, I did not think much about it. I closed my eyes and rested for a while. Maybe it was because I had been at the police station for so long these past few days, but after getting enough sleep, I felt like getting up to get some fresh air. However, this was still a hospital. When I moved and sat up by the window, I realized that my waist had not fully recovered, but it did not affect my movement. Standing by the window and looking at the city lights outside, I could not help but take a deep breath. The door to the ward opened, and I turned around, but the lights were suddenly turned on. After being in the dark for a long time, the sudden brightness was blinding. I squinted at the door and only saw a man in a ck suit. I did not pay much attention because I was hungry, and I instinctively noticed the takeout box he was carrying. Without overthinking, I took the takeout box and walked to the side, saying, ¡°Uncle Marcus, you got back so quickly. I thought it would take a while. That police station is really not a nice ce. I was so hungry and cold there¡­¡± ¡°Were they harsh to you?¡± Suddenly, a cold, deep male voice came from behind. I had just taken a bite of the hot food, and before I could swallow, I was startled by the voice and choked. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± I began to cough violently, and the person behind me hurriedly handed me some water. Chapter 271 His Concern I took it, took a sip, and cleared my throat. Wiping away the tears from coughing, I looked at the handsome face before me and cleared my throat before saying, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I had been too focused on eating earlier and had not realized that it was Idris and not Uncle Marcus who had entered. Idris did not answer my question but instead walked behind me. Seeing that I was feeling better, he finally spoke. ¡°What did the people at the police station do to you?¡± I shook my head and said, ¡°Nothing, I was just spouting nonsense. Why are you here? Where¡¯s Uncle Marcus?¡± That was the question I was really concerned about. Hearing me ask, he furrowed his brows slightly and said, ¡°Uncle Marcus had some family matters to attend to, so I asked him to go back.¡± I see. I responded, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me. I¡¯m fine now. You can go back.¡± After saying that, I was ready to continue eating. To be honest, I was really hungry. Officer Jackson had brought me some food, but because I had gone hungry for several days, he feared that I might eat too much too quickly and could not handle it, so he only let me have some in oatmeal and crackers. It had been quite some time since then, and if I did not eat something soon, I felt like I would starve to death. Idris stood quietly beside me and did not move. He just watched me eat, asionally handing me water or tissues to prevent me from choking. I ignored him and let him be idle on the side. After finishing all the food he had brought, my stomach was full and I felt relieved. I endured it for some time but finally released a burp. I was in a good mood after a good sleep and a satisfying meal. I looked at Idris, who had been silently watching me the whole time, and saw someplex emotions in his dark eyes. I said, ¡°Thank you for bringing the food. It was delicious.¡± Seeing the empty containers of food that I had devoured, Idris¡® brows furrowed. I thought he might be upset that the food was all gone, so I could not help but say, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Ack¡­¡± Before I could say anything, he suddenly grabbed my hand and began checking it. Afterward, he abruptly lifted me and put me back on the bed, checking my legs and feet. His actions baffled me, and I could not help but ask, ¡°Idris, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Hungry? Cold? Who did this to you?¡± He finally spoke. His voice was hoarse, and his dark eyes were filled with a hint of tenderness as he examined me. Chatper 272 Chapter 272 hapter 272 Tell Me I did not react immediately. After a moment of hesitation, I realized that my hands and feet were a bit swollen. It was not too serious, but upon closer inspection, it was still rather noticeable. Was this man always so observant? He could even notice minor things like the fact that I had been hungry and cold. Looking at him, I smiled and said, ¡°You have a keen eye, but it¡¯s just a minor thing, and it¡¯s already solved.¡± I really had no intention of telling him about this, or anyone else for that matter. After saying that, I prepared to tidy up and leave the hospital. However, Idris seemed determined to get to the bottom of it and pressed me down on the bed, demanding, ¡°Tell me, who did this to you?¡± Seeing his serious and stern expression, I hesitated and said, ¡°It¡¯s no one¡­¡± ¡°Tell me!¡± His voice was so terrifyingly low that I was frozen, and I looked at him, slightly scared. Seeing my reaction, he seemed a bit guilty. He lowered his head and softened his tone after dispelling the anger on his face for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°When did you be so fond of keeping things to yourself? The old Yvette never wanted to suffer in silence.¡± Uh, was this an assessment? I was speechless and paused before saying, ¡°Officer Jackson has been taking good care of me¡­¡± Knock, knock! There was a knock on the door. Idris frowned but still asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ensio entered the room, and he looked a bit pale. After ncing at me, he hesitated and said, Mr. Young, something has happened.¡± Idris did not look at him, his dark eyes fixed on my swollen fingers. He asked in a low voice, ¡± Just say it. What happened?¡± Ensio hesitated briefly, then said, ¡°Something happened at Officer Jackson¡¯s ce.¡± Something happened? Idris and I looked at him at the same time, and Idris lowered his gaze slightly. ¡°What happened?¡± Ensio paused and said, ¡°Officer Jackson¡¯s house caught on fire half an hour ago. His wife was in a hurry to escape and jumped from the building.¡± Officer Jackson¡¯s wife was Renata, right? How did¡­ Chapter 272 Tell Me 279 I was stunned for a moment, unable to react. Idris furrowed his brows slightly and asked, ¡°How is she?¡± Ensio replied, ¡°The building wasn¡¯t too high. When the rescue team arrived, she was still alive. She was rushed to the hospital and is now in the emergency room.¡± Idris nodded and said, ¡°I see.¡± After Ensio finished speaking, he left. I remained silent and had a strange feeling in my heart. Renata was a police officer, right? Why would she have chosen to escape by jumping from the building when there was a fire? Idris saw that I was not speaking and asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I shook my head and looked at him, saying, ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go back. I¡¯m fine.¡± The news of our divorce had already been announced, and there was no need to pretend to be a couple anymore. He really had no reason to stay here. He did not budge, only saying, ¡°I will investigate what happened at the police station.¡± I was taken aback, not expecting him to hold on to this matter. I could not help but say, ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to investigate, Mr. Young.¡± Suddenly, a pleasant voice came from outside. It was Charlie. His face was heavily bandaged, and I was not sure if his leg was injured too. Inch was pushing him into the room. Upon hearing his voice, both Idris and I turned our attention to him. Charliepletely ignored Idris and looked at me with a gentle expression, asking, ¡°Are you feeling better now? Does it still hurt?¡± I shook my head, looking at him. I could not help but nce a few more times at his bandaged face, which looked somewhatical. It was a far cry from his usual appearance. Noticing my gaze, he did not mind and allowed me to look. Then, he turned to Inch and said, Give me the medicine.¡± Inch nodded and took out a green bottle of medicine from his bag, handing it to him. Charlie took the medicine and looked back at me, saying, ¡°A girl¡¯s hands and feet are delicate. I specifically asked the doctor for this medicine. He said it¡¯s the most effective for frostbite. You should apply it morning and night, and the redness and swelling will dissipate in a couple of days. I¡¯ll help you apply it.¡± As he said this, without waiting for my reaction, he opened the bottle and was about to apply the medicine to me. I quickly moved away, afraid of embarrassing him, and took the bottle from his hand, saying, ¡°I can do it myself. Thank you. He did not mind and just looked at me with some concern. With several people staring at me like this, I felt particrly ufortable for a moment. However, I did not know who to ask to leave, so I chose to remain silent, lowered my head, and focused on applying the medicine. Idris, on the other hand, suddenly turned to Charlie and asked in a cold tone, ¡°How did you know that her hands and feet were frostbitten?¡± Chatper 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Two Men Who Could Not Be Driven Away When I heard his question, I btedly realized that I had not told anyone about this. Moreover, since I left the police station until now, I had been in the hospital except for the brief encounter at the police station entrance. I had not said or done anything. How did Charlie suddenly find out about my frostbite? I looked up at Charlie, feeling puzzled. Seeing my gaze, Charlie gave a faint smile and said, ¡°I saw your swollen hands at the police station entrance, so I had someone inquire. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t rescue you earlier and you had to suffer so much. I thought¡­ He paused, and his expression darkened slightly. He nced sideways at Idris and continued, You have been in Lake City for many years, Mr. Young. I overestimated you. You couldn¡¯t even take care of one person.¡± His words carried many implications. Idris frowned slightly, but he was not one to waste words on people. He was not aware of what happened at the police station, and if he had not identally noticed the swelling on my hands just now, he probably still would not know. Ignoring Charlie¡¯s mockery, he looked at Charlie coldly and said, ¡°It seems like I was too gentle during the day.¡± His words were chilling, especially considering Charlie¡¯s bandaged face and the fact that he had been wheeled in. It not only carried a threatening tone, but also a strong sense of irony. Charlie was visibly angered, and his once handsome face turned as dark as coal. In this rtively luxurious hospital room, the atmosphere had be tense. Worried that these two might start fighting again, I quickly raised my hand and rubbed my temples. Frowning tiredly, I said, ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired. Both of you should go. I want to rest for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± ¡°You sleep. I¡¯ll stay here.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Both of them spoke simultaneously, with Charlie half a moment before Idris. I massaged my forehead and resisted the urge to roll my eyes. These two had quite the ¡® understanding¡® between them. I looked at them with a forced smile and said, ¡°Both of you should go. I¡¯m much better now, really.¡± I really wanted to say that if it were not sote, I would have loved to go home. My words seemed to fall on deaf ears as neither of them paid any attention to my suggestion. Idris had already cleaned up the empty food container he brought, throwing it in the trash, and then casually sat down on a nearby chair. He looked like he had no intention of leaving anytime soon. As for Charlie, he did not need to find a seat. This man had his own wheelchair and casually pulled up the nket for me, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, sleepfortably. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Chapter 272 Tell Me I was stunned for a moment, unable to react. Idris furrowed his brows slightly and asked, ¡°How is she?¡± Ensio replied, ¡°The building wasn¡¯t too high. When the rescue team arrived, she was still alive. She was rushed to the hospital and is now in the emergency room.¡± Idris nodded and said, ¡°I see.¡± After Ensio finished speaking, he left. I remained silent and had a strange feeling in my heart. Renata was a police officer, right? Why would she have chosen to escape by jumping from the building when there was a fire? Idris saw that I was not speaking and asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± I shook my head and looked at him, saying, ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go back. I¡¯m fine.¡± The news of our divorce had already been announced, and there was no need to pretend to be a couple anymore. He really had no reason to stay here. He did not budge, only saying, ¡°I will investigate what happened at the police station.¡± I was taken aback, not expecting him to hold on to this matter. I could not help but say, ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to investigate, Mr. Young.¡± Suddenly, a pleasant voice came from outside. It was Charlie. His face was heavily bandaged, and I was not sure if his leg was injured too. Inch was pushing him into the room. Upon hearing his voice, both Idris and I turned our attention to him. Charliepletely ignored Idris and looked at me with a gentle expression, asking, ¡°Are you feeling better now? Does it still hurt?¡± I shook my head, looking at him. I could not help but nce a few more times at his bandaged face, which looked somewhatical. It was a far cry from his usual appearance. Noticing my gaze, he did not mind and allowed me to look. Then, he turned to Inch and said, Give me the medicine.¡± Inch nodded and took out a green bottle of medicine from his bag, handing it to him. Charlie took the medicine and looked back at me, saying, ¡°A girl¡¯s hands and feet are delicate. I specifically asked the doctor for this medicine. He said it¡¯s the most effective for frostbite. You should apply it morning and night, and the redness and swelling will dissipate in a couple of days. I¡¯ll help you apply it.¡± As he said this, without waiting for my reaction, he opened the bottle and was about to apply the medicine to me. I quickly moved away, afraid of embarrassing him, and took the bottle from his hand, saying, ¡°I can do it myself. Thank you.¡± He did not mind and just looked at me with some concern. With several people staring at me like this, I felt particrly ufortable for a moment. However, I did not know who to ask to leave, so I chose to remain silent, lowered my head, and focused on applying the medicine. Idris, on the other hand, suddenly turned to Charlie and asked in a cold tone, ¡°How did you know that her hands and feet were frostbitten?¡± Chatper 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Instinct Startled, I quickly spoke up to stop Charlie. ¡°No, this bed is fine, there¡¯s nothing ufortable about it. How about we watch a TV show instead? What would you guys like to watch?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Saying that, I turned on the television in the hospital room and started looking for a series to watch. Seeing that I really did not want a new bed, Charlie did not press the issue. He moved his wheelchair closer to me and asked, ¡°Do you usually like watching shows?¡± I shook my head, flicking through various TV series on the screen and replied, ¡°Not really.¡± To be precise, I hardly watched them. I used to enjoy them when I was younger, but for some reason, I lost interest in TV series after college. Of course, if I asionally came across one with a good plot, I might watch it. However, that was a rare urrence. I did not share all of this with Charlie. He smiled and asked, ¡°What about movies? Do you like watching those?¡± I hesitated for a moment and answered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I like them, but I¡¯ve enjoyed some in the past, so I still watch them asionally.¡± ¡°Any favorites?¡± He seemed to be approaching this conversation like a casual chat between friends. Without much thought, I nodded and said, ¡°I used to like Pixar animated movies. But not anymore.¡± He nodded as if he had found a topic to discuss. ¡°If you like animated movies, we could go to Disney¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Inch¡¯s phone rang suddenly. This interruption seemed abrupt, and it visibly darkened Charlie¡¯s expression. He nced at Inch, who quickly apologized and stepped back, answering the call on his phone. As Charlie prepared to speak to me again, which took only a few seconds, Inch reentered the room. This time, Charlie¡¯s face appeared somewhat gloomy. Inch seemed a bit wary of him but still spoke up. ¡°Mr. Yates, the doctor¡¯s office called. They need you to change your dressing.¡± Upon hearing Inch¡¯s words, Charlie furrowed his brows slightly. After a brief pause, he continued to look at me gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go change my dressing first. We can continue our conversationter.¡± I nodded and watched him leave. I could not help but nce at Inch, who left with Charlie. I was puzzled. Were these two not supposed to be good friends? Why did their interactions seem strange? Considering Charlie¡¯s care for me during this period, he always emphasized that he was taking care of ine because of my friendship with Inch. However, their current rtionship did not seem as close as he had portrayed. After all, if they were truly close friends, why would they exchange such cold and stern looks Chapter 274 Instinct over a few interrupted words that did not matter? The two of them got along more like a general and a soldier. One was giving orders, and the other was following them. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Idris, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up. He was still sitting in a chair not far away. Upon hearing his voice, I withdrew my gaze to look at him. I shook my head and checked the time. It was alreadyte, so I sincerely said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should head back early.¡± I knew that Young Corporation had been through a lottely because of my situation, and he must be busy. I was not that clingy, and I did not need him to stay with me all night. He ignored my words but stood up and walked over to my side, looking at me and asking, ¡°Is your back still hurting?¡± The change of topic was quite sudden, and I hesitated momentarily before quickly shaking my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not hurting anymore. I¡¯m much better.¡± He lowered his gaze, and his handsome face became dim and unreadable. He looked at me and said, ¡°Do you resent me?¡± I was taken aback and a bit confused by his question. I shook my head. ¡°No.¡± What was wrong with him? Why did he suddenly bring this up? Looking at me, he furrowed his brows slightly, seemingly trying to restrain his emotions, and said, ¡°Yvette, there are many ways to seek revenge on me. In the future, don¡¯t hurt yourself for someone else, alright? Someone like Charlie isn¡¯t worth it!¡± I hesitated for a moment, then realized what he was referring to. He was talking about the kick I had blocked for Charlie outside the police station. I was not sure how to respond to him at that moment, especially because it felt like there was no need for an exnation between us in our current situation. After a brief pause and regaining myposure, I looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not about whether he¡¯s worth it or not. I blocked that kick for him out of instinct.¡± Just like when I saved Idris back then, it was not because of love or affection. It was a kind of instinct that I could not describe. Maybe it was because I knew that if Charlie¡¯s leg was really broken from Idris¡¯s kick, he might be permanently disabled. Such an oue wouldplicate the rtionship between Charlie and Idris, and I did not want to be the cause of enmity between these two men. I also did not want to be a source of trouble for two men who had nothing to do with me. Thus, out of instinct, I blocked the kick. The temperature in the hospital room suddenly dropped a few degrees. I caught a glimpse of Idris¡¯s icy expression and realized that his face had be incredibly cold. ¡°Instinct?¡± he slowly uttered this one word with a suppressed and chilling tone. I nodded, but then I realized he might have misunderstood. I wanted to exin, but my mind went nk, and I did not know how to rify it properly. The opportune moment for an exnation had passed, and saying anything now would make it sound like I was just making excuses. As expected, he suddenly chuckled in self¨Cderision, then abruptly stood up and spoke in a t voice. ¡°When did this start?¡± Chatper 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Annoyed by Me? I was a bit confused by Idris¡® question, wondering what he meant. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. However, it soon became apparent that he might have misunderstood my feelings for Charlie. It was difficult to exin, and perhaps there was no need to. After a moment, I regained myposure and looked at him calmly, saying, ¡°Idris, we¡¯re already divorced. My personal affairs are not your concern. Thank you for helping me find evidence, and I¡¯m sorry that my situation has involved the Youngs and you. Noah¡¯s incident happened so suddenly that I didn¡¯t consider your side before Uncle Marcus sent out the news. I¡¯ll make sure to visit Grandma and exin everything. It¡¯s gettingte today, so you should go back and rest.¡± To prevent him from reading too much into it, I added, ¡°Thank you. Human rtionships were indeedplex. After a divorce, it would be best never to see each other again, but with all that had happened recently, both good and bad, it seemed impossible for me to completely hate him. On the other hand, I also could not let go of past grievances and care for him as I did before. Sure enough, people changed over time. Intense love could dissipate, and so could intense hatred. I could not bring myself to hate him, and I could not continue to love him. It was neither sad nor joyful. Idris fell into silence, a prolonged silence that was heavy and cold. I could not peek into his thoughts, and I did not have the energy to investigate his current emotions. After a brief pause, I wanted to speak again to suggest that he should leave, but he suddenly asked, ¡°How do you want to thank me?¡± What the hell? I was stunned for a few seconds before I replied, ¡°If you have anything you need help with, just ask, and if I can assist, I will definitely help.¡± He raised an eyebrow. His expression was nk as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight.¡± I was left speechless. What was he up to? It was the first time I realized that Idris had quite a thick skin! What else could I say? It seemed that the answer was nothing. I decided to be straightforward and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± It seemed he was already expecting that I would be unable to chase him away. He raised an eyebrow, and his expression improved slightly. After going back and forth with him for a while and failing to get him to leave, I felt a bit frustrated. Iy on the hospital bed, no longer wanting to speak. I chose to close my eyes and pretend to be asleep because it seemed there was no way I could get discharged at this point. Before this, I would never be able to stay still in the hospital like this. However, having spent so many days in the police station, perhaps the circumstances forced me to appreciate the quietness of lying in the hospital, doing nothing, Chapter 275 Annoyed by Me? 212 At least my belly was full, the bed was warm, and my heart was not restless. I did not know what time I fell asleep, but I vaguely remembered that after a brief argument with Idris in my mind, I ignored him and started daydreaming on the bed. Later, somehow, I drifted off to sleep. The next day, the weather in Lake City was pleasant, despite it being in the midst of winter. The morning sun warmed my heart. When I woke up, I had a brief moment of distraction as usual, but I quickly regained my thoughts. The man sitting in the chair next to me had disappeared, leaving the hospital room unusually quiet. Perhaps the hospital¡¯s medication was particrly effective as my back was no longer as painful. I got out of bed and prepared to pack my things to return to the Scott Residence. The door to the hospital room was pushed open from the outside, and the person who entered, unsurprisingly, was Idris. I turned to look at him, and our eyes met. I noticed he was carrying breakfast, which exined why I had not seen him when I woke up. He must have gone out to get some. ¡°Is it still hurting?¡± the man asked, his voice clear and cold but gentle, giving no hint of our strained rtionship. ¡°Mm,¡± I replied briefly, not saying more as I was thinking about getting discharged. He handed me the breakfast and said, ¡°Have breakfast first. After you finish, I¡¯ll apany you for a walk downstairs, and in the afternoon, let the doctor check on you again.¡± I furrowed my brows. Did he n to cling to me today as well? I looked at him, feeling somewhat reluctant, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy? Do you have that much time? How long have you been here? Don¡¯t you have anything to do?¡± He seemed to sense the tone of my words, and his brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Am I annoying you?¡± Chatper 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 One Leaves, Another Arrives I really wanted to nod, but my heart was just too kind. I did not want to hurt his little heart, so I said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Uncle Marcus mighte overter.¡± The implication was that there would be peopleing here, and I did not need him to stay with me twenty¨Cfour¨Cseven. Idris just made a sound of acknowledgement and handed me breakfast. Then he turned to the bathroom and came out with a basin filled with hot water and a towel.. Seeing this, I had a bad feeling. Sure enough, after he ced the basin aside, he wrung the towel and said, ¡°Wash your face before eating.¡± What? Seeing that he was about to put the towel on my face, I quickly moved away and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± My hands and feet were perfectly fine, and I could not bear his excessive attention. With the basin in hand, I quickly went into the bathroom. It did not take long, but when I came out, there was another person in the hospital room. It was Ensio. He was standing beside Idris, holding a stack of documents. He spoke in professional jargon, probably about some meetings that required Idris¡¯s presence. He said, ¡°Mr. Young, the meeting is in half an hour. We need to leave soon.¡± Idris did not respond to that but looked at me and said, ¡°Have your breakfast while it¡¯s hot.¡± Knowing he had work to do, I nodded and said, ¡°You should go ahead; I¡¯m fine here.¡± I was afraid he would postpone the meeting and stay here. I added, ¡°I¡¯ll visit Grandma at the Old Manor tonight.¡± Upon hearing my words, he hesitated for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± I watched as they both left, and I finally breathed a sigh of relief. I could finally get rid of this looming presence. However, I rejoiced too soon because shortly after Idris left, another imposing figure entered the room¨C Charlie! As I watched him push the door open, I reacted slowly. My gazended on his legs, and I could not help but ask, ¡°Is your injury better?¡± Was he not in a wheelchair just yesterday? How was he walking on his own today? Had the doctor¡¯s medical skills advanced so much? Seeing me staring at his legs, he seemed to guess what I was thinking. His dark eyes lifted, and he smiled, saying, ¡°Just a minor injury, no big deal. And you?¡± As he spoke, he had already approached me. I nodded and casually replied, ¡°Much better.¡± While talking to him, I naturally noticed the cake he was holding. He sat beside me and handed me the cake, saying, ¡°Inch said girls like sweets. Our chef made this. Give it a try and see if it suits your taste.¡± Chapter 276 One Leaves, Another Arrives After speaking, he had already opened the cake box, revealing a strawberry mille¨Cfeuille cake. It had a faint aroma of milk and strawberries, easily arousing one¡¯s appetite. I felt a bit embarrassed because I had just eaten breakfast that Idris brought. Perhaps it was because I had been hungry in the police station, and I did not want to waste food. So, I had finished all the food Idris had brought, and now I was feeling a bit full. However, the cake in front of me looked tempting, and Charlie had already handed me a spoon. I could not refuse his kindness, so I smiled and said, ¡°It smells delicious. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± I took a spoonful and put it in my mouth. The rich vors of milk and strawberries filled my taste buds, making it so delicious that I could not help but look at Charlie and say, ¡°Your family¡¯s chef is really talented. This cake is so delicious.¡± Charlie¡¯s smile, a rare sight, emerged from his eyes as he looked at me and said, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll have him make it for you regrly.¡± ¡°No need, really,¡± I replied as I took a few more bites. I smiled and continued, ¡°It would be too troublesome, and one shouldn¡¯t eat too many sweets. It can make you gain weight.¡® This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. 11 ¡°You won¡¯t gain weight,¡± he said in a soft voice that caught me off guard. I instinctively turned to look at him, and our eyes unexpectedly met. Staring into his deep and affectionate eyes, I was momentarily taken aback. It was not that I had not locked eyes with a man before, but Charlie¡¯s gaze had a tenderness that was hard to resist. I unconsciously looked away and lowered my head to take a few more bites of the pastry. However, I was no longer in the mood to savor the food. First, I was already full, and second, I was not a child, so I could easily discern the meaning behind Charlie¡¯s gaze. As I contemted how to clear things up quickly, I realized that it would not be that easy. Charlie had not spoken, and if I rashly told him not to have any feelings for me, it would make me seem presumptuous. ¡°Yvette.¡± I heard his melodious voice in my ears. I mumbled in response and reached for a ss of water, trying to avoid making eye contact with him. Chatper 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Why Did You Block That Kick? Charlie did not seem to mind and continued, ¡°Why did you block that kick?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Could he have developed a liking for me because of this incident? Putting down the water ss, I quickly said, ¡°Because I¡­¡± Knock, knock¡­ The hospital room door suddenly sounded, and Charlie and I both instinctively turned our attention to the door. It was Uncle Marcus who entered, his face filled with evident anxiety. Seeing this, I thought something might have happened to Scott Corporation and asked, ¡® Uncle Marcus, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Looking at me, Uncle Marcus paused before saying, ¡°Snakehead Mountain has copsed again. It took me a few seconds to react. My heart sank as I looked at him and said, ¡°My mother and Maxwell¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯vepletely lost contact!¡± Uncle Marcus uttered these words in despair. He was getting on in years, and perhaps he had hurried here too quickly; his face was now deathly pale. I was momentarily stunned, feeling as though a thousand¨Cpound boulder had been ced on my chest. My mind went nk for a moment before I regained myposure. Looking at Uncle Marcus, I said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Lorrell to find them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Uncle Marcus spoke up. I hesitated for a few seconds, looking at him and saying, ¡°Uncle Marcus, you can¡¯t go. Scott Corporation needs you.¡± I had juste out of the police station, and although Scott Corporation had survived, it was probably in chaos now. If he followed me to Lorrell, Scott Corporation might have already changed its name by the time we returned. Uncle Marcus frowned slightly. He was concerned, but he also understood the urgency of the situation. He sighed lightly, nodded, and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find someone to apany you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Charlie suddenly spoke up from the side, looking at me and saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t been busy recently, and you¡¯re injured. I don¡¯t feelfortable letting you go alone.¡± I looked at him and instinctively refused, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve been to Lorrell¡­¡± ¡°Due to the mountain¡¯s subsidence, if you¡¯re not careful, it could trigger a series of natural disasters like mudslides or even earthquakes,¡± Charlie said with a serious expression. ¡°Going alone would make it difficult to even survive. Inch and I should apany you to provide assistance and support.¡± Having said that, he suddenly took out his phone and made a call, saying to the other end, ¡± Get ready; we¡¯re heading to Lorrell right away.¡± The other end of the phone was probably Inch, and I did not hear what was said on the other side. After giving his instructions, Charlie hung up and looked at me, saying, ¡°Time is of the essence. Let¡¯s go.¡® 11 My mother¡¯s safety made me want to get to Lorrell immediately, and I had no other thoughts at that moment. Seeing this, I grabbed my coat and phone, exchanged a few words with Uncle Chapter 277 Why Did You Block That Kick? Marcus, and hastily left the hospital room. Charlie seemed very efficient in his actions, and he made calls to arrange other matters along the way. We were in a rush as we were hurrying out of the elevator, and as we emerged, a familiar voice called out, ¡°Ms. Scott.¡± I turned to look, and it was Officer Jackson. My mind was still preupied with worrying about my mother, and I looked at Officer Jackson nkly, saying, ¡°Officer Jackson, why are you at the hospital?¡± Seeing my urgency and with Charlie by my side, he furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Is there something wrong? Do you need help?¡± I shook my head and noticed his swollen eyes and pallid face. I couldn¡¯t help but ask again, Are you okay?¡± He shook his head, his expression somewhat grim, and said, ¡°There¡¯s been some trouble at home. You go ahead; if you need any help, call me.¡± I nodded, not thinking too much, and hastily left the hospital with Charlie. 11 Inch¡¯s efficiency in handling things was indeed impressive. As soon as Charlie and I stepped out, he had parked a ck SUV right at the hospital entrance. It was a very imposing vehicle. Before I could react, Charlie pushed me into the back seat. Then he followed suit, and once we were settled, he simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Inch did not say much and immediately started the car. The drive from Lake City to Lorrell was four hours, but from Lorrell to Snakehead Mountain¡­ I forgot that I had been to Lorrell but never been to Snakehead Mountain. During the car ride, I kept trying to call my mother and Maxwell, but as expected, I could not get through. There was no signal in the mountains, and considering the copse, I knew the chances of contacting them were slim. Still, I could not help but feel anxious. Chatper 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Going to Lorrell Charlie did not say much. He merely sat silently next to me, watching me anxiously making phone calls, only speaking up to urge Inch to hurry. What was originally a four¨Chour drive to Lorrell took Inch less than three hours. By the time we arrived in Lorrell, it was already noon. The small town was not as bustling as the city, but the natural scenery was pleasant. However, at this moment, I was in no mood to appreciate the scenery. Upon reaching the town, after Inch refueled at a gas station, he looked at Charlie and me, saying, ¡°Mr. Yates, Ms. Scott, I inquired earlier, and Snakehead Mountain is quite far from here, and it¡¯s all mountain roads. Due to natural disasters, the area has been closed off, so we may not be able to enter the mountains.¡± I remained silent for a moment and then looked at Charlie, saying, ¡°Thank you for bringing me here. I¡¯ll figure out a way to get into the mountains myself. You should go back!¡± My words did not carry any other meaning. I genuinely felt that I should not continue to put them at risk. After all, the mountain had copsed, and it could easily lead to other natural disasters. A misstep might result in a point of no return. We were, after all, just strangers who had crossed paths. I should not drag them along with me any further. However, Inch mistakenly thought I was upset because of his words. He hastily added, ¡°Ms. Scott, that¡¯s not what I meant. I meant that before we enter the mountains, we might need to make some preparations. Mountain roads are different, and even if we drive, we might not be able to enter the mountains before dark. It¡¯s already noon now, and neither of you have eaten anything. How about we go get something to eat, and then I can buy some essential mountain supplies at the supermarket, just in case.¡± He hurriedly said all this, looking somewhat anxious as he nced at Charlie, afraid that he had done something wrong. Charlie did not react much but instead looked at me and said, ¡°He¡¯s right. You just came out of the hospital, and your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered. Going into the mountains recklessly is too dangerous. It gets cold here at night, and we should at least prepare. Fill our stomachs now, or we might falter on the way before we could get to your mother.¡± I was still considering whether to ask them to go back when Charlie did not give me a chance to speak. Instead, he looked at Inch and said, ¡°Check if there¡¯s a ce nearby where we can have a meal.¡± Inch nodded and replied, ¡°I looked earlier. There¡¯s a restaurant up ahead. Mr. Yates, do you want to go there?¡± Charlie looked at me with a questioning look in his eyes. I nodded, feeling anxious and not in the mood to think about these things. Seeing this, Charlie nced at Inch, which was a kind of acknowledgment. We parked the car outside the restaurant, and the few of us went in. Perhaps because it was a small town, the restaurant was quite empty. We found a private room, and the waitress Chapter 278 Going to Lorrell handed us menus. I was not in the mood to order, so I handed it to Charlie. Charlie, on the other hand, patiently looked through the menu and ordered a few dishes. It was quite a challenge for him since he had settled in Silvana for years and was not familiar with ind cuisine. If I had been more focused, I would not have let him order the food. After apanying us into the restaurant, Inch did not stay long and excused himself. He did not return until the dishes were served. I asked and found out that he had gone to prepare the resources needed for entering the mountains. I felt somewhat guilty that my situation prevented him from having a full meal; he was too busy preparing everything. But if I mentioned it, it would seem overly sentimental and pointless, so I kept the guilt to myself, making a mental note to repay him in the future. I did not have much of an appetite, and Charlie did not eat much either. Seeing that I was not eating, he did not say much and instead asked the waiter to pack some food for us to take on the road. After leaving the restaurant, Inch had already packed a lot of things in the trunk. When he saw us coming out, he hastily finished the boxed lunch he had in his hands. Then, he quickly threw the lunchbox in the trash and looked at me and Charlie, saying, ¡°Mr. Yates, Ms. Scott, I inquired earlier, and although the main road into the mountains is closed, there is still another mountain road we can take.¡± Charlie said, ¡°Alright,¡± and opened the car door for me. I looked at Inch and sincerely said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He smiled, wiped the grease stains from the corner of his mouth, and got into the driver¡¯s seat. Once in the car, I held my phone as we set off again. When my phone suddenly rang, it startled me, and I instinctively thought it might be my mother or Maxwell. I nced at the caller ID, and it was Idris. I paused for a moment but still answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± Idris¡¯s voice on the other end was low and restrained. ¡°Where are you now?¡± I looked at the unfamiliar surroundings outside and could only reply with one word, ¡°Lorrell.¡± He did not say much on the other end, only asking, ¡°Who are you with?¡± Chatper 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Spending the Night in a Mountain Cave I instinctively nced at the handsome man beside me, and my voice unconsciously lowered, Mr. Yates.¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. It was dead silent. I did not wait around for his next response, as I was not in the mood to say more to him. I simply said into the phone, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± Then I hung up the phone. Charlie nced at me and did not ask who I was talking to. He just said, ¡°The mountain road will be bumpyter. Why don¡¯t you close your eyes and rest for a while?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I shook my head. I could not sleep. My muscles were all tense at this point. 11 However, there was nothing much to do. After three or four hours, as Charlie had mentioned, the mountain road not only became rough but also winding. I did not know how long we had been driving, but I felt like my bones were being shaken apart, and my stomach was churning. After enduring it for a while, I could not hold it anymore and quickly raised my hand to signal Inch to stop the car. Charlie reacted more quickly. Seeing my pale face, he immediately said, ¡°Stop the car.¡± Inch hit the brakes, and I hurriedly got out of the car, squatting on the side of the dirt road and retching. Charlie handed me some water and tissues, patting my back as he handed them. to me. He said, ¡°These mountain roads are tough, and it¡¯s getting dark soon. Take your time to recover, and we¡¯ll have some food and rest before continuing.¡± I had not even realized it myself. We had been on the road all afternoon, and the drive had been so long that we were already deep in some mountainous area. All around us were hills, and the sky was gradually darkening. With the contents of my stomach emptied, I felt somewhat better. I took a few breaths and said, ¡°How much longer until we reach Snakehead Mountain?¡± Inch¡¯s phone had lost signal, but fortunately, he had prepared a map from somewhere. After a careful look, he said, ¡°There are still three or four hills ahead, but if we go any further, there might not be a road. We¡¯ll have to hike into the mountains.¡± We were already taking a detour, and many of the paths were not even proper roads. However, the off¨C road vehicle that Inch had prepared could handle most obstacles as long as they were not toorge. I nodded. We would go as far as the car could take us, and then we would hike the rest of the way. My stomach felt much better, and Charlie and I got back into the car after spending some time outside. I was somewhat dazed, but fortunately, Inch had prepared thick clothes in advance. We restarted the car, but not long after, it started to rain heavily in the mountains. The road was already difficult, full of bumps and holes, and with the heavy rain, it became even more treacherous. Before long, it was dark, and the road ahead became increasingly challenging. Many ces Chapter 279 Spending the Night in a Mountain Cave were not visible due to the heavy rain, making it even more dangerous. Afraid of causing trouble for them, I could not help but say, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. Maybe we shouldn¡¯t go any further. Let¡¯s find a ce to shelter from the rain and rest for a while.¡± Inch had been driving for nearly ten hours, and anyone would have a hard time enduring it.. Moreover, it was nighttime, which made it even riskier; driving at night on unfamiliar mountain roads was not safe at all. Charlie seemed to share simr concerns and spoke up, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to take shelter from the rain.¡± Inch nodded and drove the car to a nearby cave. When we saw the cave, I was somewhat surprised and also pleasantly surprised. Fortunately, taking shelter from the rain in a cave was much better than staying in the car. At least, in this cold weather, we could make a fire for warmth. After getting out of the car, Inch was worried about the safety of the cave, so he took a shlight to check the situation inside. Luckily, there were no wild animals, just some weeds. and deadwood. Seeing this, we all entered the cave. Fortunately, there was dry grass inside, and before long, a fire was zing. Inch had prepared a lot of food in the town before, so he brought some in, handing it to Charlie and me. Concerned that he might be too tired, I told him to rest for a while and not worry about us. He hesitated but did not move. I noticed that he seemed to be particrly attentive to Charlie. I could not help but nce at Charlie. I was not sure if it was because the firelight was too bright, but Charlie¡¯s handsome face looked somewhat pale. Charlie had been silent since getting out of the car and only spoke up when he saw me looking at him. He said to Inch, ¡°Get some rest first.¡± Inch nodded and found a spot by the fire to sit down. Outside, the rain was pouring down harder and was apanied by fierce winds. I grew increasingly worried about my mother and Maxwell. ¡°Eat something,¡± Charlie said, handing me a bag of bread with a low, almost hushed voice. I took the bread and nodded, looking at him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Seeing his somewhat strange expression, I could not help but ask, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Inch, who had been driving all day and had only just sat down, started to doze off. Hearing my question, he raised his gaze to look at us and also noticed Charlie¡¯s unusual expression. Startled for a moment, he asked, ¡°Mr. Yates, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 280 Two Peculiar Individuals Chatper 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Two Peculiar Individuals. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Charlie shook his head. His voice sounded hoarse as he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Without waiting for him to finish, I reached up and touched his forehead, which was burning up. He had a fever. Charlie was slightly stunned when I suddenly touched his forehead. He hesitated for a moment but then smiled at me and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Getting a fever at this moment was indeed dangerous. I looked at Inch and said, ¡°He has a fever.¡± Inch reacted more nervously than I did. He suddenly stood up, too agitated to say much, and rushed out of the cave entrance. When he returned, he was carrying a first¨Caid kit. He knelt down beside Charlie, saying, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll prepare some medicine for you.¡± As Inch reached out to offer Charlie the medicine, something inexplicable happened. Charlie¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he pushed Inch¡¯s hand away, his voice turning cold as he said, ¡°No need.¡± I was startled by this unexpected reaction and looked back and forth between Charlie and Inch. Inch still appeared concerned, but Charlie seemed to have realized that his reaction was excessive. He nced at me and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then he turned to Inch and instructed, ¡°Prepare afortable ce for Ms. Scott to rest.¡± I frowned. It was quitete, and he was still concerned about me resting. I insisted, ¡°I¡¯m not tired, but you have a fever. You need to take some medicine!¡± Thinking back to when Inch had mentioned changing his dressings earlier, I noticed the bandaged area on Charlie¡¯s face, a result of the fight with Idris. Without overthinking it, I told Inch, ¡°Find the fever¨C reducing medicine, and I¡¯ll help him change the bandage.¡± I looked at Charlie and added, ¡°I¡¯ll also change the bandage on your face.¡± I was not sure if he did not like others touching him, but that would exin his strong reaction earlier. Charlie hesitated for a moment, and there seemed to be a different expression in his eyes, but he nodded at me. As for Inch, he appeared somewhat uneasy, and I could not help but wonder if I was reading too much into it. There was something about the way Charlie looked at him, as if he was giving him a warning with his eyes. These two individuals were truly enigmatic in their interactions. After Charlie gave Inch that look, Inch furrowed his brows as he searched for the medicine in the first¨C aid kit. Then he handed me the medicine that needed to be changed. Charlie¡¯s facial injury was not too severe. It had already improved significantly. The swelling caused by Idris had subsided, and the bruising had started to fade. It seemed like he no longer needed to be bandaged. However, Inch appeared quite concerned, and since Charlie did not object, I decided to go ahead and change the anti¨Cinmmatory patch that was originally applied. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± It was not me being nosy, but the atmosphere in the cave was eerie. Since Chapter 280 Two Peculiar Individuals none of us were speaking, it felt somewhat ufortable. Charlie looked at me and shook his head slightly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± I smiled faintly, and as Inch handed him the medicine, I grabbed a bottle of mineral water. Before I could bring it to him, he had already swallowed the pill in a rather rough manner. His abrupt way of taking the medicine caught me off guard, and I quickly handed him the water, saying, ¡°Have some water.¡± Upon hearing my words, Charlie finally nced at me. Seeing the water I was offering, he gave me a faint smile and took a sip. He thanked me and then turned to Inch, saying, ¡°Prepare afortable ce for Ms. Scott to sleep.¡± Inch still looked concerned, but noticing that Charlie¡¯s condition seemed unchanged, he reluctantly agreed, saying, ¡°Alright.¡± He then left the cave and retrieved some clothes from the car, which he had prepared back in Lorrell. He handed them to me and suggested, ¡°Ms. Scott, you should get some rest. The rain outside is quite heavy, and tonight, we won¡¯t be able to continue our journey.¡± I nodded. Seeing that Charlie had taken his medicine and was sitting against the wall, resting with his eyes closed, I did not want to disturb him. I covered him with the clothes and, feeling his movement, I stopped him from removing the cover. ¡°Don¡¯t move. You have a fever, and after taking the medicine, it wouldn¡¯t be good if you catch a cold in this wilderness.¡± A fever was not a minor issue. He gave a faint smile, his lips slightly curling. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You just keep it on.¡± I held up another piece of clothing and said, ¡°I have this too.¡± Inch had brought more than one, so there was no need to argue who should have it. Seeing this, he did not insist any further and closed his eyes slightly. It seemed like he was a bit tired. I thought it might be due to his fever and did not say much more. However, Inch continued to look at Charlie with concern. I could not help but lower my voice and say to Inch, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s probably because of the low temperature in these mountains, and he got cold. He took the medicine and will sleep for a while. He should be fine by tomorrow morning.¡± Inch furrowed his brow and looked at me, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as taking medicine¡­¡± ¡°Inch!¡± Charlie suddenly spoke up, his voice unexpectedly cold. He nced at Inch and said, ¡± Rest early. We¡¯ll continue our journey tomorrow.¡± Chatper 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 An Earthquake? Upon getting interrupted by Charlie like that, Inch reluctantly suppressed the words at the tip of his tongue and grudgingly replied, ¡°Okay.¡± I found the way these two interacted with each other quite strange. It was not exactly strange if I considered the fact that Charlie was Inch¡¯s superior. Even if they were friends, the difference in their positions was significant. They could not truly interact like friends. With this in mind, I decided not to dwell on it any longer. We had been on the road since early morning, and the continuous journey of over ten hours had kept my nerves on edge. Everyone had their limits, and after exchanging a few words with them, my focus was diverted. Fatigue began to overwhelm me. Besides, the warmth of the fire in front of me, coupled with the hypnotic sound of the rain outside, made me drowsy. Before long, I fell asleep. I did not sleep soundly, though. When I woke up, the rain outside was still pouring. Charlie had his eyes closed, leaning against the wall, while Inch was tending to the dwindling fire. When he noticed I was awake, he looked at me and whispered, ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± I shook my head and, noticing that the fire was dying out, nced outside. It was still dark, and the rain was still falling, though not as heavily asst night. I asked, ¡°Did it rain all night?¡± He nodded. ¡°The road today might be challenging. It¡¯s not fully light outside yet. I¡¯ll go out to find more firewood. Let Mr. Yates sleep a bit longer, and when he wakes up, we can have something to eat before we continue.¡± Seeing dark circles under his eyes, I felt guilty. He probably did not get much sleepst night. I said, ¡°You rest a little more. I¡¯ll go find some.¡± He stopped me and gave me a reassuring smile. ¡°You stay here. It¡¯s not fully light outside yet, and there are mountains all around. It¡¯s not safe for a girl to go. I¡¯ll go.¡± Without waiting for my response, he went outside. I felt a pang of guilt. This was originally my problem, yet they had followed me here, suffering alongside me. We were practically strangers who had met by chance, yet they were helping me in such a selfless way. Thinking this way, I felt even more indebted. I made a mental note to treat them as true friends in the future. My mind drifted away for a moment, and Charlie beside me shifted slightly. I thought he was waking up, so I nced over, only to see him adjusting his position slightly and furrowing his brow. Then, he remained still. Looking at him, I reached out to touch his forehead, wanting to check his temperature. However, as soon as I made contact, he suddenly opened his eyes. I was startled by his alert and cold gaze. Chapter 281 An Earspake 212 Probably noticing that it was me, he softened his gaze a bit and scanned the surroundings. When he did not see Inch, he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Awake?¡± I nodded, recovering from the initial shock of his abrupt awakening. I could not help but notice his extreme vignce, even when sleeping. I took a deep breath and, still concerned about his fever, I asked, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Afterward, I could not resist touching his forehead again and realized that his fever seemed to have worsened. I furrowed my brows and said, ¡°You had medicinest night. Why is your temperature still so high?¡± He looked at me and did not shy away from my touch, allowing me to examine him. He spoke gently, his voice carrying exhaustion, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± His voice betrayed his weariness. Seeing this, I rummaged through the medicine box that Inch had brought in the previous night, intending to find cold medicine and give it to him again. However, the medicine box contained numerous medications, most of thembeled with their scientific names, mainly consisting of anti¨Cinmmatory and pain¨Crelieving drugs. After a considerable search, I finally found the cold medicine and quickly followed the instructions to prepare it. Boom! Suddenly, there was a loud noise, and before I couldprehend what was happening, I felt a sudden dizziness. ¡°Run!¡± Charlie¡¯s voice reached my ears, and without giving me much time to react, he forcefully pulled me toward the exit of the cave. We had just walked a few steps forward when I noticed thatrge stones on both sides of the cave entrance were tumbling down. The entire ce felt like it was ced on a violently shaking tform. ¡°An earthquake?¡± I eximed. I didn¡¯t have time to look at Charlie¡¯s expression and instinctively walked outside. However, Charlie was pulling me forward, and before we could reach the cave¡¯s entrance, a massive boulder suddenly rolled down. The cave entrance was not very spacious to begin with, and in our rush to exit, we could not evade the rapidly approaching boulder. In the blink of an eye, amid the thundering and trembling, Charlie suddenly pulled me close. Then, in a hoarse, pained voice, he warned, ¡°Be careful!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I distinctly heard him stifling a groan. The tremors persisted, and Charlie shielded me with his body. I struggled to free myself, but I could not move. Fearing that I might cause more trouble, I finally stayed still. After a while, the intensity of the tremors lessened, and I finally managed to lift my head from his chest. It was pitch ck around us. Chatper 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Implicated The cave entrance was blocked, and I could only sense Charlie in front of me. I called out nervously, ¡°Mr. Yates, are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± came the low voice from above. Hearing his voice, I breathed a sigh of relief. I bent over, attempting to stand up, but I heard a low, restrained sound beside me, ¡°Hiss!¡± Hearing Charlie¡¯s voice, I quickly asked, ¡°What happened? Are you injured?¡± Everything around us was pitch ck, and I could only grip his clothing tightly as I inquired. Charlie¡¯s voice was low as he responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s figure out a way to get out of here.¡± This ce was blocked, and we could not get out. If we stayed here for too long, we would run out of oxygen. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Without thinking too much, I began to feel around, trying to find an exit. Luckily, after a short time, I came across some fabric. It was the ce where we had restedst night, and the campfire had been extinguished. However, some things had not beenpletely buried. Inch had brought many items inst night, and relying on my memory, I found a lighter. I lit a fire and ignited a few pieces of charcoal. With some light in the cave, I could vaguely make out the surroundings. I turned to look at Charlie, and I was relieved to see him still in his original position. I was about to say something when the light revealed his trapped leg under arge stone. It had been too dark earlier, and I could not see his pale face or his forehead, which was already covered in sweat. Seeing it now, I was shocked. My heart sank, and without thinking too much, I went to his side. I saw him enduring the pain in silence and my heart clenched. I struggled to find the words and started, ¡°You¡­¡± Why did he not say anything? Seeing me like this, he wiped his lips and said, ¡°I seem to be out of strength right now. You should try to move the stone. If you can¡¯t, then go find a way out on your own. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± I furrowed my brow and did not waste time arguing with him. I raised my hand to try and move the stone, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t just leave you. I¡¯ll move it even if I die trying.¡¯ I had been living afortable life for too long and was somewhat spoiled. I could not even budge the stone from its position. But as I looked at Charlie¡¯s face, which was growing paler by the minute, I felt a sinking sensation in my heart. Charlie had shifted from half¨Cstanding to a somewhat prone position, probably due to the pain in his trapped leg. His entire face had turned deathly white. He seemed to be trying to free his leg on his own, but every time he exerted force, his face grew even paler. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± I urged, and my voice was trembling. ¡°Moving like this will ruin your leg. Please, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll figure something out.¡± Due to the panic, I searched around for any tools we could use, but there was nothing in the cave¨Cno usable tools at all. Charlie gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. Seeing him in such pain made me increasingly anxious. When one had no tools, the only thing that came to mind was to rely on brute force. Yes, brute force. He was injured, but I was not. I refused to believe that I could not even move a piece of stone. So, I walked back to the stone that was pinning Charlie down. Then, once again, with all my might, I tried moving the stone that weighed fifty or sixty kilograms. Almost as soon as I managed to move it, Charlie freed his leg. I quickly moved the stone aside and rushed to inspect his injury. However, before I could even touch it, he quickly avoided my hand. I was baffled, looking at him with confusion. He looked at me and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s not rush. We need to find a way out as soon as possible. 11 His reminder made me realize that the cave had limited oxygen. If we did not get out soon, we would suffocate. Holding a torch, I searched for an exit, but apart from the entrance we came through, there was no other way out. In the end, I had no choice but to resort to the most straightforward method: moving the stones blocking the entrance, one by one. Charlie seemed to have realized that we had no other option but to continue this way. He struggled to move, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s do it together.¡± He was practically dragging his other leg at this point, and I knew his leg injury was not minor. So, I handed him the torch and said, ¡°You hold this. I¡¯ll do the lifting.¡± To ease his worries, I forced a smile and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡± He chuckled helplessly, ¡°So, it seems you¡¯re the one protecting me now?¡± I let out a sigh and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be suffering like this,ing to this remote mountain with injuries and illness. Without me, you might never have experienced such hardships in your entire life.¡± Chatper 283 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Separated From Iuch Charlie was one of the richest people in Silvana, and I assumed he had lived a life of luxury for half of his life. He probably had not even experienced an injury like this, let alone endured such hardship. His expression was somewhat calm as he looked at me, speaking in a somewhat cryptic manner, ¡°This kind of suffering is not suffering. I¡¯ve been through things a hundred times worse than this. Don¡¯t be afraid. We can ovee these minor difficulties.¡± It was surprising to see himforting me in turn. I smiled and nodded in agreement with his words. I went to the entrance of the cave and started moving the stones. When ites to humans, as long as you set your mind to it, no difficulty could not be ovee. After some effort, I managed to clear the entrance, which, while not as spacious as when we entered, was enough for us to exit. The sky outside was already bright. It had rained all night, and the wind outside was chilly. The cave entrance was dimly lit, making it hard to see much. 1 felt excited and turned to Charlie, saying, ¡°We can go out now. He smiled at me, his eyes deep and somewhat distant. Perhaps it was due to the darkness in the cave, but I had this lingering feeling that when he looked at me, there was something I could not quite grasp. It was not some unfounded romantic sentiment but something else. Without dwelling on it too much, I reached out to help him up, but he didn¡¯t extend his hand. Instead, his dark gaze fixed on my hand. I hesitated for a few seconds, following his gaze, only to find my palm covered in bloodstains, which looked somewhat gruesome. These were the scratches from moving the stones just now. I had thought it was just a minor scrape that hadn¡¯t even broken the skin, but it turned out to be bleeding.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Seeing this, I tried to pull my hand back to wipe the blood away, but he suddenly grasped it, his eyes fixed on the wound. He asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± I was taken aback for a moment, feeling that discussing such trivial matters at this moment was a bit melodramatic. I looked at him and said, ¡°It hurts a bit, but I can tolerate it. Let¡¯s 1. HO. We need to get out of here.¡± He paused for a moment, then sighed with a hint of helplessness, extending his hand to help me up. We left the cave together. As we looked at the scene outside, both Charlie and I were stunned. The sight outside now seemed like an entirely different world from what we had seenst night. A vast expanse of forest, nearly entirely covered in mud and soil. Even our car was nowhere to be seen. At a nce, the scene appeared deste, ¡°Mudslide!¡± The only three words that came to mind were these. The cave was located at a high elevation, surrounded byrge boulders, which had shielded it from the massive mudslide. When the mudslide urred earlier, there was only a brief tremor, and the cave remained unaffected. The extensive forest all around us had been almostpletely buried. Charlie and I withdrew our gaze, and suddenly, I remembered Inch. When the ident happened, he had gone to find firewood nearby. A sense of dread washed over me, and without much thought, I had an ominous feeling. My body chilled, and I looked at Charlie, asking, ¡°Inch has been gone for so long. What if something happened to him?¡± Charlie parsed his lips but didn¡¯t respond. The forest we could see was nearly covered, and if Inch happened to be in the woods when the modside urred, he might not have had time to¡­ take cover. Thinking about this made my heart sink even further. Still, I dung to a glimmer of hope and shouted into the vast, concealed forest, ¡°Inch!¡± The only response I received was a faint echo, not too distant. The wind was strong in the mountains, and it seemed like the rain was starting up again slowly. Seeing this, Charlie spoke, ¡°We need to get to higher ground first. Otherwise, if something happens again, this ce isn¡¯t safe.¡± The car was already impossible to locate; the mudslide might have carried it away. We had no shelter from the rain. As Charlie said, if we continued to stay here, we wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid any further mountain disasters. However, with no word from Inch, I looked at Charlie, feeling distressed, ¡°If we leave and Inches back, and he doesn¡¯t find us, what do we do?¡± Charlie pursed his lips, silent for a moment. He looked around, found a high and conspicuous spot, and marked it for Inch. Then he turned to me and said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave markers along the way. If he returns, he should be able to see them.¡± Seeing no other option, it seemed this was the best course of action. Chatper 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Are You Afraid? A whole night of heavy rain had left the road slippery and treacherous, especially at higher elevations. Charlie, with his injured leg and a fever that had raged all night, was showing signs of exhaustion after walking for a while. Looking at him, I asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± He gave a slight shake of his head, but hisplexion had turned even paler. Worried that he might not have the strength to continue, I reached out to support him, and he did not refuse. He looked at me and muttered, ¡°Thank you.¡± I shook my head in return. My guilt and worry overwhelmed me. I could not help but sorry.¡± My heart ached, knowing that it was all my fault. A wealthy man ustomed to a life of say, ¡°I¡¯m luxury had no reason to endure such danger in a ce like this. He raised an eyebrow and chuckled, ¡°What are you apologizing for? I chose to follow you. Just don¡¯t leave me behind if I can¡¯t walkter.¡± Hearing his words, I furrowed my brow. ¡°What are you saying? How could I ever leave you?¡± Given the circumstances, if I were to leave him behind, what kind of person would I be? He smiled faintly, his dark eyes seemingly carrying a deeper meaning. I did not have the energy to delve into it. I continued to support him as we walked, taking in our surroundings. Looking at this real¨C life setting, I realized the insignificance of humanity. After walking for what felt like a long time, there were no more signs of mudslides in the vicinity. However, thendscape had transformed into thick, lush woods. Towering trees obscured the gray sky above, and underfoot, there was a tangle of vines and undergrowth. In front of us, there was no clear path anymore, only muddy y and abyrinth of vines, roots, and foliage. I btedly noticed that Charlie¡¯s condition was deteriorating rapidly. My heart sank, and I asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mr. Yates, are you okay?¡± He raised his eyes slightly and weakly replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s keep going.¡± With that said, he pushed himself up to leave. Suddenly, his massive frame toppled to the side, and in an instant, I desperately clung to his waist. Despite using all my strength, I could not stabilize him, and we both ended up falling to the ground. Afraid that he might get injured, I cushioned the fall, but I hit something painfully, bringing tears to my eyes. Charlie, who had fallen on top of me, looked pallid. His handsome face was still covered in sweat. He gazed at me, his brow furrowing, and leaned against something while looking up at the sky. I got up from the ground and approached him. He had his eyes closed, and his breath was extremely weak. His expensive tailored clothes were now covered in mud from the fall. ¡°Mr. Yates,¡± I said, my voice involuntarily trembling, as I reached out to touch his forehead, ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Perhaps sensing my actions, he slightly opened his eyes and looked at me, repeating the same words, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I was on the verge of tears; it was already a critical situation, and he was still insisting that he was fine. I wiped the sweat from his face and looked around at the unfamiliar surroundings. Suddenly, I realized that we had no map,pass, or even our phones. They had all been buried in our rush to escape the cave. We had nothing; how were we going to navigate this vast, uninterrupted mountain range? Looking at Charlie, who was struggling to hold on, panic surged within me. ¡°Mr. Yates, we might¡­ be lost.¡± Charlie remained motionless. His eyes were closed, as if he were either asleep or¡­ I instinctively reached out to check his breathing, and my heart sank uncontrobly. Just as my fingertips grazed his nose, he suddenly grabbed my hand, and I found myself staring into his deep, pitch¨Cck eyes. With our eyes locked, I let out a sigh of relief. ¡°You scared me to death.¡± He looked at me, and a faint smile tugged at his lips. ¡°What? Did you think I was dead?¡± I was in no mood for this. How could he still be joking right now? Looking at him, I said, ¡± We¡¯re surrounded by mountains. How are we going to get out of here?¡± He looked at me with deep, unfazed eyes, seemingly unconcerned by the endless forest around us, and simply asked, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± I pursed my lips, not in the mood to joke around with him. Chatper 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Abandoned Charlie propped himself up and casually asked, ¡°Have you been to the southern mountain forests? The remote, uninhabited ones.¡± I was not sure why he brought this up, but I nodded reluctantly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been there, and¡­¡± I had escaped from there. It happened five years ago, but it felt like it happened just yesterday. I did not have a habit of sharing my past with strangers, especially not the events from five years ago. I turned to him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Why was he suddenly asking about this? He looked at me with a distant gaze and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been there too. Those mountains are evenrger and deeper than these. In those mountains, you¡¯ll find snakes, poisonous creatures, clinging vines, and dangerous wild animals.¡± I pursed my lips, somewhat intrigued. ¡°Did you go there for an adventure?¡± I had heard that wealthy people often enjoyed wilderness adventures for the thrill. ¡°No,¡± he began, his deep ck eyes locked onto mine. ¡°I was abandoned there by someone.¡® I was taken aback. I had not expected this revtion. I looked at him and asked, ¡°Abandoned? Why?¡± Were all wealthy families raising children in such a cruel manner? Perhaps sensing my curiosity, he smiled slightly but did not continue with the story. Instead, he turned the conversation toward me. ¡°What about you? How did you end up in such a primitive forest?¡± I did not expect that he would suddenly turn the topic back to me. I was slightly stunned. After hesitating for a moment, I took a slight breath and said, ¡°It was a desperate escape. I didn¡¯t go there willingly.¡± He did not seem surprised and asked, ¡°Alone?¡± I could not help but think of the moment five years ago when I had been forced to fall from the cliff with Lucas. Even though so many years had passed, the fear still lingered. Pushing aside these unsettling thoughts, I looked at Charlie and said, ¡°These mountains are vast too. We need to find a way out quickly.¡± Charlie seemed to sense that I did not want to talk about it further. He gave a slight smile, scanned the surroundings, and prepared to get up. I reached out to help him, but before he could stand, he suddenly knelt. ¡°Hiss!¡± I clearly heard him gasp in pain. Panicking, I crouched down and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I reached out to check his injured leg. However, for some reason, he abruptly pushed me away. He then lowered his voice, but the tone of resistance was unmistakable. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± His sudden resistance startled me, but I quicklyposed myself. I was puzzled and hesitant. His leg was clearly injured, so why would he not let me examine it? Perhaps realizing that his previous reaction had been too rough, Charlie raised his gaze to meet mine, his movements stiff and unnatural. He said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s keep going.¡± Chapter 285 Abandoned I pressed my lips together and did not move, watching him struggle to get up. My suspicions grew stronger. I rememberedst night when Inch tried to touch his leg, and he had the same reaction. What was wrong with it? ¡°Charlie!¡± I spoke up, this time not addressing him as Mr. Yates but using his name. Upon hearing my voice, he lowered his gaze and turned to look at me, his face slightly contorted. It seemed that the effort of standing up had caused him a great deal of pain, and his forehead was covered in sweat. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± My expression was serious, and I replied calmly, ¡°Your leg is injured. Why won¡¯t you let me take a look?¡± He furrowed his brows, and for a moment, a shadow of irritation and displeasure shed across his face. ¡°I said it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really fine, then why won¡¯t you let me see?¡± I questioned, noting his efforts to suppress his emotions. It was strange. For a moment, his expression seemed to show more than just annoyance ¡ªit was almost hatred. However, this feelingsted only for a few seconds, and I wondered if I had misinterpreted it. He looked at me, and his thin lips curved slightly as he said, his voice soft, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to get out of this mountain before daybreak, or we¡¯ll freeze to death here at night.¡± He was speaking the truth, but his current condition did not seem that of someone who could walk for long. Perhaps it was due to my inherent stubbornness, but the more he resisted, the more determined I became to find out what was wrong. In a split second, I reached out and lifted the leg of his pants. But at that moment, I froze. My whole body went rigid, and my stomach was churning. I merely stood there, stunned and horrified. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Charlie¡¯s voice was a mix of low anger and fear, and I was pushed away as he retreated in rm, falling back to the ground in an undignified manner. I stared at him, my mouth agape, not knowing what to say for a moment. It took me a while before I finally managed to ask, ¡°How did this happen?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 286 You Might Lose This Leg Chatper 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 You Might Lose This Leg With just one nce at Charlie¡¯s right leg, I could clearly see that his calf bone was covered inrge abscesses. No, almost everything I could see was covered in abscesses, and it was horrifying to behold. He tightly pursed his thin lips, his face trembling slightly due to suppressed emotions. After a long pause, he spoke with a calm yet stern tone, ¡°Did I scare you?¡± I hesitated for a moment, then quickly shook my head, looking at him in disbelief. ¡°How did it get this bad? How long has it been like this?¡± I scolded myself for asking. I had forgotten that he had recently been in a car ident¡­ Wait, the ident had injured his leg, so how could it have deteriorated into this state? Why did it look like rotten flesh? What kind of ident could have caused his leg to turn into this? Perhaps realizing that I had already seen everything, he bit his lip and said softly, ¡°Burn injury. Failed skin graft.¡± I froze, and a sharp pain pierced my chest. How had it be so severe, and why had I not noticed it before? I had not seen any signs of a limp when he walked. Then he was pinned down by rocks in the cave¡­ The realization hit me like a wave, and I panicked. Without thinking, I rushed to his side and reached out to examine his wound. However, he grabbed my wrist, and I met his furrowed brow. My anxiety was evident. ¡°Let me see your wound. It¡¯s this serious, and if you don¡¯t treat it, you might lose this leg.¡± I was genuinely worried and a little angry. Why had he kept silent the entire time? He had endured the pain without saying a word during our journey. I had thought his fever was due to his weak physical condition, but I had never imagined it was a high fever caused by infection. Looking at me, he furrowed his brow slightly and repeated, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I had already snapped out of my shock, and now I was angry. Seeing his calm demeanor only. fueled my anger. I spoke with a hint of frustration, ¡°Is this what you call fine?! All you ever say is, ¡®I¡¯m fine.¡® Do you n to have me owe you my life and feel guilty for the rest of my days when your leg is really beyond saving? You silently followed me here. Do you want me to carry this guilt forever?¡± I was truly angry at him and at myself for being so careless and presumptuous. He had been in a wheelchair not long after the ident, and I had assumed he had no major injuries and allowed him to follow me. Now, in the midst of this wilderness, the cold and rainy weather added to our woes. Charlie was still running a high fever, and his leg could not bear this ordeal from old injuries and new. Even an iron man would have struggled in these conditions. I was not sure if my words had any effect, but he looked at me, and his handsome face hesitated for a moment. He held my hand, his grip loosening slightly. I withdrew my hand and knelt beside him to inspect his leg, but he;tively moved it away. I furrowed my brows at him. He bit his lip and said awkwardly, ¡°I was afraid it might scare you.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I pressed my lips together, feeling a mixture of emotions. At a time like this, he was still worried about that. Suppressing the bitterness in my heart, I said, ¡°I¡¯m not that delicate.¡± With that, I gently rolled up his pant leg and saw that most of his lower leg was covered in ulcers. I gasped when I saw that his Achilles tendon area was bright red. It was from when he forced himself free from being trapped under the rocks in the cave. The blood from his scraped heel mixed with the pus created a gruesome sight. I looked up at him, unable to contain my heartache. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He had walked with me in silence the whole way, not uttering a word of pain or showing any signs of difort. How much could this man endure? Seeing me looking at him, he paused and stared at me, his dark eyes both surprised and uncertain. After hesitating for a moment, he shifted his gaze away and forced a smile, nonchntly saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡± This man¡­ Suppressing the difort in my chest, I took a deep breath and asked, ¡°The medications Inch brought over, do you need to take them regrly?¡± Inch had mentionedst night that he needed to change Charlie¡¯s dressing, and I initially thought it was for the wounds on his face, but it seemed it was for his leg. Charlie nodded and said to me, ¡°First, we need to find a way out.¡± I knew we had to get out, but now that I had discovered the extent of his injuries, I feared that if I continued to carry him around, his leg would truly be a goner Chatper 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 I¡¯ll Carry You Moreover, he was running a fever. How far could we go? What if the deeper we ventured into this mountain, the more lost we became in these woods? At that moment, I was truly at a loss. After a moment of silence, I looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡± With that, I stood up and bent over in a position to carry him. Frankly, I could not think of any other way to proceed. This method would allow us to keep moving while reducing his pain. A low chuckle came from behind, but there was no other movement. I turned to look, and Charlie was still standing in ce, showing no intention of getting on my back. Instead, he had a smile on his face, appearing to be in a good mood. Seeing this, I pursed my lips and said, ¡°What are youughing at? Do you think I¡¯m too small to carry you? Don¡¯t underestimate me. Come up here, and see if I can lift you up.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He stoppedughing and looked at me. Even the injuries on his face could not hide how handsome he was. ¡°I don¡¯t underestimate you, I just find it cute how you offered to carry me. No one has ever carried me before, nor has anyone ever offer.¡± I pursed my lips, thinking he was talking nonsense. I walked over to him, took his hand, and ced it on my shoulder. Then I tried to reach for his legs, attempting to lift him. He dodged my attempts, his voice filled with amusement and embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m a man. There¡¯s no reason for a woman to carry me. Don¡¯t worry, I can still walk.¡± What was the point of saying that now? He had endured so much pain on this journey. I had no clue up until this point. If I kept pulling him along, was that not just cruel of me? I took a deep breath and looked at him. ¡°I know you¡¯re tough, but I¡¯m a woman, and I¡¯m soft- hearted and dramatic. I can¡¯t bear to see you like this, limping along behind me. So, either I carry you, or we find a ce to rest and wait for someone outside to rescue us.¡± Clearly, the former was the only practical option. Thetter had almost no chance of sess. We had entered the mountains by a detour. Not to mention, few people knew we hade here, and in these deep woods, it was nearly impossible for anyone toe to our rescue. As for Inch, thinking of him made me worry, and all I could do was pray in my heart that he was safe. Seeing that I could not be convinced, Charlie hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°If you carry me and we walk for a little while, both of us will eventually exhaust our energy and die here. How about this? We continue as we did before: you support me, but we¡¯ll go slower.¡± I knew this was hisst resort. Men were too proud to let women carry them, let alone protect them. I nodded without touching his pride. I walked up to him and offered my support, saying, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go slower.¡± The mountains were too deep, like an endless sea. No matter how far we walked, we could not find a way out of this mountain. After a while, Charlie became noticeably weak. He was injured and had a high fever. After 212 walking a distance, he was covered in sweat and leaned heavily on me. As for me, I was also running out of strength. After supporting him for a while, I could not hold on any longer. The light rain that was falling was gradually getting heavier. Seeing this situation, it was likely that it was going to rain again. The outeryer of our clothes was already wet. If the rain got heavy and we were still in the mountains when it got dark, we would freeze to death. Thinking about this, I helped Charlie find a ce where we could barely take shelter from the rain. Fortunately, in the mountains withplex terrain, big trees and deadwood could be used to block the wind and rain. After Charlie sat down, he closed his eyes. His body temperature, which had been burning up from the beginning, was now starting to shiver and grow cold. Looking at him, I called out, Mr. Yates.¡± Charlie responded with a faint hum, but his voice was almost inaudible. This was already the limit for someone who was sick and injured after walking for such a long time. Moreover, he had not had a sip of water since morning. Worried that something might happen to him, I searched the surroundings for dry grass and wood and used a skill I had not used in five years. Back when I fell off the cliff, I was fortunate to survive but had scratched arge area of my abdomen when Inded. In order to escape ind, I learned many wilderness survival skills. Starting a fire from friction was one of them. Given the current situation, the chances of us getting out of here anytime soon were slim. What we needed to do now was to stay alive, especially Charlie. If he continued like this, he might die here before we could escape. I had to find a way to keep him warm. In the forest, dry wood and mmable materials were abundant. Ignoring the pain in my palms, I worked hard for over half an hour to start a fire. Chatper 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 I¡¯ll Wait for You After adding firewood and enduring the light rain, I picked up a lot of drywood nearby and piled it next to Charlie. I snapped branches and used them to shield him from the wind. Worried about heavy rain, I also stacked some stones nearby. Fortunately, the ce I chose was a partially open cave. Although it was different from thepletely sheltered cave we hadst night, with the help of branches and stones, it could still provide shelter from the wind and rain. Once everything was set up, I checked on Charlie. He still had a sweaty forehead, and the clothes on him were damp, emitting some mist due to the fire in front of him. ¡°Mr. Yates,¡± I called out to him. He was shivering severely but managed to open his slightly and asked hoarsely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing him like this, I could not help but feel even more guilty. ¡°Are you okay?¡± eyes He looked at me, and after a few seconds, he noticed the fire in front of him. He looked at me and asked, ¡°Did you start it?¡± I nodded and reached out to touch his forehead, which was still very hot. He managed a faint smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have this skill.¡± Relieved that he could still muster some humor, I said, ¡°We might not be able to get out of here for a while. Stay here, and I¡¯ll go look around for food or water sources nearby.¡± He looked at me, his ck eyes revealing a hint of confusion and wariness. I did not understand why he suddenly had this expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He hesitated for a moment and shook his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Go ahead; I¡¯ll wait here.¡± I nodded, added more firewood to the fire, and looked around before turning to leave. However, I had not gone far when I heard Charlie¡¯s deep voice, ¡°Yvette.¡± I stopped in my tracks, turned to look at him, and saw him smiling from a distance. His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I was stunned, and for some reason, this moment felt so familiar. It was as if I had experienced the exact same conversation before. Five years ago, after Lucas and I fell off the cliff, he injured his leg, and I had wounds on my abdomen. In the primitive forest, I initially wished for his death, but we ended up having to huddle together for warmth in the deserted woods. He had grown up in the mountains along the border, so he knew how to survive in the forest. However, due to his injured leg, he could not walk, so he directed me on how to survive and find our way out of the forest. I remember the day when Lucas and I got separated; it was a simr scene. I went out to find food, and he called me from afar, telling me, ¡°Yvette, hurry ande back.¡± Only that time, I did not return. While searching for food, I was bitten by a snake but luckily encountered border patrol personnel. Hearing me speak fluent English, they took me down the mountain and saved me. The day I woke up, I had already been brought to a border town in our homnd. I did not mention the malicious criminal still in the mountains to anyone, nor did I reveal that I dragged someone down the cliff with me when I fell. During those days, I never told anyone about it. In my heart, I hoped that Lucas would die in the mountains and his bones and blood would only serve as offerings to the ancient trees there. However, I never thought that he would reappear five yearster, perfectly unscathed. Fortunately, he still ended up dead, lost at sea when the yacht exploded, bing one with the ocean. Looking at a face so different from Lucas¡®, or rather, apletely different person, I snapped back to reality and smiled at Charlie. ¡°Okay, you wait for me. I¡¯ll be quick.¡± He nodded but just watched me from afar, his gaze distant and profound. Living off thend was something passed down through generations. I owed my knowledge of wilderness survival skills to Lucas. I knew what was edible in the mountains, what wasn¡¯t, how to find water sources, and how to make simple water¨Ccollecting tools. While heading out, I left markers along the way, so my return trip was swift. Upon my return, Charlie was still quietly resting by the fire. His gaze seemed somewhat vacant. He had not fallen asleep, which surprised me. When he saw me, he paused for a moment, then looked at me intently. His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± I nodded and felt quite satisfied with my findings. I held up what I had in my hands. ¡°Look, I found food and water, and I also found some pain relief and anti¨Cinmmatory medicine.¡± Chatper 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Are They Poisonous? As I spoke, I offered the simple water container I had crafted from leaves to Charlie¡¯s lips. ¡± Have some water first, andter, I¡¯ll roast some mushrooms for you to eat.¡± His lips had already dried up a bit from the fever, and he took a few shallow sips of water. His complexion improved slightly, but it seemed like his attention was on me. He looked at me and said, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te back.¡± I was momentarily taken aback by his words, not understanding why he would say that. I could not help but respond, ¡°What are you saying? How could I note back? You¡¯re already this sick, and if I were to leave you behind, I wouldn¡¯t deserve to be called human.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He smiled wryly, seemingly resigned. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that in my condition, I¡¯m a burden to you. It would be faster for you to find a way out on your own.¡± I could not fathom his line of thinking. After giving him some water to drink, I checked his clothes, most of which had been dried by the fire. Then, I examined his leg, which had be significantly more swollen. Seeing his condition, I told him, ¡°You should lie down for a while. I¡¯ll prepare some food first and then tend to your injuries.¡± He responded with a quiet ¡°okay¡°. He appeared so haggard that he might pass out at any moment. He did not faint but closed his eyes by the fire. I busied myself with processing the mushrooms and medicinal herbs I had collected. I found some thin branches and skewered the edible mushrooms together, slow¨Croasting them by the fire. Then, I located a stone to grind the gathered medicinal herbs. Since I did not have any gauze, I used vine strips and leaves. Upon returning, I noticed that Charlie was still asleep with his eyes closed. I approached him quietly and softly called out, ¡°Mr. Yates.¡± He did not respond, so I reached out to check his breathing. Thankfully, it was steady, and I sighed with relief, thinking he had fallen asleep. I rolled up his pant leg and applied the crushed herbs to his leg, which was already covered in sores. Perhaps the medicine was too cold, as he suddenly opened his eyes and turned his sharp, intense gaze toward me. Due to his instinctive movement, the freshly applied medicine fell onto the ground. I felt a pang of regret and furrowed my brows as I looked at him. When our eyes met, his weakened but wary gaze locked with mine. I could not help but soften my tone. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Perhaps realizing it was me, he hesitated for a few seconds before his gaze softened as well. He asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fortunately, I had collected an ample amount of medicinal herbs, and while I had dropped some, there was still enough. I continued to apply the medicine to his wounds, exining, ¡® I¡¯m helping you treat your injuries. These herbs have anti¨Cinmmatory and pain¨Crelieving properties. I can¡¯t do much else for your injuries, but I can ease your pain. It might hurt a bit, so please bear with it. Once it¡¯s bandaged up, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± He remained silent, only observing my actions attentively. After I finished, I looked at the somewhat clumsy bandaging job I had done. I was not a doctor, and without proper medical tools, his leg ended up looking a bit like it had been wrapped in unsightly tree bark. It was definitely not aesthetically pleasing. Seeing him gaze at his bandaged leg, I felt a bit self¨Cconscious and looked at him apologetically. ¡°It might look a bit ugly, but I assure you the medicine works. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡± His gaze shifted away from his leg, and he looked at me intently. His dry lips parted slightly as he uttered two words, ¡°Looks good!¡± I could not help but chuckle and shake my head, fearing he would continue focusing on my less -than¨C impressive medical skills. I then handed him the mushrooms that I had roasted to perfection. ¡°Have some. It will replenish your energy. He nodded and took a bite before offering some to me. ¡°You should eat too.¡± I had roasted quite a few mushrooms and declined his offer, saying, ¡°No need. There are plenty more here.¡± With that, I picked up another skewer and began eating. While observing me, he did not insist and quietly savored his meal. However, I could not help but wonder aloud, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid these mushrooms might be poisonous? You¡¯re eating them without asking any questions.¡± Earlier, when I applied the medicine, he had been quite cautious. It was strange that he epted these mushrooms without any hesitation. Upon hearing my question, he finally looked at me, and his expression was serious. ¡°Are they poisonous?¡± 1¡­ I found myself amused by his response and chuckled. I said while shaking my head, ¡°No, they¡¯re safe to eat.¡± He gazed at me with deep, prating eyes. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why you fled into the primitive forest before.¡± Chatper 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Perhaps She Truly Hates Me I paused for a moment, not avoiding the question, and replied casually, ¡°I encountered a little mishap.¡± It had been a long time since that had happened. I nced at him and could not help but smile. ¡°What about you? Why were you left in the primitive forest? Even the super¨Crich can get abandoned. Was it a kidnapping and conspiracy case, like those intense battles between wealthy families that I¡¯ve heard of?¡± Those were the only scenarios that came to mind for me. He gave a faint smile, calmly stating, ¡°I have no family or friends, and nobody dares to pry into my affairs.¡± No family or friends? ¡°Then what was it? Romantic entanglements?¡± It could not be for financial gain. I hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°Or a struggle for power?¡± He smiled mysteriously, putting down the mushrooms he had been holding and gazing at me. ¡°You have quite the imagination, but none of those are the case.¡± ¡°None of those?¡± I hesitated for a few seconds. Perhaps it was curiosity, or perhaps I was just feeling gossipy, so I ventured further, ¡°Revenge?¡± He paused slightly, his movements bing slightly rigid. ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Maybe?¡± I asked. He nodded, his deep, almost dark, eyes fixed on me. ¡°Maybe she truly hates me and wishes for my death.¡± Hearing this, I nodded and did not inquire any further. My curiosity was satisfied at this point. It would be impolite to continue asking. After eating and drinking some water, my stomach felt much better, and the warmth from the fire also helped to soothe my body. Charlie¡¯splexion had improved as well, perhaps due to having eaten and feeling warmer. I checked the sky, but it remained overcast. We did not have cell phones with us, but Charlie wore an expensive watch, which allowed us to determine the time. It was around three or four in the afternoon. Waiting here any longer was not realistic. The mountain was already closed off, and there was no way anyone would venture into the mountains now. Continuing to wait here would likely mean no rescue woulde, and Charlie¡¯s injury could worsen with time, especially with his persistent fever. Once it got serious, it would be a real problem. Thinking about this, I looked at him and asked, ¡°Can you continue walking?¡± He seemed to understand my thoughts and nodded slightly. His voice was hoarse but still pleasant to hear as he replied, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, I helped him to his feet. As we prepared to move forward based on my instincts, he suddenly stopped, looking up at the trees around us. I did not understand what he was doing and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He did not respond to me and, after a moment, pointed in a different direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go way.¡± this I hesitated for a few seconds, not understanding why he was changing direction. ¡°Can we get out this way?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He hummed and said calmly, ¡°When we entered the mountains, I looked at the map. Your mother¡¯s ident site shouldn¡¯t be far from here. If I¡¯m not mistaken, if we keep going in this direction, we should find signs of civilization not too far ahead.¡± I was curious about how he could determine that. While supporting him and following the direction he indicated, I asked, ¡°How do you know that going in this direction will lead us to signs of civilization?¡± After all, we did not have apass, and it was all dense forest around here. We had been wandering around this forest relying on intuition for quite some time. He raised an eyebrow slightly and said, ¡°This forest isn¡¯t veryrge, and the terrain features are rtively clear. You can judge the direction based on the branches and leaves of the trees, as well as the growth of vegetation. You can generally figure it out.¡± I was puzzled and asked, ¡°How do you make those judgments?¡± He smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you someday.¡± With that, he casually brushed off the topic, and while I was curious, I was also relieved to think that we might soon find our way out. However, I suddenly thought of Inch. We had been leaving marks along the way, but I was not sure if he would be able to find us, or he was¡­ Thinking about this, I could not help but worry and looked at Charlie. ¡°Do you think Inch will be okay?¡± Charlie remained silent for a moment and then said, ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯s physically fit, and if he encounters any problems, he can take care of himself.¡± I hoped that was the case. Perhaps because we now had a sense of direction, the path ahead felt particrly smooth. As we approached a thicket of bushes after leaving the forest behind, I felt relieved and said to Charlie, ¡°It seems like we¡¯re getting out of here.¡± Charlie nodded slightly, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not in the middle of a dense forest, we won¡¯t get lost again.¡± Chatper 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Running into Trouble I nodded with determination, helping Charlie push through the thick underbrush thaty ahead. The path was a real challenge, tangled with dense shrubs and littered with sharp thorns that made every step a battle. Charlie, nursing an already injured leg, winced with pain at each idental scrape. To prevent any further damage to his leg, I led the way, hacking through the branches. He called out to me with concern in his voice, ¡°Yvette, don¡¯t use your hands on those thorns. Use this.¡± I nced back to see him snapping off a long branch and could not help but smile. ¡°I should¡¯ve grabbed some sturdy ones back when we left the forest¡­¡± Mid¨Csentence, I caught sight of something slithering on the right side of Charlie¡¯s neck. My heart skipped a beat as I realized what it was. Charlie, noticing my sudden silence, turned his head towards me. ¡°Freeze!¡± I gasped, my whole body tensing up. He halted, a crease forming between his brows. Thankfully, he listened and stayed still, his body tensing as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. My eyes were glued to the ck snake on his right side, my heart pounding out of my chest. I managed to choke out, ¡°There¡¯s a¡­¡± I did not get to finish. The snake struck at Charlie¡¯s neck, and without a second thought, I grabbed the serpent by its slick, ck body. The feel of its slimy skin made my flesh crawl. A sudden pain in my wrist made me let go instantly. The sting made me suck in a breath, and instinctively, I stumbled back, ¡°Shit!¡± Charlie¡¯s reflexes were lightning¨Cfast. He swung the stick in his hand at the ck snake I had just tossed aside. With a solid whack to the head, the snake bolted into the densest part of the brambles. Charlie reached out to grab it, but the bush was a fortress of thorns, and his hands were no match for the slithering escape artist. He ended up with nothing but a hand full of cuts, bleeding like crazy. I shouted at him, my skin breaking out in goosebumps, ¡°Forget it, Charlie! Those thorns will tear you up. Don¡¯t hurt yourself more.¡± He scowled, knowing I was right, and let it go. He spun around, concern etched on his face. ¡± You okay?¡± he asked. I shook my head, ncing down at my throbbing wrist. Out of nowhere, Charlie grabbed my wrist. His face went from cool to full¨Con rm mode. ¡°You¡¯ve been bitten,¡± he said, eyes locked on mine. A strange warmth spread across my wrist. I blinked in surprise as he¡­ was he sucking the wound? Being this close to him weirded me out. I tried to pull away, only then noticing the ck blood he spat out. I was frozen, my mind racing. A regr snake bite was one thing, but a venomous one? We were in the middle of Chapter 291 Running into Trouble nowhere, and with Charlie hurt, if we could not find help or antivenom soon, I was in big trouble. However, Charlie was already one step ahead. He stripped off his shirt and used it to tie off my arm tightly. ¡°We¡¯ve got to find help, fast,¡± he said, all business. I just nodded, feeling the bite mark pulse with a mix of green, purple, and swelling. Was it my imagination, or was my heart racing and my breath shortening? Charlie was practically dragging me along, rushing so much that the thorny bushes had scratched him up pretty badly. His arms were the worst, streaked with blood, especially since he had given me his jacket for protection. My vision was getting fuzzy, and with a raspy voice, I managed to say, ¡°Mr. Yates, you¡¯re hurt.¡± 11 He spun around, his expression shifting from concern to rm, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Yvette, are you okay?¡± Although I tried to smile and show him I was fine, it was a weak attempt. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m okay¡­¡± The words barely left my lips before my head started spinning, and I would have hit the ground if Charlie had not caught me. Dizziness and nausea overwhelmed me, my legs turned to jelly, and my stomach churned- that snake bite was doing a number on me. Charlie was holding me up, looking ghostly pale himself. ¡°Mr. Yates, go get help,¡± I urged him. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Chatper 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 He¡¯s Not Going Down Charlie was hurt, and the odds of him getting me out of here were slim. The thought terrified me. If I died here, he might just stay by my side until the bitter end. Charlie seemed to read my mind. His face was set, his voice low and firm. ¡°Stop that talk. We¡¯re going to find help soon. Stay with me, Yvette. We just need to keep moving, and we¡¯ll find someone.¡± I nodded, though it felt like every ounce of energy was being siphoned from my body. I did not even know what kind of snake it was, but it was fierce. I had only been bitten a short while ago, and already I was so weak. Who knew you could run into snakes in the winter? Talk about bad luck. When my eyes started to droop, Charlie gave me a gentle but firm tap on the cheek. ¡°Yvette, stay awake!¡± hemanded. My eyelids felt like they were made of lead, and through the blur, I whispered to him, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Charlie, for getting you into this mess, and to Inch too¡­ wherever he is. If I don¡¯t make it, and you bump into Inch, could you tell him I¡¯m sorry?¡± ¡°Zip it!¡± Charlie¡¯s voice suddenly spiked, shaky with emotion, ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say or something to do, do or say it yourself, Yvette. I¡¯m not your messenger.¡± His voice softened slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare fall asleep! I¡¯m getting you out of here.¡± With that, he lifted me onto his back, each step a battle. I clung to him, my voice raspy with apologies, thinking about his own hurt leg. He kept going on, insisting I stay awake. He even started threatening me, saying if I dozed off, he would leave me behind for the wilderness to im me. The thought of snakes and bugs making a meal of me if I died out here sent chills down my spine¨CI had been terrified of them since I was a kid. Exhaustion was winning, however. Resting on Charlie¡¯s back, I barely managed to say, Charlie, if it comes to it, will you look after my mom?¡± His voice was rough as he answered, ¡°No way, Yvette. I¡¯m not doing you any favors. You¡¯ve got to stay alive for her sake. And don¡¯t you get any ideas about giving up now. If you leave this world, mying back is pointless.¡± I could not quite grasp what he meant. Was the snake venom messing with my head, making me see things? I kept mumbling ¡®sorry¡® over and over. My thoughts were sinking into a fog. Then, everything faded, except for Charlie¡¯s fierce, dark voice cutting through the haze. He sounded mad, yeah, but there was something else¨Clike he was scared, right on the edge. Honestly, I was not scared of dying. It was just that I had a ton of regrets. I never really got to be there for my mom, to live life by her side. I did not take care of my dad¡¯spany, Scott Corp, like I should have. I,never got to say a proper goodbye to Idris, or tell him that once upon a time, I dreamed of us having a kid, living a quiet, safe life together. So many regrets¡­ I came to in a hospital bed. For a few seconds, as I blinked my eyes open, I was lost in a fog until a deep, maic voice snapped me back to reality. ¡°She¡¯s awake!¡± Chapter 292 He¡¯s Not Going Down It was Idris. I turned my head a little and caught sight of him sitting next to me. His usually sharp and cool features were worn out, and he looked as if he had not bothered with his appearance in ages. His beard had grown out, making him look unkempt. Somehow, though, it did not take away from how good¨Clooking he was. He just seemed more rugged. Staring at him, I felt dazed, and it took forever for me to find my voice. ¡°Why are you here? Where¡¯s Charlie?¡± I was alive, so had Charlie saved me? That was the only exnation that made sense to me. Idris¡¯s expression darkened, and his bright ck eyes lost their shine. The worry that had been held back on his face seemed to disappear in a sh, and after what felt like an eternity, he uttered four icy words, ¡°He¡¯s alive.¡± Then he got up and walked out of the room without another word. I watched him go, totally confused. Where was he off to? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. A few secondster, it dawned on me. The doctors came into my room. After giving me a once- over, the lead doctor asked, ¡°Ms. Scott, are you feeling ufortable?¡± Chatper 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Alice I shook my head. ¡°Nope!¡± It just felt like I had woken up from a really deep sleep, and I was all sore and weak. The doctor cracked a small smile, nodded, and said, ¡°Good, make sure you get plenty of rest.¡± The doctors, who had arrived in a grand parade, trickled out of the room one by one. Thankfully, no sooner had thest doctor left than the door swung open once more. ¡°Yvette!¡± My mom was at my side in an instant, her hands gripping mine, eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Are you still hurting anywhere? You have given me the fright of my life.¡± Seeing her, I swallowed hard, my voice raspy, ¡°Mom, what are you doing here? And Maxwell? I heard about thendslide at Snakehead Mountain. You¡¯re okay, right?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She clung to me, her voice trembling a bit as she started, ¡°Yes¡­ We¡¯re okay. The mountain dide down, and we were trapped, but Idris got us out. But why did you go charging into the mountains like that? You even took the long way around. The doctors said if Idris had been even a littleter, we might have lost you.¡± Mom went on, a flood of words. Itched onto the most important part, however. ¡°Idris found us?¡± I thought it was Charlie who carried me down¡­ ¡°Of course not,¡± she said with a weary sigh. ¡°Never underestimate the Youngs, though. When he found you, you were out cold. Idris had a doctor with him who gave you a serum right away and got you here. You¡¯ve got to promise me, no more wild stunts, okay?¡± A mix of feelings churned inside me as I nodded. After a brief silence, I turned to her, ¡°Mom, what happened to Mr. Yates, the one who was with me?¡± When I brought it up, Mom blinked in surprise and said, ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. After Idris got Little Sanchez and me off the mountain, he told me about your ident and brought me here. I haven¡¯t seen any Mr. Yates with you. What¡¯s up with him?¡± At that, I bit my lip, hesitated for a second, and then said, ¡°Mom, can you check with the doctor about the guy who was with me? How¡¯s he doing?¡± The hint of worry in my voice was caught by Mom, who stood up, ready to help. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go right now¡­¡± ¡°No need,¡± came a voice from the doorway. It was Maxwell, cutting in with, ¡°He¡¯s still in surgery. You wouldn¡¯t be able to see him anyway.¡± Maxwell stepped in, and I did a double¨Ctake. It had been ages since I hadst seen him. He looked leaner, and like Mom, his skin was a shade tanner¨Cprobably a souvenir from his time in the mountains. However, he still looked sharp. Then there was the woman with him¨Ctall, slim, with features that could turn heads. She was drop¨Cdead gorgeous, the kind that outshined celebrities. She caught me staring and shed a small, warm smile. ¡°Hi, Ms. Scott, I¡¯m Alice.¡± I matched her smile with one of my own, polite but genuine. Mom chimed in, ¡°This is Mary¡¯s daughter, the one I told you about on the phone. She¡¯s a reporter too. She was with us on Snakehead Mountain. Thank goodness for her! She knew the Chapter 293 Alice Mary¡¯s daughter? That made me pause. Right, Mom had mentioned her. Mary had her wild days as a teen, ended up with a kid, and had to drop out and work early. A stark contrast to Mom¡¯s own path. I looked at Alice, gratitude swelling in my chest. ¡°Thanks for saving my mom and Maxwell.¡± Alice gave a small, humble smile. ¡°No need for thanks. We were all in this together.¡± She downyed her heroics, and I was not the best with words, I made a mental note of her huge favor nheless. I took another look at her. Earlier, when my mom did not introduce us, I had not really seen her. Now, I was struck by how young and pretty Alice was. Mom had mentioned Alice was in her mid¨Cthirties; however, she could easily pass for twenty¨Cfive. Was it good genes or just great skincare? Either way, she did not look her age. We chatted a bit, and I got the lowdown on what happened to Mom and Maxwell at Snakehead Mountain. They had found the remains of people who had been buried in andslide years ago. Sadly, Maxwell did not find his parents¡® remains. They might have been recoverable, yet anotherndslide made the already tough search pretty much hopeless. Chatper 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Back to Lake City I did not know what to say to Maxwell. The people buried deep beneath the earth were not my folks. I felt for him, yet I could not truly understand his pain. I asked, ¡°What¡¯s your next move? ¡°¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. If he was set on finding his parents, I would be there to help. He hesitated, then said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll let them rest there. Even if we found them now, it would be hard to tell them apart. Knowing where they are is enough for me.¡± Yeah, it has been a decade. So many lost their lives in that disaster. Even if we dug them up now, how would we know who was who? I mped my mouth shut, not wanting to argue anymore. After a brief chat, Alice and Maxwell took off, leaving me with my mom. I caught her eye and said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go to the OR, okay?¡± She blinked, realizing I meant to check on Charlie, and frowned. ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve barelye to. The doctor has not even said if you are good to walk yet!¡± I offered her a weak smile and slid off the bed. ¡°I¡¯m okay, really. The doctor just gave me the all -clear, remember?¡± She knew arguing was pointless. With a resigned sigh, she followed me to the OR. The dark room greeted us upon arrival, conveying the message without words¨Cno one was inside. I cornered a nurse and got the lowdown: Charlie had been moved. His leg, already messed up from before, got way worse after he hauled me through the mountains for two days and nights. Lorrell was just a small fry of a town, not cut out for this kind of treatment, so they shipped him off to Lake City. Worry gnawed at me as Mom and I dashed back to our room to pack. We needed to get to Lake City quickly. Mom watched me, biting her lip, clearly torn. She was scared I was pushing it too soon. I met her gaze head¨Con. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine, really. We¡¯ll head to Lake City. If anything pops up, we can handle it there. Plus, we¡¯ll have each other¡¯s backs. Just shoot Maxwell a text, let him know we¡¯re Lake City¨Cbound.¡± She did not have much of a choice. After a nod, she stepped out to sort out the discharge paperwork. I had barely anything with me. After slipping into fresh clothes, I automatically straightened the hospital bed and started folding the nket. That was when the door swung open. Assuming it was Mom back from her errands, I did not bother looking up. ¡°Mom, did you call Maxwell? Oh, and hand me your phone, will you? I need to book our train tickets. If we snag the next one, we should make it in time to catch Mr. Yates and head to the hospital together.¡± Mid¨Cthought, I remembered something about Inch and paused, turning to add, ¡°Uh, you talked to the local cops to help out¡­¡± It was not Mom. A tall shadow loomed in the doorway. I trailed off, taking a few seconds to switch gears as I faced the man with a stormy look on his face. ¡°Do you¡­ need something ? ¡± Chapter 294 Back to Lake City The words felt awkward as soon as they left my mouth. I mean, this guy had gone out of his way to help me, and I had not even managed a simple ¡®thanks.¡® Now, I was about to skip town without a heads¨Cup. It seemed prettyme to ask him if he needed something, as if I were the one doing him a favor. Feeling the weight of my own rudeness, I met Idris¡¯s eyes, a twinge of regret hitting me. ¡°My mom mentioned you were the one who brought me back, and you even went into the mountains for them. Thanks for that.¡± I was not great with words, and even my thanks sounded forced and awkward. The more I thought about it, the more I kicked myself. I wanted to say something cool like, ¡°Hit me up if you ever need anything,¡± but who was I kidding? Idris would not need my help. Throwing out a line like that would just cheapen everything he had done for me. He cared, for real, and I did not want to mess that up by saying something dumb that might hurt him. In moments like these, I just could not find it in me tosh out at him with harsh words. Sure, I was upset with Idris, but I was not about to take a cheap shot at his heart. I was not that cruel. Idris¡¯s piercing gaze swept the hospital room before settling on me with an icy look. ¡°Leaving? ¡± he asked. Chatper 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Argued Anyway ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied. ¡°The doc said the snake venom¡¯s all gone. It¡¯s nothing serious, I just need a few days to bounce back. I¡¯m thinking of heading to Lake City.¡± His deep eyes held a flicker of¡­ something as he watched me. ¡°Is it because of Charlie?¡± His words hit me like a drumbeat, stirring up a storm inside. He was cutting right to the heart ?of it. I wanted to dodge the question, but why bother? Charlie¡¯s condition got worse because of me. I owed him, and hiding my feelings did not make sense anymore. Additionally, Idris and I were done. He had helped me out, sure, but that did not mean I could not care about someone else. Thinking it over, I squared my shoulders and nodded. ¡°Charlie¡¯s in bad shape, and he¡¯s all alone in Lake City. I want to be there, maybe help out.¡± Inch was out of the picture, and Charlie had said he had no one. It just would not be right to leave him all alone. ¡°Do you care about him?¡± Idris¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts, as straightforward as ever. I bit my lip and nodded honestly, meeting his gaze. ¡°Got any more business in Lorrell, or are you coming back with me?¡± He just looked at me, silent as a stone. I could not make heads or tails of what he was thinking. I finished straightening up the bed and was about to head downstairs to meet my mom when Idris¡¯s hand mped around my wrist. His grip was startlingly strong, and I froze, thrown off bnce. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s the matter?¡± I wanted to snap at him, but the memory of him rescuing me from the mountains melted my anger away. I could not stay mad at him. His fingers were locked around my wrist, and as he peered into my eyes, his gaze was dark and stormy. ¡°Yvette, are you really going to fall for him after just two days?¡± I blinked, thrown off by his words. It took a second for his meaning to click, and my heart sank. Frowning, I shot back, ¡°Idris, when did you get the right to boss me around?¡± His eyes narrowed, voice dropping to a whisper, ¡°We¡¯re not officially divorced yet, Yvette. You¡¯re still my wife.¡± Realizing I had forgotten that little detail, I paused. We had signed the papers, but we had not made it official. Trying to keep my voice steady, I said, ¡°Well, then, do me a favor and find the time to go with me to the local office to pick up our divorce certificate, will you?¡± His reaction was a mix of frustration and amusement. Squeezing my hand a bit too tightly, he retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± His sudden stubbornness almost made meugh; however, I managed to re at him instead. ¡°Idris, this is not a game. You¡¯re the one who wanted this divorce. You can¡¯t just change your mind on a whim.¡± He gave a slow nod. ¡°You¡¯re right, it is serious business. If we¡¯re going to split, we need our parents¡® blessing. I was too quick to agree before.¡± I was speechless. Never had I met anyone who could change their mind so fast. With a frown and unable to shake him off, I feigned pain. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me! Let go.¡± Chapter 295 Argued Anyway Thankfully, he had a shred of decency and released my wrist. His voice softened as he said, We rushed into this divorce decision. Give me some time to think it over, and let¡¯s give our parents some time too, okay?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I bit my lip. Divorce was not something you put on pause¨Cit was supposed to be final. If we were set on splitting, our parents could not really stop us. I did not want to argue about it anymore. I knew what he was up to. I could not help but confront him, ¡°Idris, are you having second thoughts?¡± He paused, clearly caught off guard by my blunt question. Then he nodded, his gaze locking with mine. ¡°Yeah, I never wanted to leave. The thought of divorcing you never crossed my mind.¡± I was taken aback. He was surprisingly upfront. A swirl of emotions tugged at my heart¨Cdifort, a lump in my throat, and a weird sense of happiness. I had not fully moved on. Watching him throw himself into danger to save me, showing up for me over and over¨Cit would be a lie to say I was not touched. Yet the scars of past hurts were still all too clear. Breathing in deeply, I faced him. ¡°Idris, I¡¯ll be honest. I used to dream up all sorts of wonderful futures for us. But now, I can¡¯t live on dreams like before. I¡¯ve not forgotten the nice things you have done lately, and I¡¯m thankful for it. I can¡¯t just pretend everything is fine and keep going. About the divorce, I don¡¯t know what you are thinking, but I¡¯m done. Stay out of my life from now on, okay? Let¡¯s just get the divorce papers and call it even¨Cfor all the years that went wrong. Deal?¡± Chatper 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Is Maxwell Digging Up the Past? I did not want to fight, did not want to end things on a sour note, so Iid it all out, calm and clear. Idris¡® handsome face flickered with emotion, trying hard to keep it in check. After a moment of silence, he finally spoke. ¡°Do you really hate me that much?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t hate you. I just need a fresh start. Too much has happened, and I need time to sort it all out. I can¡¯t keep living in a fog like I used to.¡± He bit his lip, staying quiet for what felt like forever. I was not sure if he really heard what I was saying, but I took a deep breath and spilled it all out. ¡°I¡¯ve been hung up on something that happened five years ago, and I never really stopped to think if it is what I wanted. Marrying you was all about the Scott Corporation, doing it for my dad. However, I then figured you were a decent guy, and life with you was not so bad. Moore showed up subsequently and turned everything upside down. I never asked myself what I wanted. At first, I wanted a divorce because I was mad at how you treated me, but now, it¡¯s different. I need some space to figure out what I want for myself.¡± I finished and looked at him, my eyes steady and open. He must have taken my words to heart because he went quiet for a long time. Finally, he met my gaze and asked, ¡°If we go through with the divorce, will you still meet with me?¡± His question caught me off guard, and I could not help but let out augh. ¡°Have I ever avoided you?¡± I asked. He hesitated, then nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± I waited for him to say more, but that was it. Just ¡®okay,¡® and then nothing. My cue to drop the subject had arrived. My mom came in after sorting out the discharge papers, and she was surprisingly cool with Idris being there. Probably because she knew he had saved me once. She just nodded at him and turned to me, ¡°Yvette, we¡¯re all set to go. Little Sanchez will be here soon to pick us up.¡± I nodded, and we left the room together. Idris followed us to the lobby and offered, ¡°I can drive you to the station.¡± I was about to say no when he quickly added, ¡°If you¡¯d rather not ride with me, Ensio can take you.¡± He had a point. Arguing seemed pointless, so I just nodded in agreement. Ensio was right there waiting for us outside, and as soon as he spotted me, he hit me with his usual, ¡°Mrs. Young.¡± I almost wanted to correct him, but I let it go. Talking to Ensio was like talking to a wall. In the car, Mom dialed up Maxwell to tell him to meet us at the train station. We had Maxwell on speaker, and his voice filled the car, ¡°Aunt Deb, I can¡¯t make it back with you guys just yet. I have got a situation here that needs handling.¡± Mom¡¯s voice wasced with worry, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it bad?¡± Chapter 296 Is Maxwell Digging Up the Past? 212 ¡°It¡¯s about my folks. Nothing for you to fret over. Alice and I are nning to make another trip up the mountain to see what¡¯s up,¡± Maxwell said, his tone giving nothing away. A feeling in my gut told me things were off. I blurted out, ¡°But the mountain¡¯s off¨Climits, right? Why head back? If there¡¯s anotherndslide, Maxwell, it¡¯s super risky!¡± Maxwell justughed it off, ¡°We¡¯re on a little fact¨Cfinding mission. Chill. We¡¯ve got it covered this time. We¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± ¡°What are you digging into?¡± I pressed, sensing they were onto something big. There was a pause on the line before Maxwell started, ¡°That sinkhole from a decade ago, there¡¯s something about Snakehead Mountain that might be¡­¡± ¡°Maxwell!¡± A sharp, icy voice cut him off. The line went dead for a few seconds, then Maxwell¡¯s voice came back, ¡°Got to go, can¡¯t talk now.¡± With that, the line went dead. I bit my lip, my thoughts racing uncontrobly. Mr. Zachary had once mentioned that Sir Young had swept that old incident under the rug with great care. For years, Lorrell¡¯s city officials had pretty much banned anyone from digging around in the mountains. With the nts growing wild and the earth shifting, thendscape changed a lot, especially after Sir Young had people clean up the ceter on. Years had passed, and it was probably impossible now to tell that the mountains had once been the scene of a man¨Cmade disaster that imed many lives. Maxwell¡¯s words earlier suggested he definitely stumbled onto something. Could it be¡­? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. X Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chatper 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Digging for Answers ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± my mom asked, eyeing me with concern. ¡°You always look so weighed down with worries. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll burn out soon.¡± I managed a weak grin and met her gaze. ¡°Mom, are you hexing me?¡± She clicked her tongue in disapproval and replied, ¡°Of course not! Why would I curse you? I am just worried you are thinking too hard and wearing yourself out.¡± I offered a small smile but could not hide my curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s there to think about?¡± She let out a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s my girl. You should take a page out of Alice¡¯s book, you know. She¡¯s in her thirties and still looks so fresh and lively. You¡¯re way younger, yet you two could pass for the same age.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Herment caught me off guard, and I did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Mom, are you saying I look ugly or just old?¡± She gave a helpless shrug. ¡°What kind of talk is that? I¡¯m just giving you a nudge. You¡¯ve been a looker since you were a kid. I just hope that when you¡¯re Alice¡¯s age, you¡¯ll still be as gorgeous and fit as you are now.¡± I was at a loss for words at her logic. After a moment, I ventured, ¡°Has Alice ever been married?¡± ¡°Not anymore!¡± my mom shook her head, sharing thetest gossip. ¡°She had a husband once, but they split up. Not too long after they called it quits, her ex kicked the bucket.¡± I paused, taken aback. ¡°He died?¡± Mom nodded. ¡°Yeah, he passed away from sickness. Mary touched on it before, but I didn¡¯t pry. It¡¯s not exactly cheerful stuff to dig into, you know? What¡¯s up with you? Since when did you care about digging into other people¡¯s business? You¡¯ve got enough chaos in your own life, don¡¯t you?¡± I pressed a hand to my forehead. Mom always knew how to push my buttons. ¡°You¡¯ve got a point. I was just being a little nosy. I noticed she seemed to hit it off with Maxwell, and I got curious.¡± She shot me a look that could freezeva. ¡°Drop the drama, will you? Little Sanchez and Alice are good kids. They just clicked, nothing more. Alice probably just sees him as a little brother she needs to look after. Little Sanchez has not been back long and doesn¡¯t have many friends here. Him finding someone to chat with is a good thing. Don¡¯t stir up trouble.¡± Her words made me feel like I was trying to dance on quicksand. I managed a sheepish grin.¡± Mom, I say one little thing, and youe back at me with a whole lecture. What, a few days apart, and I¡¯m disowned?¡± She made that tsk sound that meant trouble. ¡°As if I could do that if I tried. I made a face. ¡°Feels like, I am on the verge, the way you are shutting me down. I just wanted to catch up on what has been going on with you guys up in the mountains, but you¡¯re putting up walls before I even get a word out.¡± She gave me that exasperated mom look. ¡°Is this why you have been circling around the topic Chapter 297 Digging for Answers with me?¡± I shrugged. ¡°Not exactly. I just wanted to check in on you.¡± She squinted at me like she was trying to read my mind. ¡°Something tells me you¡¯re not telling me everything. Come on, Yvette, spill it. Are you hiding something from me?¡± I pressed my hand to my forehead in exasperation and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just really curious. You heard Maxwell on the phone, right? He said they found something in the mountains and wanted to check it out, but then Alice cut him off. I¡¯m your daughter, I just want to know what you guys found out there. Do you really have to keep it from me?¡± Mom looked at me with a mix of frustration and resignation. ¡°If you want to know so badly, why didn¡¯t you just ask directly? Why beat around the bush with me?¡± I gave a sheepish grin. ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t know how to bring it up. Plus, I wanted to catch up with you. It¡¯s been days since west talked, and I¡¯ve missed you like crazy.¡± At that, her lips twitched into a smile. ¡°We didn¡¯t find much. Alice thinks the ground under the mountain is hollow, not from any natural disaster, but like it was mined out years ago. I don¡¯t really get all that stuff, and I didn¡¯t pry. If it turns out to be an old mine, then the ident that took little Sanchez¡¯s parents might not have been an act of God, but someone¡¯s doing. Though, after all these years, whoever was responsible is probably long gone.¡± Chatper 298 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Cut Off? A chill ran through me. The Youngs had kept this secret buried for so long. If it came out now¡­ they could be in trouble. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sir Young had passed away, leaving only Madam Young and Mr. Zachary in the know. If the truth resurfaced, the younger Youngs would likely be clueless. Like Mom said, after all these years, digging up the past and linking it back to the Youngs would not be easy. The Youngs were like an old tree with deep roots, untouchable even if thew reached their doorstep. The mining ident from years ago was just that¡ªan ident. The guy in charge back then was not even the family¡¯s head honcho, a fact that seemed to absolve them in the eyes of themunity. I sat there in silence, my thoughts a tangled mess. Over a hundred innocent lives on one side, and Idris on the other¨CI could not y judge and jury, nor could I pretend to be some detached outsider looking in. My chest felt tight, so I gazed out the car window, inhaling a lungful of fresh air. Ensio dropped us off at the station just in time to catch the train to Lake City. After we boarded, he drove off. My mom tried to start a conversation, ¡°Yvette, you and Idris¡­¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really tired. I¡¯m gonna go to sleep. Just nudge me when we reach Lake City, okay?¡± I was not up for a chat about Idris, so sleep seemed like the best escape from the long ride ahead. Understanding the situation, Mom got the hint, gave a little grunt, and we rode the rest of the way in silence. The trip from Lorrell to Lake City took a good four hours, and by the time we rolled in, the sun was dipping low. Marcus was there to meet us, and I was anxious about Charlie¡¯s condition. We beelined for the hospital. Unfortunately, luck was not on our side¨CCharlie was in surgery and not out yet. I did bump into Inch, though. He looked as if he had been through the wringer, with a banged¨C up face and mud all over his clothes. He must have ran all the way to Lorrell without a break. Seeing him roughed up but still very much alive, I let out a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°How did you make it back? Everything okay with you?¡± He looked at me, his head tilting ever so slightly. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just wanted to scout the roads nearby, but when I got back, I saw thendslide hit where you and Mr. Yates were. Lucky for me, I spotted the markers he had left, and that was how I found you guys. By then, Mr. Young had shown up too.¡± Relief washed over me as I realized he was unharmed, and I let out a breath I did not realize I had been holding. Staring at the ominous red light blinking outside the OR, I turned to Inch. ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Yates doing? Is it bad?¡± Inch¡¯s brow was knotted with worry as he met my gaze. ¡°The docs say it¡¯s not looking good. He already had a skin graft fail on him, and he was supposed to heal up before trying again. Chapter 298 Cut Off? With all this mess, however, he has been burning up with fever for days, and the old wounds are just getting worse. Muscle atrophy is a real threat now, and¡­ he might even lose a limb.¡± My body froze, a chill breaking out across my skin. This was way worse than I had imagined. My voice came out raspy, barely a whisper, ¡°Lose a limb¡­¡± Inch gave a solemn nod, his face twisted in agony. ¡°We¡¯re just hoping he makes it through. If he loses his leg, he might not be able to cope¡­¡± He trailed off, but I did not need him to finish. I knew exactly what he meant. The ache that settled in my heart was bitter. If Charlie ended up losing a limb, I would never be able to repay him for everything he has done for me. Words failed me, and I just moved to the chairs outside the OR, sinking into one with a heavy heart. Inch took a seat next to me, both of us lost in silence, sitting there in the dimming light, hoping against hope for Charlie¡¯s safe return. It felt like an eternity before my phone rang, cutting through the quiet. It was dark outside by then. I answered, my voice still rough, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± Mom¡¯s voice wasced with concern. ¡°How¡¯s your friend? Did you get checked out at the hospital? The doctor at Lorrell said you were good to go, but you need a proper check¨Cup once you¡¯re back, or you might still have some bad stuff lingering in your system.¡± Feeling a bit woozy¨Cperhaps from sitting too long¨CI nodded and told her over the phone, I¡¯m okay. I¡¯ll swing by the doctor¡¯s office for a check¨Cup soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wait, do it now. And did you eat anything? I¡¯ve cooked some food, and I¡¯ll bring it over. Just text me where you are, and I¡¯ll be right there. I¡¯ll even sort out your hospital stay. You need to be under observation for a few more days.¡± Mom did not wait for my reply, rattling off everything before hanging up.. Chatper 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Missing Me Too? I had wanted to tell Mom not to bothering, but the call ended before I got the chance. Sighing, I pocketed my phone and nced at Inch, who was silently perched on a waiting room chair. He was covered in dried mud, looking like a doll that had been tossed into a puddle. My mind had been on Charlie, but seeing Inch in that state, I inhaled sharply and said, ¡°Inch, I¡¯ve got things covered here. Go home, shower, grab a bite, and rest up.¡± He was pale but shook his head, ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll wait for Mr. Yates.¡± His determination was evident, and I realized talking him out of it was a no¨Cgo. I was about to grab some food for him when suddenly¡­. ¡°Bang!¡± The OR doors flew open, and a doctor in a white coat stepped out. Inch shot up and hurried over. ¡°Doc, how is Mr. Yates?¡± The doctor hesitated, peeling off his gloves, and said, ¡°We¡¯ve managed to save his leg for now, but it¡¯s all about how he heals up. If he doesn¡¯t take it easy, he¡¯ll be heading for trouble.¡± With that, the doctor walked off. Hearing the doctor¡¯s update, Inch and I let out a collective sigh of relief. Soon after, a team of doctors and nurses rolled Charlie out of surgery. He was a shade paler, and when his eyes met ours, he tried to smile but did not say a word. The medical team got us moving on some paperwork. Inch was on it, handling everything like a pro. I tagged along with the crew to Charlie¡¯s room, got him settled, and the doc dropped a list of recovery do¡¯s and don¡¯ts on us. Once the room cleared out, a heavy silence hung in the air. Charlie was propped up in bed, looking wiped out. I was at a loss for words. However, after a brief pause, I managed to say, ¡°The doc says you¡¯re on a strict water diet until the meds wear off. No food, and no sleep. How about I stick around, and we chat to pass the time?¡± He was not knocked outpletely for the surgery, so even though he was tired, sleep was not on the menu until the drugs faded. He gave a weak nod, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Why did youe?¡± I dipped a cotton swab in water to moisten his lips, thinking it over, then said, ¡°We found my mom and Maxwell, and things in Lorrell are chill, so we all headed back. Plus, you were here in Lake City getting patched up.¡± A small smile yed on his lips. ¡°So, you came back for me?¡± He was pretty banged up, and I could not hide my worry. I nodded, ¡°Yeah, Mr. Yates, I owe you big time. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be in this mess with your old injury acting up.¡® He looked at me, his eyes, almost shut from exhaustion, hisshes nearly hiding the depths of his dark eyes, his voice rough, ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. It was my bad. And you? Is the snake venom cleared? What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°The doctor gave me the all¨Cclear,¡± I said, trying to sound upbeat. ¡°I¡¯m doing just fine.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 299 Missing Me Too? I racked my brain for something to chat about, but nothing seemed right. I could not let him drift off to sleep, though. My thoughts wandered to Inch. ¡°Inch is back, too. He¡¯s been right by your side the whole time and didn¡¯t even stop to change his clothes. I told him to take a break, but he¡¯s too worried about you to leave. Make sure you tell him to restter, okay? He won¡¯t listen to me, and it¡¯s not good if he wears himself out.¡± Honestly, I was really worried about Inch. He had been through as much as any of us out there in the mountains and probably had not had a bite to eat or a moment¡¯s rest. Concerns about his well¨Cbeing were especially pressing because if something happened to him, with just him and his mom¡­ what would she do? Charlie gave a small nod, his eyes deep pools as he looked at me. After a pause, he asked, ¡°And you?¡± I blinked, confused for a second. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you worry about me, too?¡± His voice was soft, and his dark eyes, framed by those longshes, held mine without moving. I figured the anesthesia had not worn offpletely, making him weak and vulnerable. Everyone looks for a littlefort when they are feeling down, even tough guys like Charlie. Thinking this, I nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, of course. So, Mr. Yates, you¡¯ve got to start taking better care of yourself, you hear?¡± Chatper 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Passing Out Charlie tried to smile, but it was a weak one that faded quickly. ¡°Yvette,¡± he said, looking at me with a hint of his usual strength, ¡°does this mean we are friends now?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± I replied with a smile. He held my gaze a moment longer and then said, ¡°Then stop with the ¡®Mr. Yates.¡® Just call me Charlie.¡± I thought about it for a second. Calling him Mr. Yates did feel a bit stiff, but saying Charlie made me think of Idris, and it seemed like everyone close to him called him Iddy. That thought made my heart twinge with sadness. I took a deep breath, looked at Charlie, and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll just call you by your first name if that¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not really used to being so formal with people.¡± He gave a small smile, nodded, and said, ¡°Sure, first names are fine.¡± I grinned back at him, but then I realized we had hit a lull in the conversation. I racked my brain, trying to think of something to say. Suddenly, I heard Charlie¡¯s voice. ¡°Yvette.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I blinked, a little thrown off that he had dropped myst name so casually. It felt strange, yet I tried to act cool about it. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He looked at me with those expressive eyes and asked, ¡°Is it okay if I call you that?¡± I nodded, ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± He smiled, and maybe it was the meds wearing off, but there was a bit more color in his cheeks. He looked at me and said, ¡°So, can you call me by my first name?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Seriously, when two people had nothing to talk about, they would just end up repeating each other¡¯s names. The thought made meugh, and a smile spread across my face. ¡°Charlie.¡± He burst intoughter, and I could not help but stare. He was just so good¨Clooking that it was hard to look away. Eventually, he caught me looking and teased, ¡°Are you staring because you think I¡¯m handsome?¡± I nodded, not shying away from the truth, and said, ¡°You know, you¡¯ve got a great smile.¡± It was a genuinepliment. Maybe it was because we had been through a life¨Cor¨Cdeath ordeal together, but I felt like the distance between us had closed. We were friends now, or at least something like it. He gave a small, pleased smile that was impossible to miss. Just then, Inch walked in, and seeing our grins, the tightness in his face rxed a bit. I turned to see him still caked in dry mud, looking like he had been through the wringer. I felt a twinge of concern for him; however, I knew better than to think he would listen to my advice, so I nced over at Charlie. Charlie caught my look and turned to Inch, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot these past few days. Go take a shower and hit the hay. We¡¯ll have someone else take over here.¡± Inch gave a small nod, set some paperwork on the nightstand, and left the room without a fuss. As he walked out, I could not shake the feeling that there was something unusual about his Chapter 300 Passing Out and Charlie¡¯s dynamic. It did not seem like they were just friends; it was more like they were in a boss¨C and¨Cemployee rtionship. I was curious, but I let it go. After Inch was gone, my mom called. I grabbed my phone and was about to step outside to talk when I suddenly stood up too fast, and the room started spinning. In a sh, everything went ck, and thest thing I heard was Charlie¡¯s voice calling out, Yvette¡­¡± When I came to, I could hear the doctor telling my mom, ¡°Ms. Scott is still feeling the effects of the snake venom. That¡¯s what caused the dizziness and fainting. She will need to stay in the hospital for a few days and take it easy.¡± The doctor¡¯s words were clear, and my mom was nodding along, taking it all in. After the doctor left and saw that I was awake, my mom quickly wiped away a tear and said, ¡°I knew you should¡¯ve taken it easying back. You never listen, and now look what¡¯s happened.¡± I gave her a reassuring smile and gently took her hand. ¡°The doc said I¡¯ll be better after a few days¡® rest, right? No worries.¡± She bit her lip and stayed quiet, but her face was a map of worry. I tried to lighten the mood. ¡°Hey, Mom, I¡¯m starving.¡± I hadn¡¯t had a bite since I got back, and my stomach was seriously growling. That got her moving, and she dashed off to whip up something to eat. The room went silent, and I managed to prop myself up. I was about to swing my legs out of bed for a ss of water when the door swung open again. I looked up, expecting Mom, but instead, it was Idris striding in. He was carrying a box of food, looking sharp and solid as ever. Our eyes locked, and he seemed caught off guard to see me awake. He hesitated for just a second beforeing over, his voice deep and steady, ¡°Grandma had the chef make this for you. It¡¯s all your favorites.¡± Chapter 301 Chapter 301 201 Feeling Pecki Chapter 301 Feeling Peckish I blinked, then looked away and nodded, ¡°Yeah, thanks. Tell Grandma I said thanks.¡± ¡°You can tell her yourself,¡± Idris said, his voice cool as he set out the food on the tray table like he was arranging chess pieces. I could not quite read him. Before I left for Lake City, he had seemed on board with getting the divorce papers and clearing the air with the family. I figured he would be thest person wanting to see me again. Here he was, and I did not know what to make of it. ¡°Stop staring and eat,¡± he said, his face giving nothing away. I shook off my daze and started eating the food he brought, almost mechanically. Maybe it was the hunger, but I did not realize how empty I felt until I started on the simple, soothing meal he had brought. I kept my head down, focusing on my meal, while the guy next to me just sat there watching me in silence. It was kind of weird, though not in a creepy way. Eventually, when I was mostly full, I nced up at him and said, ¡°Thanks for this.¡± He gave me a small nod, his face rxed. ¡°Grandma¡¯s nning a getaway to Tully City resort next week. She wants everyone toe.¡± I blinked, a bit lost. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± He leaned in a bit. ¡°She wants you there too.¡± That caught me off guard. ¡°I¡¯ve still got¡­ stuff to do,¡± I trailed off, not finishing my thought.. He cut in smoothly, ¡°If you¡¯re looking to thank her, juste along. The same goes if you¡¯re thanking me.¡± It took a second for it to click. He was talking about hanging out with Madam Young at the resort for a few days. Emily had mentioned it before, and it seemed like everyone was on board. I nodded, not about to argue. ¡°Cool. Just tell me the details, and I¡¯ll be there.¡± He hummed a yes and then went quiet. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. I was pretty much done eating, and Idris, the guy, did not look like he was leaving anytime soon. I shot him a side nce, trying to figure out how to say what I was thinking. Before I could get a word out, he turned to me. I froze, feeling kind of guilty for some reason. However, he was just like, ¡°Need a drink?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah, sure,¡± I said quickly. He got up, got me some water, and then sat back down, as still as a statue. Half an hourter, I was lying in bed, stuffed and hydrated, and he was still there. I hesitated, then finally blurted out, ¡°Mr. Young, you¡¯re not busy or anything?¡± It was not even the weekend, and with the year winding down, I figured he would be swamped¡± with work. He just hummed a one¨Cword answer and then shut up.. I wanted to tell him to get going, but I was tongue¨Ctied. I just could not spit it out. Thank goodness Mom showed up when she did, arms loaded with all sorts of delicious treats. She raised an eyebrow seeing Idris there¨Cprobably because he had yed the hero for me back in Lorrell. Her usual frosty look had thawed a bit. She gave him a nod before turning to me with a smile, ¡°Bet you¡¯re starving. I whipped up all your favorites. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Propped up in bed, I watched Momy out all the goodies I normally could not resist. I patted. my already stuffed belly, fighting back the urge to groan. Why did I gobble up Idris¡¯s snacks so fast? Taking another bite was out of the question. Mom noticed me just sitting there, eyeing the feast but not making a move. Her brows knitted together in concern. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I looked up at her, the picture of innocence. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m stuffed.¡± My eyes flicked to the ravaged remains of the food container. She followed my nce, spotting the empty c It clicked- container. It clicked¨CIdris had brought it. She turned to him with a grateful nod. ¡°Thanks for going to all that trouble.¡± Idris gave a small nod back, his face a nk te. He was a man of few words, always keeping it cool and collected. Even now, trying to make small talk with Mom was not his thing. Mom turned back to me, getting the picture that I was too full to eat. She did not want me to overdo it and get a tummy ache, so she started to put the food away. ¡°You could¡¯ve given me a heads up that Mr. Young had dropped off some grub. What a waste of good food.¡± I made a face, muttering, ¡°slipped my mind, that¡¯s all.¡± I would have remembered to tell her if Idris had not been here. ¡°Aunt Deb,¡± Idris¡¯s deep, quiet voice cut in. Mom stopped and looked back at him, puzzled. Idris met her gaze, his face calm as ever, but his eyes lingered on the food she was tidying up. I¡¯m a little hungry myself,¡± he said. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Being Stubborn I was so caught off guard that I ended up coughing on my own spit. Mom shot me a look that could freezeva before turning to Idris with a worried frown ¡°Look at Yvette letting you starve like a bad host. What can I whip up for you right now? ¡°Aunt Deb, this is perfect,¡± Idris cut in, his long fingers gesturing to the spread Mom was about to pack up. Mom paused, a flicker of uncertainty crossing her face. She quickly set the food down on the round table beside him, though. ¡°Give these a try, see if they¡¯re to your liking. They¡¯re Yvette¡¯s favorites, but I¡¯m not sure if they will hit the spot for you.¡± Idris nodded, epting the food box with an effortless elegance. He started eating and even threw a fewpliments Mom¡¯s way, which got her blushing andughing, clearly pleased. I knew Mom lived for moments like this as her cooking was her pride and joy. She always said there was nothing better than seeing someone enjoy her meals. It used to be Dad, then Maxwell, and now it seemed like Idris might join that fan club. A knock on the hospital room door pulled me from my thoughts. ¡°Come in,¡± I called. The door swung open, and there was Charlie, rolling in on his wheelchair, a grin on his face. He exchanged a warm greeting with Mom. Seeing the bandages, Mom¡¯s smile wavered. ¡°Charlie, you should still be resting. Is everything okay?¡± Charlie¡¯s smile did not waver. ¡°I¡¯m fine as long as I stay off my feet.¡± His eyes briefly narrowed as theynded on Idris, who was still enjoying his meal. However, he quickly turned to me with a concerned look. ¡°Are you doing okay?¡± I nodded, relieved to see him looking better. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be resting, you know. I¡¯m good and just need to rest here for a while.¡± He rolled up in his wheelchair, a serious look on his face. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t shake the worry. I had toe to check on you.¡± His words were straightforward, Idris¡¯s deep, dark eyes flicked over to him, sharp as a hawk¡¯s, nheless. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Something was off in the hospital room. The air charged with an unspoken tension. Mom picked up on it too, so she shed a quick, bright smile at Charlie and said, ¡°Mr. Yates, have you had dinner? I whipped up some of Yvette¡¯s favorites, but she¡¯s full now¡­¡± She trailed off, suddenly realizing that might sound weird. I mean, the food was stuff I would not touch with ten¨Cfoot pole, and Idris had just mentioned he was hungry. The situation was kind of awkward for Mom to offer food to Charlie and put everyone on the spot. Catching herself mid¨Csentence, she tried to backtrack. Charlie, as if he had zeroed in on the most important part of the conversation, eyed the steaming dish Mom had just set out. A warm smile spread across his face. ¡°Did you make these¡± yourself?¡± Mom nodded, ¡°Yep, everything¡¯s fresh. Have you eaten yet? Want to give them a try?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Charlie did not miss a beat. ¡°I wasn¡¯t hungry until I saw the food. The dishes. smell amazing.¡± Mom chuckled and slid the te over to him, handing him some cutlery. Charlie dug in like he was at home while Idris watched, his brow furrowing just a bit. He kept quiet, however. The whole scene felt surreal to me. Since when did my hospital room turn into a party? Watching them go at it, you could tell they were loving every bite. Charlie kept raving about Mom¡¯s cooking, promising that once he was back on his feet, he would have to have a meal at the Scotts¡°. Mom¡¯s face lit up at the praise. She was a sucker forpliments on her cooking. Without a second thought, she agreed, ¡°Anytime you want toe by, I¡¯ll cook up a storm for you.¡± Idris probably did not know what came over him when he cheekily asked Mom, ¡°Aunt Deb, mind if I join the dinner party?¡± Mom would not dream of turning him away and weed them both with a warm smile. She had only whipped up a single serving. However, with two hungry guys chowing down, the food vanished in a sh. She was thrilled. After tidying up, she announced she was off to get some fruit from downstairs. Neither of the dudes in the hospital room seemed keen on leaving. The quiet that settled was kind of spooky. Eventually, I could not take the silence. ¡°Are you guys full?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± ¡°Stuffed!¡± Idris and Charlie chimed in together. I bit my lip, then yawned, ¡°I¡¯m kinda tired. Maybe I¡¯ll just¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. Get some rest. I¡¯ll hang around until Auntie gets back with the goodies.¡± Charlie¡¯s voice was gentle, his dark eyes peaceful, and he shed me a reassuring grin. I was at a loss for words, ncing at the dashing Idris, about to shoo them off. Before I could get a word out, however, Idris read my mind. ¡°Go sleep, I¡¯m good.¡± Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Freak ident or Foul y? I¡­. Was he hinting that he wanted to stick around too? With that hanging in the air, Iy back, staring at the ceiling, my head pounding. Maybe it was the presence of my two knights in shining armor, but I actually dozed off. By the time I woke up, night had fallen. The room was empty, yet a low murmur of voices in the hall could be heard. Groggy and stiff, I swung my legs out of bed and shuffled over. As I got closer to the door, the voices grew clearer. Renata¡¯s death was not an ident. She had a bunch of injuries that were hidden away, like she had been in a serious scrap before the fire even started. ¡°I¡¯ve got to get to the bottom of this.¡± That was Officer Jackson¡¯s voice, and it sounded like he was fighting back tears. I froze for a second, my mind racing back to when I had left the police station. I had heard something about a fire at Officer Jackson¡¯s ce, but with my mom and Maxwell¡¯s ident in Lorrell, I was too freaked out to ask about his family. Renata was gone? As the shock hit me, the hospital room door swung open, and there were Idris and Officer Jackson, both staring right at me. I zoned out for a few seconds before snapping back to reality. I managed a weak smile and said, ¡°I¡­ need to get some air.¡± The door had caught me off guard, and I was slow to process what was happening. Idris¡¯s lips tightened, his voice as cool and distant as always. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Trying to decline, I shook my head and turned to Officer Jackson, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go alone. You guys have your chat.¡± Officer Jackson exhaled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re done talking. I¡¯ve got stuff to handle, so you two do your thing.¡± With that, he nodded to us and took off. I watched Officer Jackson walk away, then shot a look at Idris, who was still standing there. My mind was buzzing with questions, but I could not find the words to start. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After a moment of hesitation, Idris finally said, ¡°Come on.¡± He went back into the room, grabbed a jacket, and threw it over my shoulders. Together, we headed down to the hospital¡¯s garden. Night had settled over the ce, with people rushing in and out¨Cworried family members and patients worn down by sickness. I found a spot by the flowerbeds and just sat there, lost in thought. Winter in Lake City was the kind that bit at your skin, dry and frigid. On a still day, you could almost forget the cold. However, when the wind whipped through, it felt like icy daggers were carving you up. ¡°Is Mrs. Newman really gone?¡± I asked, the words tumbling out before I could think of gentler way to phrase it. s, as if he had read my mind, nodded, his voice as crisp and detached as the winter air. ¡°She didn¡¯t make it. She was pulled from the fire, but she died at the hospital.¡± That was all he said, and though I had a million questions swirling in my head, I knew better. than to expect more from him. After a brief pause, I pressed on, ¡°Was it an ident, or¡­ did someone do it on purpose?¡± Instead of answering, Idris fell silent for a moment before he dropped another bombshell. Lucas¡¯s death has stirred up a ho¡¯s nest at the border.¡± I got it in a sh. Officer Jackson had been a thorn in the side of the border criminals for as long as I could remember, ever since he had traced my kidnapping back to Lucas. It had taken years, but he had finally taken down Lucas, the big bad boss. Those border types were like weeds, impossible to root outpletely, but with Lucas out of the picture, his crew would be crippled. Revenge was probably already on their minds. I had thought we had closed the book on this mess when we got back from Macamer, but it was looking more and more like we had only turned the page. The silence stretched out until I could not stand it anymore. ¡°They won¡¯t stop at Jackson. We¡­ ¡°I trailed off, the weight of our past actions ¨C mine and Idris¡¯s suddenly heavy on my shoulders. Idris must have read the worry in my eyes because he suddenly took my hand in his. His hand. was like a warm shelter,pletely wrapping around mine. Noticing my shiver, he gave a reassuring squeeze and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucas. Officer Jackson was the one who dealt with this whole thing out in the open. Those guys looking for revenge won¡¯t be able to touch you, especially not here in Lake City. They wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Renata, however, seemed to linger in my thoughts as I spoke. ¡°She¡­¡± My voice trailed off. Pretending I was not scared would be a lie. The nightmare from five years ago was still too clear, too close. ¡°We don¡¯t even have a suspect for her death yet. It¡¯s all just guesswork at this point, Yvette. Stop worrying; you¡¯re not in any danger,¡± Idris said, his voice a deep, steady anchor. His serious, intent gaze held mine. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Visiting Charlie Idris was trying to soothe my fears, I knew. I nodded, my gaze falling as I whispered, ¡°Has Renata been laid to rest?¡± ¡°No,¡± Idris replied, shaking his head. ¡°Her body is still at the station. It¡¯s a murder case, and she was sent by Capital City to help out with the investigation here in Lake City. They haven¡¯t gone public with her death yet, so the funeral will have to wait.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The realization struck me then: Renata had been sent to look into Noah¡¯s case, and right after it wrapped up, she was killed. This whole thing.. ¡°Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild,¡± Idris said, as if he could sense the turmoil inside me. His voice was low and calm, a sound that filled the space around us. ¡°Renata¡¯s death was just a tragic fluke. It¡¯s got nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°What did Officer Jackson want with you?¡± I eyed him curiously as he began to speak. Officer Jackson had just been outside my hospital room, and to be clear, he was not there for Idris, but he was looking for me. It was merely that Idris was there at the time, which was why he managed to send Officer Jackson on his way. Idris¡¯s lips tightened, his handsome, dark eyes thoughtful. ¡°He was not looking for me. We just bumped into each other at the hospital.¡± That exnation could work, but I was not buying it. I pushed down the flutter of emotions in my chest and did not press him further. I gave a small nod and steered the conversation elsewhere. ¡°How¡¯s Grandma Young been thesest couple of days?¡± At the mention of Madam Young, he nodded. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s doing a lot better. Her sleep has been fitful, but it¡¯s probably so light because she¡¯s getting older.¡± I made a nomittal noise, looked down, and idly twiddled my fingers. ¡°Did Grandma know you were looking for me at Lorrell¡¯s?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± His reply was soft, then silence fell. I knitted my brows, then abruptly met his gaze. ¡°She knows you went to Lorrell?¡± He seemed taken aback by my reaction, his brows knitting together. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± After pausing for a few seconds, I wondered if Madam Young would really send him to Lorrell. ¡°Do the Youngs have a lot of business in Lorrell?¡± He gave a slight nod, clearly curious about where I was going with this. ¡°Is there something you want to talk about?¡± My heart did a little flip, and I quickly covered it up. ¡°No, just wondering. Oh, and I heard that people in Tully City are quite spiritual. Are there a lot of churches there?¡± His lips gave a quick, involuntary twitch, probably thrown off by the sudden jump in our chat. He was the strong, silent type, so even though he was caught off guard, he kept his cool and nodded, ying along with my change of subject. ¡°So, you¡¯re thinking about visiting a church? 1 gave him a firm nod. ¡°Yeah, just wanted to check it out.¡°¡® He looked at me with those deep, dark eyes. ¡°Interested in Christianity?¡± Taking a moment to think it over, I shook my head just a bit before responding. ¡°Not really, but I¡¯m not totally against it either. There¡¯s so much out there we can¡¯t see with our own eyes. 1 can¡¯t dismiss it just because I haven¡¯t experienced it personally, but I¡¯m not devout either. I¡¯m open¨Cminded, but skeptical. I¡¯ll just go with the flow.¡± He cracked a small smile and agreed, ¡°Fair enough. I¡¯ll make the arrangements. Grandma might want to join us for a service, too.¡± I nodded again, feeling a bit lighter after shifting away from the topic of Lorrell. The cold was seeping in from outside, and after sitting for a bit, I started to feel it. Time to head back to my room. Days in the hospital blurred together. Idris and Charlie made it their mission to hang out in my room almost every day. They were not big on talking, but they were always there, like silent guardians. I got used to their quietpany. Charlie¡¯s leg was on the mend, though progress was slow. I was nearly back to normal, while he was still rolling around in a wheelchair. The doctors said it would probably take a few months to bounce back from a serious injury, and they meant it. Fortunately for Charlie, he had money, and Inch had a whole crew stationed at the hospital to look after him. I was surprised to see a bunch of bodyguards with him. With my discharge papers all signed, I thought I would swing by Charlie¡¯s room for once. He had been a regr in mine, but I had not stepped foot in his. Funny how he was the one all banged up, and yet, I ended up being the one everyone fussed over. I paused outside Charlie¡¯s hospital suite, a quiet, private spaceplete with a bedroom and a living room. It was fancy, but then again, Charlie could afford it. Before I could even knock, the towering bodyguard in ck guarding the door greeted me, Ms. Scott, come on in.¡± I stifled a gasp of surprise, put on my best cool¨Cgirl smile, and stepped inside, making my way to where Charlie was getting checked out by the docs. He must have had some sixth sense about my visit because as soon as I walked in, Charlie, propped up in his hospital bed, greeted me with, ¡°Hey, you made it. Grab some pastries from the table, I¡¯ll be with you in a second.¡± Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Dinner¡¯s on Me I nodded and caught sight of an array of pastries on a nearby table seven or eight different kinds, all looking like they had jumped straight out of a gourmet bakery window. I have always been a sucker for sweets, especially cute and tasty ones. Resisting was futile. I grabbed one and took a bite. It was divine, a perfect blend of sweet and soft that left me feeling all kinds of happy Once the medical team wrapped up with Charlie and filed out, even the usually silent Inch took his leave. Suddenly, it was just Charlie and me. I quickly finished my pastry and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the leg healing up?¡± He flipped the question on me, ¡°Is it tasty?¡± I nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really good.¡± He cracked a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll have them sent to you every day.¡± I waved off the offer, ¡°No, no, that¡¯s too much. A treat now and then is fine, but I can¡¯t live off these. I have to stay healthy, right?¡± He nodded, looking like he got the point, ¡°Pair enough. I¡¯ll send some your way when you¡¯re craving them.¡± I was tongue¨Ctied, unsure how to turn him down. My brain just could note up with the right words. Suddenly, the hospital room went eerily quiet. He broke the silence, ¡°I¡¯ve got Inch setting up the Avaloria project. Once the New Year¡¯s celebrations are over and we¡¯ve had a chance to rest, we¡¯re going to be swamped with work.¡± I nodded, looking at him gratefully, ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for all you¡¯ve done for me.¡± If he had not had my back at the police station and pushed to keep working with Scott Corporation, they would probably be out of business by now. There was a time when he risked his own safety to help me search for my mom in Lorrell, which ended up costing him his leg. He gave a small smile, though I could tell he was a bit miffed, ¡°After everything we have been through, I thought you would see me as a real friend, not someone to keep at arm¡¯s length. Guess I was wrong; you¡¯re still holding back.¡± I shook my head frantically. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± I paused, searching for the right words. ¡°I do see you as a friend, a real one. I¡¯m not trying to be distant. I just really want to say thanks. I know a simple ¡®thank you¡® might not seem like much, but I would feel terrible if I did not say it. We are friends, right? So, if you ever need anything, just say the word.¡± He looked at me, a touch of resignation in his eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t help you to get something in return or to have you owe me.¡± I nodded earnestly, ¡°I get it, I really do. I wasn¡¯t trying to put a price on your generosity. I was just making a point. You¡¯re my friend, and that is the truth.¡± He gave me a soft smile and a slight nod, his eyes gentle as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that now. The month¡¯s almost over, and since we¡¯re friends, are you free on the night of the 24th?¡± I nodded, then hesitated with a small shake of my head. He quirked an eyebrow. ¡°So, are you avable or not?¡± I thought for a second before answering, ¡°I might have to head over to Tully City.¡± Her He nodded, his face unreadable, and asked casually, ¡°Got something to take care of there?¡± I was not trying to keep secrets from him, so I just said, ¡°I promised Mrs. Young I would vacation with her, so I might be out of town for a few days.¡± He made a nomittal sound, his expression cool, and left it at that. go on ¡°Is the 24th your birthday?¡± I blurted out, drawing a nk on why the date seemed important. He paused, then shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± I suggested taking him out for a meal once he was out of there, hoping to make up for the confusion. He nced at his leg and grinned. ¡°What about sooner? I¡¯m getting pretty bored at the hospital.¡± I hesitated, eyeing his leg. ¡°But are you sure you can leave the hospital like this?¡± His leg¡¯s condition seemed to be my concern, yet he appeared confident. He raised an eyebrow yfully. ¡°If you are up for pushing my wheelchair, I bet the doctor would let me get some, fresh air.¡± I had no issues with that and quickly agreed, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, sure. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal, and we can enjoy a little outing.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± he said, his grin breaking through.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 The Warmth of Ordinary Life For someone stuck in a hospital room, the idea of getting out for a walk was something to really look forward to. As for taking Charlie out to eat, I could not think of anywhere special off the top of my head, so I picked a ce I liked to go on any given day. Charlie had insisted on ditching Inch and the bodyguard for the day inside the restaurant, so we snagged a table by the window. The view was killer¨CPris River sliced right through Lake City, with people kayaking and the sidewalks bustling with life under the bright lights. As we browsed the menu, Charlie finally tore his eyes away from the scene and asked, ¡°Do you like this?¡± I nodded, watching the street vendors and the chill crowd wandering by. ¡°It¡¯s so lively,¡± I said. He shed a quick grin and agreed, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s got that special buzz.¡± Mid¨Cconversation, Charlie¡¯s attention drifted to a mom and her kid at the cotton candy stand below. The little guy, who was maybe five or six, was totally spellbound by the rainbow of sugary fluff and glued to the spot. ¡°That stuff will glue your teeth together. We¡¯ll have something way better at home,¡± the mom probably said, trying to pry her kid away, thinking about the impending sugar rush. The kid, however, was having none of it, his eyes glued to the cotton candy. He begged, ¡°It won¡¯t stick. Let¡¯s just get one!¡± The standoff was real: the kid wanted it bad, and mom was not budging. She tried to haul him off, yet the kid must have tapped into some superhero strength andtched onto the vendor¡¯s table. With a loud crash, the table toppled over as expected. The noise was a ma for onlookers. The vendor flipped out, ring at the mother¨Cson pair who had been on the fence about the cotton candy. ¡°What is the big idea?¡± he barked. Scared out of his wits, the little boy plopped down on the pavement and burst into tears. His mom, too frazzled to soothe him, scrambled to apologize to the vendor. The boss looked pretty ticked off. He said, ¡°Look, I¡¯m not trying to be hard on you. My cotton candy costs two bucks a stick, and I can¡¯t sell the ones you guys knocked to the floor now. Pay me what they cost, and since the syrup is no good either, give me fifteen bucks, and we¡¯ll be even.¡± As the waiter started bringing out our food, Charlie and I both looked away from the drama and checked out the dishes on the table. Before we could dig in, this ear¨Csplitting yell came from downstairs, ¡°Fifteen? Are you kidding me? Do you think you can scam over a few sticks of cotton candy? Dream on, buddy.¡± She did not even wait for the boss to respond. She just grabbed the kid sitting on the ground and stormed off. The little guy was caught off guard, tripping and tumbling as he tried to keep up with her. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The boss stepped in front of her, nowpletely fed up, ¡°Come on,dy, you¡¯re not making any sense. I¡¯m trying to be reasonable here, but you¡¯re not listening. Do I need to call the cops or what?¡± ¡°Go ahead, call them! I¡¯m not scared. It was an ident, the kid just pulled it down, and I already said sorry. What is this stuff even worth? It¡¯s all junk food. I haven¡¯t even reported you for selling bad food, which is me being nice. Now you want me to pay up? As if!¡± She went off like a machine gun, then tried to bolt again. The boss could not help butugh, blocking her path, ¡°Fine; report me. But you¡¯ll wait here while I call the cops, and we¡¯ll sort this out at the station.¡± He whipped out his phone, ready to dial. As soon as she saw the phone, the woman plopped down on the ground and started wailing like her heart was being torn out, using the boss of trying to rip her off. It did not take long for a crowd of onlookers, who had been casually strolling by, to stop and gather around. With more and more people showing up, Charlie and I could not see what was happening anymore. The table was set with all sorts of delicious dishes, and I slid the window shut to keep the outside mor at bay. ¡°Here, try this¨Cit is super good,¡± I said, offering him a bite. Charlie gave a a nod, tasted it, and then asked me with curious eyes, ¡°Is cotton candy any good?¡± I paused, slightly surprised, and replied, ¡°Yeah, it is pretty good. Some are sweet, others tangy. You¡¯ve never tried it?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡± Hisck of experience with cotton candy caught me off guard. ¡°Where did you grow up?¡± I wondered aloud. It seemed like cotton candy was a staple treat everywhere back home. He did not really answer, just got quiet for a moment before admitting, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it but never had it.¡± I frowned, getting the vibe that his folks must have been super strict about sweets when he was little. ¡°My mom was the same way, totally against it. But my dad would sneak it to me on the down low. But honestly, after a while, all that sugar during my tooth¨Closing years left my teeth a wreck. In the end, they were ck as night and just in ugly.¡± Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Emily Seeks Help Charlie looked at me, a bit lost. ¡°Tooth¨Closing years?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ones I nodded. ¡°You know, from like six to twelve, when your baby teeth fall out, and the adulte in. Do you remember? I used to toss my teeth under the bed or up on the roof. Mom hated the under¨Cthe¨Cbed thing¨Cshe was a total clean freak¨Cso Dad ended up keeping them. Then, every April, we would go back to our hometown for this family remembrance thing, and he would chuck them on the old house¡¯s roof.¡± As I reminisced about those days, they seemed so distant, like a foggy dream. The image of my dad, once so towering and strong, was fading, and now, even the sound of his voice, the lines of his face, were slipping away from me. A lump formed in my throat, and I quickly took a bite of my food, pushing down the wave of emotion that threatened to surface. A momentter, when I nced up at Charlie, I noticed he still looked confused. I could not help but blurt out, ¡°You can¡¯t seriously tell me you don¡¯t remember anything from when you. were little, can you?¡± He nodded, his eyes earnest. ¡°I don¡¯t have any childhood memories.¡± I paused, puzzled. ¡°No childhood memories? So, did you just skip being a kid?¡± After a brief pause, I ventured, ¡°Were your parents super strict with you or something?¡± His head shook, his eyes steady. ¡°I¡¯m an orphan. As far back as I can remember, all I knew was that I had to fight just to make it through.¡± My heart ached for him. I had not seen thating at all. I figured he had never tried cotton. candy because his parents were tough, but now I realized it was because¡­ his early years must have been nothing like mine. I was not one to dig into people¡¯s past hurts, but I could not shake off a wave of sympathy for him. Not wanting him to catch on to my pity, I cracked a smile and nudged the food his way, ¡°What do you say we hit the streets after dinner?¡± He looked up, his face unreadable, and gave a slight nod. Chatting was not exactly my strong suit. I had nned to swap fun little kid stories, but after stumbling onto his past, it just did not seem right to keep at it. Thus, we ate in an odd silence. Themotion from the street below had died down¨Clooked like the cops had shown up. When we finished eating, it was still early. I got up to settle the bill. Charlie, sitting in his wheelchair, was about to say something, yet I cut him off with a grin, ¡°I know you¡¯re loaded, but remember, I said this one¡¯s on me. So tonight, just enjoy your meal. I¡¯ve got it all handled.¡± He let out a soft chuckle, his good looks shining through as he gave a slight nod. After I paid up at the front, I spun around to head back to Charlie. A voice stopped me in my tracks, however. ¡°Yvette.¡± I recognized the voice and nced over to see Emily and Liam stepping out of a booth. Emily Chapter 2017 Emily Benne kreat was the one calling out to me. I was pleasantly surprised to bump into them. ¡°Hey, Liam, Emily,¡± I greeted them with a warm smile. Liam gave me a slight nod, keeping quiet. Emily, on the other hand, looked at me curiously. ¡°Here by yourself?¡± I shook my head, still smiling. ¡°No, I¡¯m with a friend.¡± Charlie must have noticed I ran into some friends because he wheeled himself over and chimed in, ¡°Your friends?¡± I nodded. There was not much to talk about, and I was not nning on hanging around to chat with Emily and Liam. ¡°Liam, Emily, we¡¯ve got to run, but let¡¯s catch up soon, okay?¡± With that, I started pushing Charlie out of the restaurant. We had not gotten far when Emily hurried after us. ¡°Yvette.¡± I turned, a bit surprised she had followed. ¡°What¡¯s up, Emily?¡± She nced at Charlie, hesitated for a heartbeat, then turned back to me. ¡°Yvette, can we talk for a second? Just the two of us for like five minutes.¡± She looked like she had something important on her mind, so I quickly nodded and asked Charlie, ¡°Do you mind waiting here for a bit?¡± Charlie nodded. ¡°Sure thing, I¡¯ll hang out here. Go on.¡± Emily tugged at my arm, leading me away from Charlie until we were a good thirty feet apart. She locked eyes with me, her voice earnest. ¡°Yvette, I know it¡¯s not the best time since you and Iddy split up, but I¡¯ve got to tell you¨CIdris still cares about you. There are things that,ing from your mouth, he would definitely listen to.¡± Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 No Way He Did It The hint was clear Emily wanted me to pass a message to Idris. I pressed my lips together before responding, ¡°Emily, like you said, Idris and I are done. Whatever it is, I don¡¯t really see why I should be the one to reach out to him.¡± Silence. Emily was quick to disagree, shaking her head. ¡°This is different, Yvette. This involves you. I know it¡¯s uncle¡¯dden, but you¡¯re the one who has to talk to him. Christina¡¯s behind bars, and my uncle¡¯s not getting any younger. He¡¯s close to retirement. Could you please talk to Iddy? Maybe he could cut us some ck.¡± Her words made me furrow my brows in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s Idris got to do with any of this?¡± She hesitated, then let out a sigh. ¡°Someone¡¯s used my uncle of taking bribes, and the big shots are sniffing around now.¡± I quirked an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s not something Idris can fix, right? If he¡¯s clean, then the investigation won¡¯t dig up dirt, and if anything, it¡¯ll prove he¡¯s in the clear, right?¡± Emily¡¯s brow creased with worry as she let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Yvette, I get that you¡¯re ticked off, and my uncle totally had iting with the investigation¨Chis shady dealings are to me. But he¡¯s been put on leave now, and for someone his age, having kids behind bars is a massive hit. He¡¯s on the verge of losing his job, he¡¯s getting threats, and he can¡¯t live in peace. Yvette, my uncle definitely deserves some payback, but not like this. He doesn¡¯t deserve to die. Iddy has been pushing him so hard that he¡¯s now in the hospital, a total mental wreck. If this keeps up, he might lose his mind!! I was getting more and more lost by the second. ¡°What exactly happened to him?¡± She looked at me sternly. ¡°The day after my uncle got suspended, our house burst into mes. We wouldn¡¯t have made it out alive if our neighbors had not spotted it. Everyone initially thought it was just a freak ident, but then we found out someone had messed with Liam¡¯s car brakes, Luckily, he noticed in time when he was downtown and only got a few scrapes.¡± My eyebrows scrunched together. ¡°You think Idris is behind all this?¡± Emily¡¯splexion turned a shade paler. ¡°Yvette, the day the whole mess with Noah went viral, it was my uncle who spilled the beans to the press about you being at the Youngs¡®. I you nearly got trapped there. I know anyone would be angry, but he doesn¡¯t deserve this. heard Her words caught me off guard, but I pressed on. ¡°But how can you be so sure it was Idris? Are you positive your uncle hasn¡¯t made any other enemies and never crossed anyone else?¡± She bit her lip, her face clouded with annoyance at having to exin something she clearly thought was obvious. ¡°Christina gets thrown in jail, and someone immediately messes with her, then my uncle gets into a mess of his own. Yvette, you can¡¯t seriously tell me you think Idris has nothing to do with this, can you?¡± The shock I felt at the Zanier family¡¯s string of bad luck was hard to hide, but deep down, I saw no reason to believe Idris was behind those shady deeds. After a brief silence, I said calmly, ¡°Emily, I won¡¯t pretend to know Idris inside out after all these years, but I think I know him well enough. Sure, getting Christina locked up and snooping into your uncle¡¯s business is ssic Idris. But causing problems isn¡¯t his style You¡¯re just guessing You haven¡¯t actually caught him in the act or heard anything solid, right? Emily¡¯s voice wavered, ¡°If it isn¡¯t him, then who?¡± 1 frowned lightly, ¡°You need to figure out that. Who has your uncle angered?¡± Emily paused, searching my face, then asked, ¡°You really trust Idris that much?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I gave a small smile and shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not about trust. It¡¯s about what I¡¯ve seen over the years.¡± She went quiet, dropping the subject. I caught sight of Charlie waiting for me a little ways off and gave Emily a reassuring smile. I¡¯ve got to run, Emily Catch youter.¡± With that, I headed over to Charlie. As I reached the restaurant¡¯s entrance, m stepped out, a takeout box in hand, his smile as warm and inviting as always. I shed him a smile, my thoughts drifting to Sweety, but then Emily caught up to us, and I bit back my words. Maybe Sweety had let go of whatever was between us. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Sharpshooter Life had been a whirlwindtely, so I just had not had the chance to hang out with Sweety. After saying hi, I wheeled Charlie through the Riverside Night Market, where the night buzzed with life andughter. I was a bit worried the crowds might bum Charlie out since he was in his wheelchair. Even though he was tall enough to be at eye level with some of the shorter folks while sitting down, getting around was not easy for him. In addition, he was the kind of good¨Clooking that turned heads, and sure enough, people kept sneaking peeks at him, some even trying to snap secret photos. He seemed not to like that much, often dodging the camera¡¯s eye. The street was alive with vendors selli all sorts of goodies. I was loving the vibe and asked, ¡°Are you hungry? Have you seen anything fun you want to try? ¡± ¨C He shook his head, his expression unreadable. Although he did not look upset, I guessed he was okay. We stopped by a shooting game. Charlie peered curiously, ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± ¡°Oh, that?¡± I pointed. ¡°Pop eight balloons for ten bucks, and you can pick any stuffed animal. from that mountain of fluff over there to take home.¡± He nodded, giving me a sideways nce, ¡°See anything you like?¡± I paused, then caught on that he meant the toys. I looked over and grinned, ¡°That Strawberry Bear¡¯s pretty cute. Wanna give it a shot?¡± He was silent. The boss, noticing we were hanging around, was super weing and had already passed a toy gun to Charlie with a grin. ¡°Try your luck, dude. Win a toy to make your girl¡¯s day.¡± Charlie grabbed the gun and flipped it around with one hand, his moves as smooth as a pro. Before we could even blink, the sound of balloons popping filled the air¨Cpop, pop, pop. The boss¡¯s wall of balloons had a big gap all of a sudden, and he looked totally taken aback. He must not have expected Charlie to be a dead shot. His expression went from shock to worry in a sh. It made sense. These game stalls were scared stiff of running into a hotshot. It was like asking for trouble. Smiling, I kept my surprise in check and said to Charlie, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re like a sharpshooter. Have you ever done this before?¡± He did not answer. Instead, he looked up at me and asked, ¡°Did you ever try shooting?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Nope.¡± The next thing I knew, he had grabbed my wrist, pulled me over, and my hand was on the gun, aimed at the target. I am not sure how he did it, but he guided my finger to press the trigger a few times, and just like that, thest few balloons on the wall went kaboom. The boss, trying to keep his cool, said with a strained smile, ¡°You two are quite the marksmen. Wanna keep going?¡± Charlie did not say a word. Instead, he turned to me, ¡°Are you up for more?¡± I shrugged with aid¨Cback smile. ¡°Sure, if you¡¯re down, so am I.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Not into shooting?¡± I told him. ¡°Most girls aren¡¯t, but it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re good at it, and it¡¯s kinda fun to watch.¡± He gave me a small smile, returned the gun to the boss, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the red bear.¡± As he spoke, he casually slipped a bill to the boss. With a relieved look, the shopkeeper handed me the Strawberry Bear, then took the money and started to give me change. Charlie spoke up in a low voice as he did, ¡°Keep the change.¡± I quickly grabbed the change from the shopkeeper before he could react and said with a smile, ¡°Thanks!¡± I shoved the Strawberry Bear into Charlie¡¯s arms and nudged him out the door. Charlie looked at me, puzzled. I pressed the money back into his hand and sighed. ¡°I get that you¡¯re loaded, but could you try to y by the rules of us regr folks? You can¡¯t just toss money around like that. Do you have any idea how much stuff this money could get? Let¡¯s not waste it, okay?¡± He chuckled, ¡°Is there something you want to buy?¡± I was about to say no when he returned the money to me. Realizing he would not take it, I said, ¡°Just hang out here for a second.¡± I guided him to a table in the rest area and, making sure he was holding the Strawberry Bear, I added, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a sh. Keep Strawberry Bear forpany and stay put, alright?¡± Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 A Childhood Reimed With that, I spun around and headed into the lively stalls of the night market. At least to me, the night market¡¯s treasures always seemed more enchanting than anywhere else. Every visit to these bustling snack stands, getting lost in the sea of people, and gazing at the colorful array of treats, it was always so hard to walk away. With all the fantastic goods on disy, my desire to stop and savor each one was overwhelming. My curiosity was just too intense. After weaving through the crowd, I did not want Charlie to get bored waiting, so I quickly picked up a few things and, without lingering, made a beeline back to where I left him. Turns out, I was the one with an overactive imagination. I thought Charlie would be bored out of his mind waiting. However, as I approached, I could see him chilling by the lounge area, Strawberry Bear in hisp, already the center of attention with a group of girls hovering around him. They all had their phones in hand, probably trying to get his number. Charlie looked annoyed, his eyebrows knitted together. Whatever he said must have been icy because the girls, who were all giggles a second ago, backed off quickly and scattered. I had no clue what went down. I jogged up to him, ready to jump out and spook him, but he picked up a call just as I got behind him. His voice was deep and sharp, ¡°One¡¯s fine, two¡¯s okay, but three¡¯s a crowd. Keep it clean. If you mess up, you know where to go.¡± Man, his tone was chilling, with an edge that could cut ss. I froze, my prank forgotten. He must have felt me there because he spun around, and our eyes locked. When he saw me, the ice in his stare melted a bit. ¡°What did you buy?¡± he asked, his voice a low rumble. I managed a grin, stepped before him, and teased, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± He hesitated but did as I said. I held out the thing I had bought for him and said, ¡°Okay, open them, and check it out.¡± Hisshes were something else, seriously. Closed, they were like a curtain over his eyes, and when they fluttered open, they were like butterfly wings. It was totally mesmerizing. He looked down at the Superman mask in my hands, a mix of surprise and confusion on his face. ¡°A Superman mask?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, handing it over. ¡°Try it on. Do you like it?¡± He sighed, a hint of a smile ying on his lips, and then he could not help but chuckle. ¡± Yvette, are you treating me like I¡¯m three?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I shook my head earnestly. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding around. I just want you to have the full childhood. experience you missed out on. Plus, I got cotton candy. You said you¡¯ve never tried it, right? Give it a taste.¡± I pulled out the fluffy treat and held it up to his lips. He paused, a little dazed, and locked eyes with me. It looked as though he could not say no, especially since I had already brought it so close. He took a bite, the cotton candy melting in his mouth. He was a sight to behold, especially when eating. Somehow, he was even more handsome then. Watching him, I could not help but feel delighted. ¡°Well? Is it good?¡± I asked, eager for his verdict. He chewed thoughtfully before giving me a serious look. ¡°It¡¯s really sweet¡­ with a touch of sour.¡± I grinned, my eyes crinkling with mirth. ¡°Just like I described, right? What else do you want to try? I will take you on a grand tasting adventure to make up for lost time. How¡¯s that sound?¡± Sweetened perhaps by the cotton candy, he gave me a soft look. ¡°Can you really make up for a lost childhood?¡± he asked, his voice a low rumble. I nodded confidently. ¡°Sure, you can. You don¡¯t remember yours, right? I¡¯ll help you recreate it.¡± I gave a fair warning, though, that it might end up a lot like mine. His smile was infectious. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound too bad.¡± Encouraged, I shed a wide grin and slipped a Superman mask over his face. ¡°Here, be Superman for a day.¡± To keep his too¨Chandsome face from causing a stir if someone snapped a pic, the mask would help. Hisughter was soft and warm. ¡°Alright!¡± I was in pretty good spirits, even though I could not take him through the hustle and bustle of crowded spots. Luckily, we hung out untilte, so the Riverside Night Market had mellowed. out with fewer people around. We had already grabbed dinner, every tasty treat we passed just called out to us. I yed the ¡®let¡¯s make up for lost childhood fun¡® card and bought a bunch of snacks and toys. Since I was the one pushing his wheelchair, he got to hold all our loot. By the time an hour ticked by, he had his hands full of goodies to munch on and hisp piled high with fun new toys. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Suddenly Close If my arms were not already overflowing with bags, I would have visited more booths. I nced at the mountain of trinkets that Charlie was disappearing under and finally tamed the wild shopping beast inside me. We got t got to the sidewalk, but a problem arose. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Getting a taxi with all this loot will be a nightmare,¡± I mumbled, thinking about how we would get back. Charlie¡¯s muscle guy had left us here to fend for ourselves. Just as I said that, a shiny ck Bentley pulled up like it was on cue. Two dudes in matching ck suits got out and made a beeline for Charlie. ¡°Mr. Yates,¡± they said, all serious. Charlie gave a quick nod and handed his shopping bags to the bodyguard. That was when I mmed up, realizing I had been fretting over nothing. The wealthy really were in a league of their own. They could live it up without a single worry. As the bodyguards helped Charlie into the car, he spotted me lingering on the curb and called, ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t youing?¡± I grinned at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll catch a taxi soon. Head back to the hospital, okay?¡± We were going in opposite directions, and it just did not make sense for me to crisscross the city. His smile was warm, his voice a mix offort and resolve, ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off first. Catching a cab here is a nightmare.¡± He was spot on. The night market buzzed with folks scrambling for rides. Without a peep, hopped into the car. We rolled up to the Scotts¡® ce half an hourter. I stepped out and waved to Charlie.¡± Thanks for the ride. See youter!¡± Hen He nodded, handing me a neatly tied box. ¡°I got something for you.¡± I blinked in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡± He chuckled softly. ¡°Just a little token. Go on, open it.¡± I Curiosity got the better of me, and I popped open the box. Inside, I found the cutest ne, which looked like it was spun from cotton candy. It was delicate, with tiny, intricate details that made it totally irresistible and one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind. I just had to know. ¡°Where did you find this?¡± It was not the kind of thing you n to buy; it seemed like a spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment find. A ne this fancy at a night market seemed improbable, so where did he get it? He gave me a signature mischievous smile and dodged the question with a simple, ¡°Do you like it?¡± I gave him a nod, but then it hit me¨Cthis ne had to be worth a ton. Realizing the potential value of the ne, I squinted at him, ¡°What¡¯s with the out¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cblue present?¡± He just shrugged, waving the half¨Cmunched cotton candy and a Superman mask in the air, ¡± Hey, you got me some stuff too, so I had to return the favor, right?¡± I was speechless. How on earth did he think a stick of candy and a mask were on the same level¡± as a ne? Reluctantly, I pushed the box back toward him, ¡°Back and forth? No way, this ne has got to be super pricey. I just can¡¯t ept it.¡± He paused, uncertainty flickering in his eyes. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t like it? I shook my head, trying to find the right words. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, I just¡­¡± He did not let me get the words out. ¡°Then it¡¯s a done deal.¡± He steamrolled right over my protests, saying, ¡°Look, it¡¯s not about how much it costs. It¡¯s about the thought behind it. I love what you picked out for me. It means the world to me. So, just take it, will you? If not, it¡¯s like saying we are not even pals.¡± Whoa, when did this be a friendship test? I was caught off guard, yet I managed to muster a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep it. Thanks¡­ I appreciate the thought, really.¡± ¡°If this is all about swapping gifts, I¡¯ll make sure my next one is just as awesome.¡± He saw me agree and nodded, his eyes lighting up with a warm smile, ¡°Awesome, now got home, kick back, and sleep tight. Goodnight.¡± I nodded back, quick and eager. However, before I could take a step, Charlie¡¯s voice froze me. Yvette.¡± Whirling around, I caught him looking away, something new and unreadable dancing in his eyes. He squinted at me, a yful smirk on his lips, ¡°Come here for a minute.¡± Puzzled, I bit my lip and asked, ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡± He motioned for me toe over. I hesitated for just a second before moving closer, thinking he would spill some secret or news. He surprised me by blowing a soft breath across my cheek, and I just stood there, stunned. ¡°There was something on your face,¡± he said, his hand lightly touching my cheek as if to wipe it away. He was right there, so close I could barely handle it, and I caught a whiff of toboing off him. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Illusion Being too close made me feel awkward, so I took a step back and pulled myself together enough to mumble, ¡®thanks¡®. I reached up to swipe at my face once more. He let out a gentleugh, his gaze sincere and open. ¡°No worries, I¡¯ve got the picture. You should head home. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± He gave aid¨Cback wave, signaling the driver, and off they went. I was totally baffled by his reaction, and for a second, I was convinced I had something smeared on my cheek. I touched my face without thinking and started walking toward the yard. I had not made it very far when something made me freeze in my tracks. The dim light of a streemp cast a soft glow over the yard, where a man¡¯s figure lingered next to a shiny ck Bugatti. Squinting a little, I could make out the frustration and confusion that seemed to be ying across his face. Our gazes met, and for a heartbeat, I felt like I had been busted, like I was the star of some gossip¨Cworthy¨Cdrama. That weird guilty buzz faded fast, however. After all, Idris and I had signed the papers, so we were nothing more than two strangers now. Swallowing the mess of feelings inside, I squared my shoulders and asked him, a bit unsure, ¡°Did you want to talk about something?¡± The guy took what felt like forever to finally say something, his voice all rough and low, ¡°Are you two¡­ together now?¡± Us? Suddenly, it clicked that he was talking about Charlie and me. I could not help but frown, and I almost started to set the record straight, but then I thought, why bother? I switched it up, ¡°Do you need something?¡± He just mped his mouth shut, going back to his silent brooding. When he did not add anything else, I spun on my heel to leave. Far had I not made it when he snagged my wrist, his voice tight with emotion, ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± I stood there, totally lost, and turned to look at him. His eyes were rimmed with red, as if he had been crying or had not slept in days. Suddenly, my heart did this weird little jump, and there was this ache in my chest that I could not exin. I took a deep breath, feeling as though I was about to give in to something I was not sure about, and started, ¡°Idris, we¡­ uh¡­¡± Then, his lips were on mine. My breath hitched, and I could not even think. While I was still reeling, he softly ran his fingers over my lips. I tried to push him back, but he was not having it. His arms wrapped around me in a vice grip, pulling me into a hug that felt like it could swallow me whole. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Everything was a blur. My head was spinning, my thoughts wiped clean, and for a second, it was like I was being consumed by the moment. I snapped out of it and pushed him off with all the strength I had. p! In an instant, my shock exploded into a fiery rage, and my hand flew out, striking his face. I was seething, my thoughts a tornado of fury. I shot him a re that could melt steel, my heart hammering in my chest. How dare he? His cheek was red from the p Instead of reacting with anger, he just ran his tongue over the sting and met my gaze, his eyes like stormy seas. We were both too proud, too heated to utter a word. There we were, a pair of statues, each marinating in a cocktail of anger and frustration. Atst, I could not take the silence. My voice came out gravelly. ¡°Idris, I really don¡¯t want this to go down with us hating each other.¡± His lips were pressed tight, and his eyes, intense and silent, were fixed on me. It felt like forever before he shattered the quiet, his voice a low, husky whisper, ¡°Yvette, promise me you won¡¯t fall for anyone else.¡± A shock zipped through me, leaving my arms buzzing and my heart throbbing, my voice a faint echo. I could not deny it: my heart had already done a somersault for him. My feelings for him could not just be shut off. I pushed through the tightness squeezing my chest, inhaled a shaky breath, and managed to say, ¡°I don¡¯t just give away my love to just anybody.¡± He stopped short. His eyes¨Ca deep, inky ck¨Crested on me, searching, as though he was trying to read secrets in the stars. Time stretched on until, atst, he broke the silence. His voice was still a bit gruff, but gentler. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Yvette.¡± The voice seemed toe from thin air, cutting through the thick air between us. It echoed from the yard. I spun around to find Maxwell, casually standing with his hands in his pockets, leaning against a pir like he was front row at the most interesting movie. Seeing him there, I could not help but frown. Just how long had he been eavesdropping? I shook off the annoyance nipping at me, turned back to Idris, and kept my voice steady, ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go sleep.¡°. Turning on my heel, I strode off, not even ncing back as I made my way into the yard. Maxwell was lounging like he did not have a care in the world, with a smug grin stered on his face as he watched the show. ¡°Oops, did I just walk in on something juicy?¡± he teased. I shot him a withering look but did not break my stride, heading straight for the hall. His voice trailed after me, dripping with mock concern, ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the deal? Are you two caught in a love triangle? Is that old spark getting a reboot, or are you just in one big, tangled mess?¡± Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Maxwell Digs Up the Past ¡°Zip it!¡± I fired back, whirling around to shoot daggers at Maxwell with my eyes. ¡°Push me further, and I swear I¡¯ll make you regret it. He threw his hands up, feigning shock as he clutched his heart. ¡°You¡¯re terrifying, you know that? Here I have been, pining away for you, and you¡¯re ready to tear out my tongue. They say there¡¯s nothing scarier than a girl who¡¯s been crossed.¡± Words failed me, and the hall was eerily quiet. Slumping into the couch, I shot him a look.¡± When did youe back?¡± He plopped down in the armchair beside me, his skin sun¨Ckissed and his grin as charming as ever. ¡°Just got here. What¡¯s with the cold shoulder? This is not exactly the wee I was hoping for.¡± I ignored his joking around and cut to the chase, ¡°What were you snooping around for in Lorrell?¡± He stiffened for a moment, then put on a grave face and mped his mouth shut, ¡°Nothing¡­¡± ¡°Maxwell,¡± I insisted, my tone unwavering, ¡°It¡¯s been barely a month since west saw each other, and you are already shutting me out?¡± He furrowed his brow, ¡°What are you getting at? Stop making things up.¡± a ¡°Out with it, then. What secrets did you dig up in Lorrell?¡± I demanded, fixing him with a steady, unblinking stare. He took a deep breath and then hit me with it. ¡°My parents¡® death years back was no ident.¡± My heart did a somersault. Deep down, I had always sensed that some secrets just refused to stay hidden. Gasping, I feigned surprise. ¡°You mean it wasn¡¯t just some random event?¡± He gave a solemn nod. ¡°That disaster ten years ago? It happened because they dug too greedily under Snakehead Mountain. Chewing on my lip, I tried to read the stormy look on his face, wondering just how much he had figured out. I pressed him, ¡°Look, it¡¯s been a decade. Everyone was convinced it was just the earth doing its thing, that those caves were natural. How can you be so certain the mining caused it all?¡± He shook his head with surety. ¡°Nope, this is not Mother Nature¡¯s handiwork. When Aunt Deb and I were out on the trails, something just did not sit right with me. The mountains were practically shouting that they had been ripped open and poisoned. Yeah, there might have been some mining action a while back, but that was over ten years ago. Nature was usually a champ at bouncing back¨Cit should have been all green and lively again. Time had ticked on, yet it was still a dead zone. nts could not seem to take root, and the creeks were still a mess. This kind of mess has over¨Cmining written all over it.¡± I kept silent, biting back my words. Mr. Zachary had let the cat out of the bag about the past. Old man Young had stripped Snakehead Mountain bare, hauling away anything he could get his hands on. Now, it is likely just a barren wastnd. If the lifelong locals had not stuck it out,¡± they would have ditched the ce for sure. ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡± I asked, meeting his gaze. The mountain had taken his family, and he had dedicated everything to uncovering its secrets. Holding all the pieces of the puzzle in his hands, he now needed to decide on his next move. He stood there, solid as a rock, his voice so low it was almost lost, ¡°They¡¯ve all bought into the ¡®natural disaster story, but if this wasn¡¯t an act of Mother Nature, then we¡¯re talking about a crime. And if it is a crime, then those responsible should not be out there living free. They need to be held ountable. For ten years, they¡¯ve slipped through the cracks, while hundreds were buried under that mountain without a chance to say goodbye. That¡¯s just not fair.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. A surge of shock and difort flooded through me, leaving me speechless and lost. If I had not known about the Youngs¡® skeletons in the closet, I would be right there with him, shouting at the top of my lungs for justice for those who were taken from us too soon. I was in on the secret, and there was nothing I could do. Honestly, were humans not all a bit self¨C centered? It was kind of ironic to me. I just could not go against who I am. I could not just ignore what was happening to Idris. His life was falling apart, and I could not just stand there, doing nothing, while he was being torn apart by his own remorse. I spent a good while lost in thought before I faced Maxwell. ¡°Look, it¡¯s been ten whole years. since that mine blew up in the mountains. Most of those miners are gone¨Ceither six feet under or skipped town. How in the world are we gonna find the guy who started this whole mess?¡± Maxwell¡¯s mouth was a straight line, his voice steady as ice. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s like looking for a needle in a haystack, but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re out of luck. There were not too many yers in the game back then, and it is pretty clear someone has been ying keep¨Caway with the truth. A decade is not long enough to wipe the te clean. We can crack this case.¡± Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chapter 314 The man below If someone were really set on finding out the truth, it was not that tough to start digging I was clueless, however, about how deep Sir Young had buried his secrets, or whether Maxwell could even trace the breadcrumbs back to the Young family tree. That night, I tossed and turned, my dreams a jumbled mess. I snapped awake to a world still shrouded in darkness. Tired but wired, I could not sleep anymore, so I dragged myself out of bed and trudged downstairs. The onset of a light rain wrapped everything in a cold, dreary nket that weighed on me. I turned on the floor heating in the living room and sat for a bit until I began to thaw out. Curled up on the couch, I switched on the TV, thinking I would kill some time since the sun had not risen yet. Instead of finding a show to watch, I stumbled upon a shonews headline. ¡°Lake City¡¯s former deputy director Zanier hasmitted suicide by leaping from First Hospital early this morning.¡± Zanier? Hospital? Those two words hit me like a lightning bolt, and my mind raced straight to Jack. I had this nagging suspicion that I was making a mountain out of a molehill, but I could not help myself. I snatched up my phone, itching to catch up on thetest gossip. There it was, as the news feed lit up with a ring ¡°breaking¡± alert, all about the suicide of some bigwig from Lake City. I dove into the sea ofments, where everyone was dying to know who bit the dust. The insiders did not mince words: they all said it was Jack, and the rumor mill was going wild with guesses about why he would check out early. Job gone, daughter in the mmer¨Cit looked like the guy had more on his te than anyone could handle.. As I scrolled through thements, one from a user named ¡®Little Bird¡® snagged my attention: [So now murders are just happening in broad daylight? Man, what a world.] That one line sparked a wildfire of curiosity. Netizen A was quick to jump in: [Murder? Do you know something we don¡¯t? Come on, dish the dirt!] This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Netizen B was right on their heels: [If it¡¯s actually a murder, then spill the beans! What¡¯s with the secrecy? Are you trying to cause a scene or just throwing shade?] Netizen C dropped a bombshell in the chat: [Heads up, guys. I have a friend at the hospital who told me the truth. Zanier did not take his own life, he was taken out. The cops are snooping around for clues on the down low now.] Thement thread was a total trainwreck, and I caught myself biting my lip, now almost sure that it was Jack who was gone. Did he jump to his death? No way that fit Jack¡¯s style. He did not need a fancy title to enjoy the stash of cash he had saved up for a rainy day. With Christina locked up, she needed a lifeline on the outside. Jack was crazy about her. There was no way he would bail on her like that. What was really happening? Was I missing something? Emily¡¯s words fromst night were like a haunting melody in my mind, stirring up a sense of difort. Maxwell¡¯s voice floated down from the stairs, casual and a bit teasing. ¡°Wow, up at the crack of dawn? You didn¡¯t stay up all night, right?¡± I slipped my phone into my pocket and faced him with aposed expression. ¡°Nah, just got an early start. Didn¡¯t mean to wake yo you.¡± He gave a nonchnt shake of his head and ambled over to the water cooler, filling his cup. I¡¯ve been a ghost at the officetely, totally out of the loop. Guess I should head in early today¡­ ¡± he pondered out loud, his eyes flicking to the morning news flickering on the TV. His forehead scrunched in confusion.¡± Director Zanier? Who¡¯s that supposed to be?¡± Chewing on my lip, I mumbled, ¡°Jack, maybe.¡± With a shrug that showed he had no idea about the mess Jack was in with the Youngs or the whole Christina kidnapping thing, hemented, ¡°Dude¡¯s been riding high forever, then outta nowhere, he jumps off a building. That¡¯s rough.¡± I kept quiet. The house was already buzzing¨CMom was up at the crack of dawn, and the nanny had swung by with groceries to start on breakfast. Breakfast could wait. I had to track down Idris and figure out what was really going on. I stepped outside and stopped dead in my tracks. There it was a shiny ck Bugatti, looking. totally out of ce in the early morning light. It had to be Idris¡¯s. The question that arose was why it was still here. He could not have stayed, could he? No way. The only thing that made sense was that he had not left at allst night. I scrunched my eyebrows, puzzled. What was he up to? Peering into the tinted windows got me nowhere, so I knocked on the ss. ¡°Tap!¡± A muffled sound came from inside, followed by the window rolling down. The driver¡¯s seat slowly moved up from a t position. There he was, looking like a total mess, stubble covering his jawline. He had sper his car. The chill of the night had been biting, and he¡­. spent the night in That realization deepened my frown. I pulled open the passenger door with a swift tug and hopped inside. ¡°Have you been out here the whole night?¡± I asked, struggling to maintain calm demeanor. He adjusted the seat upright and reclined against it, rubbing his temples with slender, bony fingers. ¡°Just couldn¡¯t sleep at my ce,¡± he murmured, his voice heavy with weariness. For a moment, I was at Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Jack¡¯s death It seemed Idris had had a tough night himself. He responded with a low grunt, revealing little reaction, as if he was still lost in a daze of sleep. 1 paused, staring at his unreadable face. ¡°Jack¡¯s gone,¡± I said again, a little louder. He knitted his brows, a soft, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± escaping him. As the sound faded, I could see the news sinking in. He gave me a sharp look, his dark eyes squinting. ¡°You think I had a hand in it?¡± Man, he jumped to conclusions like a pro. I blinked, shook my head quickly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying it was you, but how can you be so sure he did not just end it himself?¡± His frown melted away, his voice as chilly as a winter breeze. ¡°He would not do that to himself. It seemed we were on the same wavelength. The car went quiet for a moment before he turned to look at me with a sly grin. ¡°So, you were going to find me, huh?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I just nodded. There was no use in trying to hide it. ¡°Worried about me?¡± he asked, his voice all yful with augh just waiting to burst out. Seriously? With all the crazy stuff happening, that was what he was hung up on? I shook my head at his silliness. ¡°Emily came to see mest night. She¡¯s worried because even after Jack was kicked to the curb from his job, it looks like someone has still got it in for him. She thinks you¡¯re still mad at him and asked me toe and chill you out.¡± Idris lifted an eyebrow, all curious. ¡°You actually went for that?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Suddenly, Idris¡¯s phone buzzed loudly. He nced down and snatched it up¨COfficer Jackson was calling. He hit the answer button, not bothering to step away. ¡°Yeah, what is it?¡± I was close enough to catch the reply. ¡°Mr. Young, we need you at the station.¡± Officer Jackson¡¯s voice was stern. Idris frowned but kept quiet. The voice on the other end was cautious, as if worried about setting him off. ¡°Jack¡¯s been murdered. They found some stuff at the scene that ties back to you. This could get messy¡­ might even drag Ms. Scott into it.¡± Idris¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯re not saying he killed himself, are you?¡± Officer Jackson paused, as if it had just hit him that Idris knew about Jack¡¯s death. ¡°No, but to keep things simple, the police are calling it a suicide for now.¡± Idris was silent for a second, then said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Officer Jackson let out a sigh of relief and ended the call. I set my phone down, and our eyes locked. However, before I could say anything, my phone. started to buzz. Talk about weird timing it was Officer Jackson. I tapped the answer button without a second thought, and it was like d¨¦j¨¤ vu from Idris¡¯s. earlier call. Officer Jackson was on the other end this time, spilling the beans about something that went down with Jack and telling me to head over to the station. ¡°Sure thing,¡± I said. The call wrapped up. Without wasting any time, Idris started the engine. The engine roared to life, and we zoomed off to the police station. Once we got there, it was weird¨Cthey did not split us up to grill us separately or anything. Actually, it did not even feel like we were being questioned. We were just hanging out in Officer Jackson¡¯s office, and it seemed like we were putting him in the hot seat. Officer Jackson passed out sses of water to us before taking a seat. ¡°Jack plummeted from the hospital building around two a.m. Some people walking by heard the crash and dialed 911. The police and the medical examiner were on the scene in a sh. There¡¯s no doubt he died from that fall.¡± ¡°Did someone shove him from one of the upper floors?¡± I blurted out, unable to contain my question. Officer Jackson had already clued me in over the phone that Jack¡¯s death was not a suicide. If he died from a fall, then it had to be the work of someone else¡¯s hands. Officer Jackson nodded gravely, paused for a second, and then said, ¡°We found loads of sleeping pill remnants in his bloodstream. There is no way someone that out of it could climb up to a window and jump out. We¡¯re pretty sure he was shoved while he was knocked out.¡± Idris¡¯s eyebrows leaped up. ¡°Any idea who might¡¯ve done it?¡± Officer Jackson hesitated just a moment before looking straight at me. ¡°The security cameras caught that same shady character who visited Moore at the station before.¡± That caught me off guard. How on earth was Moore mixed up in all this? ¡°Billy?¡± The name suddenly clicked. ¡°Yes,¡± Officer Jackson confirmed with a nod. ¡°He slipped past the cameras, but he is the spitting image of the man who was seen with Moore at the station. I am positive it¡¯s the same guy.¡± daves I found it bizarre. I locked eyes with Officer Jackson. ¡°So, did you catch him?¡± He shook his head, his expression clouded with annoyance. ¡°Nope, he disappeared right after leaving the hospital, just like he did thest time. We have checked every single camera feed in the neighborhood, but no dice.¡± Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Chapter 316 No Way It¡¯s Him We all went silent, trying to figure out who this mystery man could be.. Breaking the silence, Idris chimed in, ¡°Does Moore know who he is?¡± Officer Jackson gave a confirming nod. ¡°Right after it all went down, I grilled Moore. She¡¯s dead set on iming she has never met the guy. She even spilled that thest time he showed up, he told her to put the me on Ms. Scott and let him deal with the fallout.¡± The situation was as knotted as a pair of earbuds left in your pocket. Nervously, I chewed on my lip, ¡°I¡¯ve neverid eyes on this man before.¡± Officer Jackson gave a nod and let out a long, tired sigh. ¡°Here¡¯s the real problem: Jack¡¯s wife is totally convinced you¡¯re the bad guy, Mr. Young. She thinks you weren¡¯t satisfied just getting Jack kicked out of his job and thinks you kept on his case, threatening him left and right. She¡¯s telling everyone you were gunning for payback, trying to get back at Christina for the close call with Ms. Scott.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I was just about to snap back with aeback when Officer Jackson jumped in with more. Listen, there¡¯s a whole lot more to this. Christina has had a nightmare of a time in jail, winding up in the hospital and everything. Seems like someone has been slipping cash to the wrong hands to make sure she had it extra rough. By the time they rushed her to the ER, her insides were a mess. It was so messed up that the doctors had no choice but to take out her uterus.¡® My head was buzzing, and I just could not stop myself from sneaking a peek at Idris. His face was unreadable, yet the slight frown etched there was a dead giveaway¨Che was ticked off. I took a moment, then faced Officer Jackson again. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Idris is the one who nned the attack?¡± Officer Jackson¡¯s head shake came with a world¨Cweary sigh. ¡°At this point, it¡¯s more than just a hunch. The evidence? It¡¯s like it¡¯s got your name and Mr. Young¡¯s written all over it in big, bold letters.¡± ¡°Wait, mine?¡± I waspletely baffled. My eyes locked on his as I tried to make heads or tails of the situation. He gave a serious nod. ¡°Yep, it¡¯s you. All the victims share one thing¨Cthey¡¯ve all ticked you off at some point. Take Moore, for instance. She found big trouble behind bars. Made an enemy out of a death row inmate and ended up with her hand on the chopping block. If the cops had not busted in just in time, she would probably be missing her tongue too. With all this craziness stacking up, you can¡¯t help but start asking questions.¡± I got the picture: Moore and Christina were in deep trouble in jail, and it was not just bad luck -they were in someone¡¯s crosshairs. Obviously, someone out there had a score to settle with them, and since they had both double¨Ccrossed me before, they were now targets. Jack was caught up in the same mess. I stopped dead for a couple of seconds, then burst out, ¡°But how does Jack¡¯s death pull me and Idris into this whole mess? Even if he was Christina¡¯s dad, he never messed with me. Offing him just does not make any sense!¡± However, the question remained: how did Jack¡¯s death entangle me and Idris in this whole mess? Even if he was Christina¡¯s dad, he never messed with me. Offing him just didn¡¯t make any sense! Officer Jackson¡¯s eyes flicked from me to Idris before he hit us with a shocker. ¡°Word on the street is that the night you got pegged for that murder, you weren¡¯t at the precinct but at the Youngs¡® ce. Guess what? It was Jack who fed that juicy bit to the news hounds. The night You zipped over to the station, he must have been the one who tipped off the reporters about where you were.¡® ¡°He died because of that?¡± I blurted out, my mind reeling from the revtion. With a grave nod, Officer Jackson shot a meaningful nce at Idris, who mmed up and did not utter a word. I did not hesitate for a second before I leaped to his defense. ¡°No way he would do something like that.¡± Officer Jackson and Idris both whipped around to look at me¨CJackson with a puzzled frown, Idris with his eyes wide in disbelief. Our gazes locked, and even though Idris was not exactly on my list of favorite people, I did not back down. ¡°Forget it. Christina and Moore? They had iting. He¡¯s not the type to dirty. And yeah, he might have looked into Jack¡¯s business, but murder is just not him.¡± Officer Jackson gave Idris a quick look, his face all chill, and chuckled. ¡°Ms. Scott, you¡¯re pretty confident, aren¡¯t you?¡± I bit my lip and steered clear of Idris¡¯s eyes, nodding hard. ¡°Totally!¡± shing a gentle grin, Officer Jackson peeked at Idris again and said, ¡°Ms. Scott, you could not be clearer. If I second¨Cguessed you now, it would be like saying our years of friendship meant nothing.¡± I furrowed my eyebrows, thrown off. What was he hinting at? Was it possible that all his earlier hunches and second¨Cguessing came from the idea that it was me grilling Idris, and not him? It seemed that deep down, he never stopped believing Idris was clean. Officer Jackson caught my annoyed yet unsure nce and let out augh. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Ms. Scott. You¡¯re right in the middle of this. I asked you toe in today because I really wanted to hear your side of the story. Yeah, I have known Mr. Young for ages, but I was not about to make any snap judgments. You have vouched for him, and if I still had doubts after that, it would be like I was dissing our friendship.¡± Confused about what he was trying to get at, I chewed on my lip and asked him straight up, ¡°If you never had any doubts about Idris, why haul us all the way over here?¡± Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Chapter 317 I Trust Him Officer Jackson quirked an eyebrow and said, ¡°Just because I¡¯m not suspicious doesn¡¯t mean everyone else isn¡¯t jumping to conclusions. The guys at the station, the news hounds, and everyone in town has their own wild ideas. When Jack bit the dust, I pegged it as a suicide from the get¨Cgo, but that didn¡¯t shut down the rumor mill. So, I pulled you in for a run¨Cthrough and to give you the lowdown.¡± Idris got the picture way quicker than me. He gave Officer Jackson a sharp look with those deep -set eyes and asked, ¡°Is someone gunning for the Youngs?¡± Officer Jackson¡¯s nod was heavy with meaning. ¡°To be exact, they¡¯re gunning for you.¡± That is when it dawned on me. None of these freak idents screamed ¡°Idris did it!¡± but somehow, they all seemed to whisper his name. Even without solid proof, these little clues could kick up a major fuss in the neighborhood if people started talking. The fuss that could ensue would be a nightmare for Idris and Young Corp, the kind of nightmare that was too huge to p a price tag on. ¡°Three weird things, all in a row. Who¡¯s got beef with you?¡± I shot a look at Idris, totally clueless about who he might have rubbed the wrong way. Idris just pursed his lips, taking his sweet time. He kept his eyes locked on Officer Jackson, who was frowning so hard it looked like he was wrestling with words he wanted to say but would not because I was there. It seemed like something not meant for my ears. So, I stood up and said, ¡°Man, I have been sitting so long my legs are totally numb. Going to stretch them out a bit.¡± They said nothing as I stood and walked out of Officer Jackson¡¯s office. I headed down the hall, my mind racing with thoughts of the tension brewing between Idris and the officer ever since I came back from Macamer. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I was totally in the dark about the details, and Idris was keeping his lips sealed. I was not the type to go snooping around. If it were no biggie, asking would not do any good. If it was a major issue, asking would just turn the whole thing into one big awkward mess, whether he spilled the beans or mmed up. In the middle of the precinct¡¯s non¨Cstop buzz, a bunch of officers huddled up, whispering like they were sharing top¨Csecret info. I only caught bits and pieces, but it was enough to put two and two together. ¡°Mr. Long? Oh, for sure, he was raised by Mrs. Newman. Now that she¡¯s out of the picture, poof! Just like that¨Che¡¯s super pumped to bust this case wide open. You¡¯ve got to feel for the guy.¡± Another officer piped up from the sidelines, ¡°Jackson¡¯s right, though. Mrs. Long¡¯s way too wrapped up in this to see straight. He could jump the gun, and then we would be in big trouble. Keeping him benched is probably for the best. Either way, it¡¯s a hard choice.¡± ¡°Is this what we¡¯re calling work these days?¡± A new voice cut in, deep and icy, slicing through the buzz of conversation. I spun around, my heart doing a somersault, and there he was. His eyes were like two ck holes, intense enough to pull you right in. The guy towered over me, his hair buzzed short, his skin bronzed from endless sunny days, and he had this vibe to him like he was a walking, talking de, sharp and ready for action. His uniform clung to him as if it were his battle gear, and he totally looked the part of a hero. ¡­Mr. Long!¡± The cops chatting nearby tripped over their own tongues trying to then scattered faster than autumn leaves caught in a gust. say hello, Mr. Long¡¯s mouth was a t line, all serious, no¨Cnonsense. He waited, stone¨Cfaced, until thest cop had buzzed off. Then, finally, he turned that intense stare my way. His gaze locked onto mine, and I straightened up without even meaning to. ¡°Nice to meet you, Officer,¡± slipped out before I could stop it. His eyes widened in surprise, then a sly grin broke through his stern look. ¡°Officer?¡± he repeated, his voice smooth as melted chocte. Words failed me, and I could feel my cheeks burning. I had just called a dude who was basically my own age ¡®officer,¡® like he was some wise old man. Calling him ¡®bro¡® would have been way too buddy¨C buddy, so that option was out of the question. I fumbled for the right words, feeling my face heat up. ¡°Oh, sorry about that! It¡¯s just¡­ you kind of reminded me of a cop I ran into when I was little. It just popped out. No hard feelings, you don¡¯t look old or anything. Actually, you¡¯ve got this youthful vibe. You¡¯re easy on the eyes, too.¡± Hisughter cut through the usual stern look on his face, and for a second, he seemed almost approachable. Hiseback, however, quickly dispelled that notion. ¡°Next time, try to cook up something a bit more convincing. That one was prettyme.¡± I¡­ well.. Talk about blunt. I pped on a grin, feeling so mortified I wished I could just melt into the floor. He did not even blink, locking eyes with me. ¡°You¡¯re Yvette, right?¡± His question blindsided me. I jerked my head up to stare at him, my eyes popping. How in the world did he know me? He caught my look of total confusion and let out a tiny, sly smile. ¡°The name¡¯s Gregory. I have been out of the loop since I just got back into town. My mom¡¯s the one who dealt with situation.¡± your I paused, thrown off. ¡°Your mom is¡­?¡± ¡°Renata,¡± he said, as cool as a cucumber, not giving anything away. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Gregory Long My heart skipped a beal as 1 pieced together the son t eagle from the poles officers. They were discussing hom He was day in the way concering, There was a moment of silence in the room before they to tako ¡°Abent Mia Newman¡¯s death ¡± He raised an eyebrow, a hint of intrigo in his you ¡°Mute them, we should find chance to have a little chat about it, just you wdw My mind was spinning ¡°Wait, you want to talk to a at taka He gave a slow nod. ¡°My mom was not reglerke ay show¡¯t have my boot with anyone there. The first case she took on in Lake City was yours, we right after that, she has her well, her ident, Officer Jackson let slip that my mom had a quick chat with you in the spur of the moment.¡± I had to let that sink in for a second. My eyebrows butted together stated him hom Hold on, are you saying that your mom¡¯s death might be connected to her questioning me, like I might have gone after hey for paybar sorry for the mix up I¡¯m not He shook his head quickly, ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I m using you or anything. I just need to talk it out, you know it¡¯s just that my mom never hard beef with anyone in Lake City¡± Even though he imed he was not giving me the side mye, maregtig let him hollered he did not trust me, I let out a littleugh and asked, ¡°Alright, Mr Long, wall. What¡¯s eating at Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. about you?¡± His mouth went into a tight line, and he inched forward. Instinctively, I stepped back, my senses on high alert His brows furrowed in concern. However, his voice was gentle, ¡°Hey, no need to freak out. I¡¯m not here to hurt you. I just need to swap contact info, okay?¡± The dude was definitely not smooth, that was for sure. I gave a nod and held out my hand. He simply gawked at it, totally lost. With a huff of annoyance, I said, ¡°You¡¯re after my number, aren¡¯t you? Pass me your phone, then.¡± It took him a moment, but he finally caught on and fished out his phone, handing it over. I was just about to tell him to punch in his code when he chimed in, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s already unlocked. I grabbed his phone, punched in my number and a quick note, and handed it back. ¡°Hey, if you need to chat about what went down, just hit me up. Just for your information, your mom¡¯s passing threw me for a loop too. Yeah, she put me through the wringer that one time, but no hard feelings here. I¡¯m not about revenge. I y it straight.¡± He took his phone, trying to sound sure. ¡°I¡¯m not eyeing you with suspicion, okay?¡± Right, as if I would buy that. I nibbled on my lower lip, mulling it over if he was not doubting me, what was with the theatrics? Something was off. Shaking off the confusion, I scoped out a spot to kick back and zone out. A quick look back revealed Idris and Officer Jackson already making their way toward us from the office. Officer Jackson caught sight of Gregory and me and shed us a friendly grin. Idris, always the epitome of chill, just gave Gregory a brief nod and then swung around to me, ¡°Time to leave.¡± I waved goodbye to Officer Jackson and Gregory and tagged along with Idris as we left the police station. Sliding into his car, Idris turned the key, and the engine hummed to life. He nced over, calm and collected, ¡°Need a ride to Scott Corp?¡± 1 gave a quick nod, not bothering toin. Trying to g down a taxi in this area was like trying to find a four¨Cleaf clover. Since I had already gotten a free ride from him once today, I was not about to pretend I did not need the help now. The moment we merged onto the main road, I got lost in the blur of trees racing past the window, my thoughts swirling with questions about Renata¡¯s mysterious death. My mind started to spin out crazy theories. Could this be a repeat of what happened to Jack? There seemed to be someone trying to drag Idris¡¯s name through the mud, ¡°Yvette.¡± The sound of Idris¡¯s deep voice cut through my daydreams, pulling me back down to earth. ¡°What?¡± I turned to check him out. He was all focused, hands glued to the wheel. This guy was truly a knockout¨Chis face was like it had been carved by the gods, handsome from every single angle. His profile, however, was something else. You know how they say a little beauty can go a long way in brightening your day? It was totally true. The light flipped to red, and he brought the car to a smooth halt, shooting me a look just as I was in the middle of my ogling session. I snapped my head away, feeling my face catch fire as I tried to look all interested in the blinking traffic signal. He got the picture and let out this sly grin. ¡°Has something got you on edge?¡± ¡°No!¡± I retorted, feeling a little embarrassed. He let out augh. ¡°Go ahead and take it all in if you like what you see. I¡¯m not going to stop you.¡± Inhaling deeply, I tried to stayposed. ¡°Who said I liked what I saw? My mind was just wandering, you narcissist!¡± Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Chapter 319 I Can Wait His smile was warm, his toneforting and alluring. There was no anger in his voice, only a sincere gratitude as he said, ¡°Yvette, I appreciate your trust in me.¡± Surprised by his words, I blinked and managed to stammer, ¡°Huh?¡± He yed absentmindedly with the steering wheel, his fingers lightly drumming against it as he rified, ¡°I¡¯m innocent. I didn¡¯t do any of that stuff.¡± A lightbulb went off in my head¨Che was talking about Jack¡¯s tragic end and the nightmares that were keeping Christina and Moore up at night in their cold, lonely cells. I pressed my lips together, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°Forget the really bad stuff, like killing and beating people up. You could never even hurt Moore.¡± He had been Moore¡¯s guardian angel for ages. He might have messed up, but that was on him, not her. Moore was locked up for her own mess¨Cups, not because Idris flipped his lid. They had history, a real bond. The possibility of him snapping at someone else over a big mix¨Cup was out of the question. I still had this rock¨Csolid trust in Idris being a stand¨Cup guy. He kept quiet, the light flicked to green, and he hit the gas. The silence was so thick in the car you could cut it with a knife. Trying to lighten the mood, I asked, ¡°Have you angered anyely?¡± With all fingers pointing at him, I could not help but wonder. He smoothly turned the wheel, shooting me a quick, mischievous look. ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s you who¡¯s made an enemy?¡± I knitted my eyebrows together, ¡°Who would I have upset?¡± Before he could say a word, it clicked. This whole mess was somehow about me. The victims had all crossed me at some point, but here was Idris, taking the fall. What was the person behind this trying to tell us? What was their endgame? As I tried to make sense of it all, Idris chuckled softly, his voice steady, ¡°Looks like the person behind the scenes is pretty cleve figuring out that I¡¯ve got your back and going after the ones who¡¯ve done you wrong.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. I raised an eyebrow at him, my expression screaming, ¡°Really?¡± It seemed like he was just talking in circles. He did not say anything more. However, there was this peaceful look in his eyes, and he hit me with a shocker. ¡°They got what wasing to them.¡± I was totally blindsided. I gave him a quick side¨Ceye, and his handsome face seemed to turn icy for a split second. It freaked me out, and I wondered if my eyes were ying tricks on me. You¡­?¡± He nced back, as chill as if nothing had happened, one eyebrow raised and that killer smile on his face, ¡°What?¡± I shook my head, trying to shake off the eerie feeling. Why on earth would he think the jerks who messed with me had the right idea? Moore has been his girl for like forever, despite that. There was no way he would ditch her, not even for me. We rolled to a stop in front of the sky¨Chigh Scott Corporation skyscraper. Before hopping out, I turned to him, my voice warm, ¡°Thanks.¡± Stepping onto the curb, I left him behind, his eyes following me in silence. I had barely taken a few steps when his voice stopped me in my tracks. ¡°Yvette.¡± Whirling around, I met his gaze. ¡°What?¡± His eyes held mine, a hint of a smile ying on his lips, his tone low and hushed, ¡°How about we grab dinner tonight?¡± His question threw me. I stumbled over my words, ¡°I¡­ um¡­ ¡°Ms. Scott, right?¡± Out of nowhere, a guy in a blue delivery uniform bounded up to me, an armful of flowers so big it nearly hid his face, waiting for me to nod. I nodded, my mind a total nk. He shed a grin and handed me the flowers. ¡°These are for you. Could you sign for them, please?¡± I was still spaced out, but after I scribbled my name and grabbed the flowers, it suddenly clicked, and I blurted out to the delivery guy, ¡°How did you know myst name is Scott?¡± I did not have a clue who he was. The delivery guy gave me a small, knowing smile and said, ¡°The dude who ordered these made sure I saw your pic. He was super insistent I give them to you and you alone. I tried to find upstairs, but no luck¨Cthey said you had stepped out, so I hung around here.¡± you I was totally lost, about to grill the delivery guy for more information, but the moment I scribbled my name and grabbed the bouquet, he zoomed off like he was in the Tour de France or something. Clutching the flowers, I racked my brain trying to figure out who had sent them. A quick nce at Idris was enough to see the thunderclouds in his stormy eyes and the scowl aimed at the blooms nope, definitely not him. I almost asked him outright, yet he beat me to it, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be busy tonight, no time¡­¡± I barely got a breath in before he snapped, his voice sharp as icicles yet hot with anger, ¡°Hanging out with Charlie, huh?¡± Charlie¡¯s name popping up in the conversation totally blindsided me, and I could not help but frown. ¡°Look, Scott Corporation is like, totally buried in work. I just can¡¯t get away right now. Mr. Young, I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯ve got to cancel on us hanging out.¡± Idris¡¯s expression went cold as stone, his eyes flicking to the flowers, which only seemed to crank up the chill factor. ¡°It¡¯s cool,¡± he said in an icy calm voice. ¡°I¡¯ll hang around. It doesn¡¯t matter howte you show up.¡°, Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Chapter 320 A sh I was totally speechless. I was just about to say something when Idris hit me with, ¡°You¡¯re not gonna bail on dinner too, right?¡± Awesome. He had me backed into a corner. I pursed my lips, shot him a skeptical nce, and muttered, ¡°Sure, if you¡¯ve got nothing better to do, dinner¡¯s cool.¡± Feeling irked, I was not in the mood to hang around and talk, so I spun on my heel to take off. I had only made it a few steps when I paused and threw a look over my shoulder at him. His usually handsome face was now sporting a weird redness. ¡°Hey, just so you know, you¡¯re looking a bit feverish. You might want to take some meds.¡± As I walked into the police station that morning, I could not shake off the sight of his cheeks, all pink and flushed. At first, I thought he was just shaking off thest bits of sleep, but the redness stuck around way after we stepped outside. That is when it clicked: he must have slept in his car overnight, and the cold got to him. ¡°Alright!¡± he suddenly burst out, the hard lines of his face melting into something gentler. Our eyes met, and he nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± The way he switched gears so fast left me feeling super awkward. I did not stick around to dwell on it, though. I just turned around and made a beeline for the safety of Scott Corporation. Idris and I were different now. Our chats and hangouts had this weird new vibe, not as uptight and by¨Cthe¨Cbook as before. Maybe it was because of the divorce. I felt like I could breathe again, but my fuse was way shorter now. Strutting into Scott Corp with my arms full of blooms, I caught a bunch of stares. I pped on my best ¡°everything¡¯s peachy¡± grin and zipped to my office. I dumped the flowers on my desk and just stared. Who would do something like this? They were definitely nice to look at, but flowers out of nowhere? Was it Maxwell ying secret admirer? Just as I thought about him, Maxwell strolled in, his arms loaded with papers. His eyes caught sight of the flowers, and he could not help but sh a cheeky grin. ¡°Well, well, what¡¯s all this? Looks like someone¡¯s got a secret admirer, huh?¡± I gave him a pointed look. ¡°These aren¡¯t from you?¡± He stared at me like I had just turned What¡¯s going on in that brain of your to an alien. ¡°Why would I be sending you flowers? Okay, he had a point. His eyes narrowed a bit as he leaned in. ¡°You seriously have no idea who they are from?¡± I locked eyes with him, totally speechless. ¡°You know something, don¡¯t you?¡± He gave augh and a casual shrug, his face telling me he was too swamped to y detective.¡± I just came back to Lake City again, and work has got me buried. No time to dig into your love¡± stories.¡± I sighed and gave the mysterious flowers another puzzled look. Who had decided to y secret admirer if Idris and Maxwell were out of the picture? My phone did a little dance with a few buzzes. Charlie¡¯s name popped up on the screen, and I could not help but flick my gaze to the flowers in front of me. Maxwell caught my surprised look, and a mischievous smile crept onto his face, as though he was in the front row at the movies watching the best scene. I shook off his amused stare and answered the call. Charlie¡¯s voice, as deep and smooth as said, ¡°Do you like the flowers?¡± ever, His question caught me off guard. ¡°Wait, you are the one who sent them?¡± I stammered, my thoughts racing to catch up. Why would Charlie send me flowers, of all things? His voice had a yful tone, and I could almost picture him smiling. ¡°I swung by the police station to drop off those flowers and noticed you seemed to dig them. I just wanted to say thanks forst night. I wasn¡¯t sure what you were into, so I went with flowers. Got a favorite? Roses, or something else?¡± I was so thrown off that all I could blurt out was, ¡°Mr. Yates, why are you sending me flowers? ¡°Just showing some gratitude,¡± Charlie said, his chuckle warm and easy. I was totally tongue¨Ctied. ¡°Gratitude for what?¡± ¡°I had an awesome timest night, and I¡¯m still riding that high. I just wanted to share the good vibes with you,¡± he said, his grin wide and infectious. I was totally thrown. ¡°You already gave me somethingst night.¡± He gave a little hum, like he was acknowledging a song only he could hear. ¡°Yeah, but I wanted to give you even more. Are not you into them?¡± Ugh, seriously? Did all rich kids think happiness was apetition in giving away stuff? I was tongue¨Ctied for a second, but then I found my words. ¡°I appreciate them, thanks. But you know, you really don¡¯t have to keep doing this. Sharing your happiness does not mean you. have to give things away. Sometimes, just talking about it with a friend is all you need.¡± ¡°Can we chatter?¡± Charlie¡¯s words were like music to my ears. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. I found myself nodding, forgetting for a second he could not actually see me, and blurted out, ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± he said, then there was nothing. Just dead air. I was sure he would drop the call, but right when I was about to break the silence, he came back with, ¡°You doing anything tonight? How about we go out for dinner?¡± Suddenly, I had dinner ns that could have been ripped from the pages of a rom, just like the date I had nned with Idris. Both of them wanting to take me out on the same night was a wild twist of fate. I sighed quietly before answering the call, ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can make it; we¡¯re mmed at work Chapter 320 A sh ¡°It¡¯s all good. I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± came theforting reply, the voice on the other end warm and considerate, with a hint of extra care. Chatper 321 Chapter 321 Chapter 321 It¡¯s Friendship I was momentarily at a loss for words. These two were adamant about inviting me out to dinner. I was worried that Charlie would be just like Idris and say I should not be skipping meals and whatnot, so I said into the phone, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day. My mother wants me toe home for dinner tonight. She¡¯s been in Lorrell for a few days and has been anxious. She has a lot to tell me.¡± It would be hard for him to refute such a reason. As expected, Charlie could not say anything more. His melodious voice came through the phone. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s n for another day.¡± Before hanging up, I thanked him. After ending the call, I had a bit of a headache. Maxwell, who was beside me, seemed like he was enjoying the spectacle. He looked at me and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky when ites to romantic prospects. Charlie Yates is a famous tycoon in Silvana. If you marry him, you won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of your life.¡± I rolled my eyes at him, speechless. ¡°Do you like him? Should I introduce you to him so you can get to know him better?¡± He was dumbfounded. ¡°No! Why are you attacking me like this? Am I not stating facts? Besides, isn¡¯t it normal for people to pursue each other? You¡¯re not married, and he¡¯s not married, so why are you afraid of what people might say?¡± I pursed my lips and could not be bothered to argue with him. I calmly said, ¡°Charlie and I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship. Thest time we were in Lorrell, he helped me out quite a lot. I consider him a friend, and he treats me as a friend too.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Maxwell slumped onto the nearby leather sofa and chuckled twice before saying, Friends? Do you think I believe that, especially between a man and a woman? Yvette, do you think I¡¯m a three¨Cyear¨Cold?¡± ¡± I looked at him, narrowed my eyes, and carefully examined him. I stayed silent and just stared at him. He frowned, feeling ufortable under my gaze, and asked, ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± ¡°I like you!¡± I spoke up, my gaze unwavering as I looked at him. These words startled him. He jumped up from his seat, looking all flustered, and said, ¡°Yvette, are you okay?¡± I pursed my lips, my deep gaze still fixed on him, and repeated, ¡°I like you.¡± He was flustered. ¡°Yvette, please don¡¯t y jokes on me, okay? I¡¯ve just barely escaped death in Lorrell, so don¡¯t mess with me.¡± Hearing him say that, I put on a bitter expression and asked, ¡°So, you don¡¯t like me back?¡± He became anxious and somewhat helpless, saying, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. What on earth are you thinking? I like you, but I don¡¯t like you that way. You¡­¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Then why did youe back from abroad and choose to work at mypany, leaving behind a big enterprise? Why did you help me, protect me, and stand by my side so many Chapter 321 It¡¯s Friendship times, always considering my well¨Cbeing? If all of that isn¡¯t because you like me, then what is it?¡± I spoke, unmoving, as I continued to look at him. He sighed, looking utterly despondent, and said, ¡°Is me liking you the only exnation you can think of? I¡¯ve been good to you because Mr. Scott helped me before, because Aunt Deb treated me well, and because you¡¯re a good person. Whether I like you or not has nothing to do with it. Of course, if you really want someone to apany you through this difficult life, I can marry you and manage the Scott Corporation for you. But Yvette, don¡¯t make hasty decisions, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Seeing how anxious and helpless he was, I could not help but chuckle and look at him with raised eyebrows. I said, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that the rtionship between us isn¡¯t a romantic one, yet you assume there¡¯s some romance going on between me and Charlie?¡± He was momentarily speechless, staring at me wide¨Ceyed. After a moment, he massaged his temples in frustration and said, ¡°Are you using me as an example to prove that there¡¯s no romantic feelings between you and Charlie?¡± I nodded and looked at him, saying, ¡°You remembered my parents¡® kindness because they¡¯ve treated you well. So, you¡¯ve taken care of me unconditionally, and helped me out. Naturally, the same goes for the bond between me and Charlie, as we¡¯ve gone through life and death together.¡± His mouth twitched, and he said, ¡°So, when he sent you flowers, you think it¡¯s because of the bond you shared after going through life and death?¡± Not sure how to exin it to him, I thought for a moment and said, ¡°His experience is somewhat different from yours. I helped him with a few thingsst night, so maybe he felt grateful but didn¡¯t know how to express it. Maybe he wanted to give me a gift, but he didn¡¯t know what I liked. He knew girls liked flowers, so he went with that. That¡¯s the only reasoning. ¡± Afraid he might still not get it, I continued, ¡°It¡¯s like if one day you had a breakup or encountered some trouble, and I helped you out. You¡¯d want to thank me but wouldn¡¯t know what to give, so you might come and ask me what I want, then give it to me. But he¡¯s a wealthy person, and he merely follows whatever¡¯s trending. In any case, he¡¯s not short of money.¡± Maxwell was dumbfounded, his cheek twitching. His face contorted for a while before he said, ¡°If I keep prying after you put it like that, would you just think I¡¯m trying to stir up trouble?¡± I nodded and looked at him, saying, ¡°That¡¯s exactly the case.¡± He made a gesture of zipping his lips and said, ¡°Okay, fine, I¡¯ll believe you for the time being. It¡¯s just friendship between you two.¡± I smiled faintly and raised an eyebrow, saying, ¡°Not just for the time being, but indefinitely.¡± Chatper 322 Chapter 322 hapter 322 Hoping These Can Make You G¨Ciddy! nodded and prepared to go through the documents on my desk. nock, knock! here was a knock on the office door. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. instinctively said, ¡°Come in.¡± ince Maxwell was present, I did not nce up to see who it was. To my surprise, I suddenly eard Maxwell hiss, followed by his teasing voice, ¡°Yo, herees another bouquet. He¡¯s so ich that he even got pastries. How ssy.¡± learing his words, I could not help but look over. I saw a delivery man wheeling arge ouquet of brightly packaged flowers into the office. ¡®Wheeling¡® was not an exaggeration as his guy was actually carting the excessivelyrge bouquet in. I probably could not wrap both by arms around that thing fully. The delivery man had used a cart to bring it in. fter moving the flowers into the office, the delivery man then brought in several boxes of astries. He then took out a receipt and walked up to me, saying, ¡°Ms. Scott, everything has een delivered. Could you please sign for it?¡± nced at the flowers that upied most of my office space, along with the pastries, feeling urprised. Nevertheless, I picked up a pen and signed the receipt. nce the delivery man left, Maxwell looked at me with a yful expression, raising an yebrow as he teased, ¡°Seriously, is this rich person nning to send you flowers all day? If hey send any more to the office, I¡¯m afraid the next batch won¡¯t be able to fit in here nymore.¡± ignored him, feeling puzzled. Why did Charlie send flowers again, and such a massive ouquet? There must have been over a thousand flowers in there. The delivery man had a hard me bringing them in. pon approaching the flowers, I looked around and spotted a box ced in the middle of the ast flower arrangement. I reached out, took the box, and opened it. There was a note inside. Oh, a love letter?¡± Maxwell stood behind me, making fun of me. pursed my lips, avoiding his gaze, and walked to the side to read the note. It only had a few ords written on it: [Hope these make you feel g¨Ciddy!] -iddy?! Iris! suddenly felt a tingling sensation all over my body. I abruptly closed the note and stared at e enormous flower arrangement in front of me. My heart was pounding uncontrobly. ¡®hy did he suddenly send me flowers? Well, I must say, these pastries taste pretty good, and they¡¯re the kind you like.¡± Maxwell xamined the boxes of pastries on the coffee table, then nced at me from the side. ¡°It Chapter 322 Heping There Can Make You Getd seems like that Yates guy really gets you.¡± I suppressed the tumultuous emotions in my chest, trying to act as if nothing had happened. I looked at him and said, ¡°If you like them, feel free to have some more.¡® He raised an eyebrow, sneering. ¡°If you want to shut me up, just say it.¡± After that, he stered a smug expression on his face and added, ¡°I won¡¯t hold back, then.¡± Then he took a few boxes of the pastries he liked and left. I stared at the enormous bouquet in front of me, lost in thought for a long time. There was no way I could concentrate on work today. In the evening, after finishing the pile of documents that had collected for a while, I started packing up to go home. As I was leaving the office, I noticed that Maxwell was also getting ready to leave. I could not help but ask, ¡°Are you heading home too? Give me a lift.¡± He toyed with his car keys and shook his head, saying, ¡°I just talked to Aunt Deb. I have ns tonight and won¡¯t be going home for dinner.¡± I frowned. ¡°ns?¡± He nodded and looked at me. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take a cab, I can give you a ride home before I go to my appointment.¡± I shook my head, feeling curious. ¡°A friend? Or¡­¡± It could not have been to socialize for work since he had just arrived in Lake City not long ago, and he did not have many friends here. I instinctively thought of Zoe and could not help but ask, ¡°Zoe?¡± He shook his head. ¡°No. Forget it. Let¡¯s end the conversation here. If you don¡¯t want me to give you a ride, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, he hurriedly left. So it was not Zoe? Who else could it be? Out of curiosity, I followed him downstairs. He was in a hurry, and when I reached the exit, I saw that he had already started his car and was driving away. Who was this person that had made him so enthusiastic? ¡°Yvette.¡± A cold, masculine voice came from not far away. I instinctively turned around and unexpectedly saw the familiar man standing by a ck Bugatti not far away. The man was dressed in a tailored ck suit, his tall and handsome figure making him look exceptionally dignified and elegant. His good looks were a little unreal. After being momentarily stunned, I finally recalled that he had said he would wait for me after work to have dinner together. I felt a wave of confusing emotions in my heart. I looked at him and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± He had said he would wait, and he had indeed waited here the whole time. He smiled slightly and said in a maic and restrained voice, ¡°Not particrly. What would WH, fed the hand to have diy with him Wakom anew. I got this cat the anat to lor in a pound mood and got into the eras well the started that and shed, ¡°ow alum tefal tonight any p I had not thought about what i wants to eat just yet Houring lite angggration, I could not help but has an NT withmy pred immeralve Coustexperience only amodated to puusata such day, ander vallone were How to line there. Even with states and justiion, not everyone could get in Olven what he just said, it seemed like he had already made a coservation. Usually, I would have been curious and gone along with him. However, today, as I nced at him, I said, ¡°Can I choose whatever I want to eat?! Me nocked and smiled. ¡°Of course¡± Chatper 323 Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Made of Pig¡¯s Brain Idris responded with a gentle and elegant hum, as usual. However, when the car reached the roadside food stall in Lake City, he looked at me with some doubt and a nk expression. ¡°You want us to park here?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I nodded and got out of the car, sitting down at the freshly prepared table by the road. Upon seeing Idris¡® ck Bugatti, the owner could not help but nce a few more times before looking at me and saying, ¡°What would you like to eat, prettydy? Feel free to choose from the menu.¡® I lowered my head to look at the menu but noticed that Idris had yet to leave the car. I nced up at him and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat?¡± Idris shook his head and looked around hesitantly. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s not easy to park here.¡± The owner was a wise person, and upon hearing his concern, he quickly said, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s an open space about a hundred and fifty meters ahead where you can park your car. Just leave your car there.¡± Idris nodded slightly and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Five minutester, Idris came to the food stall but did not sit down. I looked up at him and saw him ncing around surreptitiously, furrowing his brow as if he were in a dilemma. I pursed my lips. I knew that he was quite particr about cleanliness, but I still looked at him. and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat here?¡± He shook his head and hesitated for a moment before finally sitting down. The four¨Clegged stools by the food stall were rtively low. With his tall and long legs, when Idris sat on the stool, he looked like he was sinking into it. It looked especially awkward. He did not have afortable ce to rest his attractive pair of hands, so he had to ce them on his knees. He looked at me and asked, ¡°What are we eating?¡± I simply looked at him. I was not sure if it was because he seemed so ufortable and out of his element for the first time, but I could not help smiling. I opened my mouth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I ordered what I like. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± He shook his head, then nodded slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine as long as you like it.¡± I pursed my lips and could not help but want tough. At this moment, Idris seemed rather¡­ adorable! The wait for the food was not too long, but it seemed like forever as he attracted the attention and scrutiny of many people because he was exceptionally good¨Clooking and looked exceptionally out of ce sitting at this roadside food stall. I could clearly see that Idris was getting restless from being stared at like a monkey in a zoo. If I had not already ordered the food, I had a hunch that he would have gotten up and left. I leaned on my chin and watched him, trying to suppress myughter. Seeing me staring at him, he looked back at me and asked in a low and gentle voice, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Chapter $25 Mader of Pig¡¯s braix I smiled slightly. ¡°At you. You look very good.¡± He straightened his back but still seemed somewhat ufortable, devoid of his usual air of elegance and grace. Even when he wasplimented, he appeared a bit uneasy. However, he still looked at me and slightly chuckled before saying, ¡°If you like looking, then look away.¡± Seeing his somewhat sheepish appearance, I could not help but feel a twinge of guilt. I had indeed brought him here with the intention of seeing him embarrassed, but I did not want to make him too ufortable. I hesitated on whether to leave or not. Then, the owner began serving the dishes. Seeing this, I dismissed the thought. After all, the food was ready, and leaving now would be a waste of food, which was a real sin in this day and age. Screw it. Just one meal would not be so torturous. The owner brought out one dish after another. I had ordered two portions of sd. One was ced in front of Idris, and the other in front of me. I looked at the various dishes on the small table and said, ¡°Give it a try. Their food is quite good.¡± He picked up his fork and hesitated for a few seconds, wiping it with a tissue several times before finally picking up a piece of food. He then took a small bite of it. At first, he seemed to think it would be difficult to swallow, so he had a resigned expression on his face. However, after it entered his mouth, his expression rxed a bit. He looked at me and said, Hmm, it tastes pretty good.¡® I pursed my lips and smiled lightly, saying, ¡°I think it tastes good too. Eat some more.¡® ¡± Perhaps because it passed the taste test, he did not reject the invitation. He took a few more bites, either out of curiosity about what he was eating or because it was delicious. Then, he looked at me and asked, ¡°Is this made of tofu?¡± I shook my head and watched him take another bite. Then, I casually said, ¡°It¡¯s made from pig¡¯s brain.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± The man in front of me was caught off guard and spat out the food in his mouth. It was truly unexpected, and I clearly saw his embarrassment. Chatper 324 Chapter 324 Chapter 324 You¡¯ll Endure Whatever I Make You Do, Right? I handed Idris a tissue, and he took it to wipe his mouth. He did not look too good, but he remained polite and reserved. He did not say much and simply avoided the dish he had initially found tasty. Seeing this, I kept silent and just watched him. ¡°Why not try some of the other dishes?¡± I suggested. He nodded, and within moments, his face returned to its usual handsome and dignified appearance. He picked up his fork and reached for a green dish nearby. As he poked into it, he looked at me and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± I calmly watched him pick up the dish and said, ¡°Snail sd.¡± As expected, the man¡¯s face stiffened, and the food on his fork fell to the ground. He furrowed his brows slightly, withdrew his hand, and hisplexion worsened. I simply looked at him, smiling as if nothing had happened. Then, he reached for another dish without asking this time and prepared to eat it. However, how could I let such a chance slide? After he took a bite, I calmly remarked, ¡°The cold dish with escamoles tastes good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± His expression darkenedpletely. His handsome face remained still as he stared at me without saying a word. After a long while, he could not force down these foods anymore and got up, walking to the side to gag. I watched him coldly, my gaze calm and indifferent. The owner came out and, seeing his reaction, thought there was an issue with the food. He looked at me with concern and said, Ms., is there¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He¡¯s just not used to it,¡± I replied as I settled the bill. Idris¡® embarrassment did notst long. After a while, he returned to his usual elegance and walked over to me. He looked at me and asked, ¡°Are we still going to eat?¡± I looked at him with calm eyes and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± He pursed his lips and did not answer. I smirked a little, not smiling, and turned and walked back in the direction we came from without saying a word. Idris then pulled my wrist. I nced at him with nearly emotionless eyes and said, ¡°Idris, I thought you would understand my intentions by now.¡± ¡°I His expression stiffened. His deep and restrained ck eyes paused for a few seconds, and he finally spoke. ¡°Is this retaliation? Or do you want me to give up?¡± Looking at him, I became even calmer and said, ¡°Both.¡± His face twisted slightly, and his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Alright, I ept.¡± With that, he suddenly turned around and sat back at the small stall. He then proceeded to eat Chapter 324 You¡® Endure Whatever I Make You Do Right? all the dishes he had previously been too afraid to try, one te after another. I stood and watched in silence, unable to exin what I felt in my heart. Five minutester, all the food was gone. Idris¡¯s face was flushed, either from the rush of eating or because he was holding back his difort. Either way, this time he did not vomit. I looked at him, and for some reason, I felt likeughing. He walked up to me, returning to his usual calm demeanor. His voice was hoarse as he said, What else do I need to do?¡± 212 11 Yes, I wanted to torment him to vent the resentment that had been deeply buried in my heart. I was indignant that I lost control when he repeatedly reached out and got closer to me. I was angry at the fact that he had still swayed me despite the hurt he caused me. That was why I brought him here. I wanted to see him in a difficult situation. I wanted to tell him that I would not soften just because he kept getting closer, that I would not fall for him. However¡­ Now, I was the one with an aching heart. His question left me unsure how to respond. Was this it for us? Iplete hatred, unreconciled love. Where would this tepid path lead us in the end? That was how humans were: the more hesitant they were, the more conflicted they became, and the more they suffered. Looking at him, I suddenly sneered. ¡°You¡¯ll endure whatever I make you do, right?¡± He looked at me with his deep and dark eyes, and his voice was restrained and maic as he responded, ¡°Yes.¡± For some reason, whenever one started giving in to their wicked desires, things would spiral out of control. Yes, what was a little embarrassment like this to himpared to what I truly desired to do? Looking at him, I reached out my hand. ¡°Give me the car keys.¡± He handed me the car keys almost instantly, not asking any questions. Seeing him being so obedient, I spoke. ¡°Idris, you said it yourself. Whatever I want you to do, you will endure it. So, you can walk back yourself.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. With that, I turned to the car. ¡°Yvette,¡± he called out, stopping me. I stopped and turned to look at him. I said nothing and merely waited for him to speak. Looking at me, he turned slightly pale and said, ¡°Once you¡¯ve let it all out, can we start over?¡± Chatper 325 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Torturing Myself in a Different Way I frowned and pursed my lips, saying, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Idris fell silent, looking at me without a word. The light in his dark eyes seemed to dim a bit, filled with disappointment and helplessness. He was like an abandoned child. Holding the car keys in my hand, I gazed at him and said, ¡°Idris, we can go back together.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll walk back,¡± he replied firmly. Watching his retreating figure, I lowered my head to look at the car keys in my hand. There was a slight ache in my heart. I could not help but mock myself. When did I be so childish and ridiculous? This way of venting anger was probably something only I coulde up with. Taking a deep breath, I looked up at the pitch¨Cck sky. It was probably eighteen miles from here to Clearwater Residence. It would take quite a bit of physical effort and time to walk back. What was I getting so worked up about, anyway? What absurd behavior! I had never driven Idris¡® car before, but luckily, all cars were more or less the same. It was just a matter of handling the throttle and brakes. I simply would not touch anything else. With that in mind, I slowly drove back. Nearly an hourter, I parked the car downstairs at the Scotts Residence. I did not hurry to get out of the car but instinctively checked the time. It was almost ten o¡¯clock. I was not doubting Idris¡® trustworthiness or worried that he might have taken a cab back. I was more concerned that he might be too honest and actually walk all the way back. Boom! In a matter of moments, thunder rumbled, and raindrops began to patter down. I was stunned for a few seconds, then took out my phone and called Ensio. The phone was answered after just a couple of rings, and Ensio¡¯s voice came through the other end, as formal as ever. ¡°Mrs. Young?¡± I had be tired of telling him to address me differently. I spoke into the phone, ¡°Mr. Candor, Idris is on Riverside Road. He isn¡¯t driving. If you have time, could you go pick him up along the way?¡± There was a brief silence on the other end of the phone. Then, Ensio asked, ¡°Mrs. Young, has something happened?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± I replied, fearing more questions. I got straight to the point. ¡°It¡¯s raining. Please hurry and go.¡± With that, I hung up the phone. At that moment, I could not help but feel that I was too wishy¨Cwashy. Even if Idris did walk back, he was not a dumb*ss. If it started raining, he certainly knew how to take shelter. Why was I so worked up about this? Chauder 424 rena Cifferent Way 212 With that in mind, I decided to get out of the car and enter the courtyard. My mother was making juice in the kitchen and came out to greet me, saying, ¡°Where have you been? Why didn¡¯t youe back for dinner? You and Little Sanchez are the same. It¡¯s sote now, and both of you make me worry every single day¡­¡± Feeling irritated, I did not listen to her and just replied, ¡°I¡¯m going up to my room to sleep now.¡± Nheless, lying in bed, I simply could not fall asleep. After about an hour, my phone rang, disying Ensio¡¯s name on the caller ID. I hesitated for a moment and answered the call. Ensio¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°Mrs. Young, Mr. Young¡­ refuses to get in the car!¡± Darn it¡­ This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. My heart sank slightly. Holding the phone, I suppressed my emotions and calmly said, ¡°That¡¯s his business. You don¡¯t need to call me about it.¡± Ensio was probably speechless for a moment and then said over the phone, ¡°It¡¯s raining heavily outside, and Mr. Young¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s an adult!¡± I interrupted, trying to sound as calm as possible. ¡°What he chooses to do is his business. I have no authority over him.¡± I hung up the phone afterward. Boom! The thunder outside grew louder, and the raindrops fell incessantly, looking like small pearls. Rain in the cold winter was much colder than snowfall. In this weather, getting soaked in the rain would probably get him¡­ I could not help but worry. I got up and went to the window, but I did not open it. I merely felt an inexplicable chill. It was really cold. Would Idris be foolish enough to walk back in the rain like this? No, it couldn¡¯t be. He was not stupid. Even if I told him to walk, now that it was raining, he would not actually walk back. I kept thinking about it, and my heart grew heavier. I nced at the clock on the wall, where the seconds were ticking away. After some time, I looked at the phone instinctively, hoping to find some information about Idris. I wanted to know if he had gone back and if Ensio had brought him back. Perhaps my words earlier had been too cold, so Ensio did not call me again. There were no messages about Idris on my phone. With each passing moment, I became increasingly restless. Chatper 326 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Have You Forgiven Me? In the end, unable to bear the torment in my heart, I grabbed my coat and car keys and left the house. In the hallway, my mother followed me out and asked, ¡°It¡¯s sote, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going out for a walk,¡± I replied hastily and left. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. This time, I did not take Idris¡® car and drove my own. It was pouring rain all the way, with water pooling on the roadsides. Especially along the riverside road, water from all over the city was flowing into the river due to the low terrain. I drove slowly along the main road, and when I approached the city center, I saw a car and a person by the roadside. The car was moving very slowly, making it hard not to notice. As for the person walking slowly on the side of the road, he was tall and had a handsome face. He was walking against the pouring rain, and his whole body was already soaked. He truly stood out among the passersby. However, he did not seem to care and continued to walk forward with much concentration. He was stupid enough to walk back in the heavy rain¡­ Looking at his tall and slender figure, my heart felt stuck for a moment. I could not tell if it was anger or pity, but I parked my car on the roadside, got out, and caught up with Idris. Then I grabbed his clothes. As he stopped and turned around upon being grabbed, he frowned and looked at me, and his voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Let¡­¡± He did not finish his sentence, perhaps because he saw that it was me. He furrowed his brows, and his forehead was slightly wrinkled. He raised his hand to try to shield me from the pouring rain. ¡°Why did youe?¡± Seeing hisrge hand trying to shield me from the rain to no avail, I felt ufortable and angrily said, ¡°Idris, you think you¡¯re being very devoted right now? Do you think that by doing this, I¡¯ll feel sorry for you? No, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll only think you¡¯re incredibly foolish.¡± The heavy rain poured down, and I was already soaked through. The icy rainwater made me shiver uncontrobly. Looking at the man in front of me, his face as pale as a sheet, I could not contain my anger. The man looked at me, his thin lips slightly parted, but he did not say anything in the end. He just stared at me with a hint of redness in the corners of his eyes. His Adam¡¯s apple trembled slightly. ¡°Let Ensio take you back. It¡¯s cold, and you might get sick.¡± After he spoke in a calm and emotionless tone, he turned around and continued to walk forward. I was overwhelmed with anger and grabbed his arm. I looked at Ensio, who was standing not far away, and said, ¡°Take him back!¡± Ensio approached, but after Idris gave him a calm look, he did note any closer and just watched in silence. I never knew a person could be so stubborn. Holding onto Idris¡® hand, my voice was hoarse Chapter 326 Have You Forgiven Me? and in pain as I said, ¡°Idris, I told you to go back. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± 772 He looked at me with a calm and gentle gaze, but his face was pale. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I never wanted to hurt you or our child. Yvette, I was wrong.¡± My eyes welled up in an instant, and tears flowed uncontrobly along with the icy rainwater like a bursting river. This thein had been gradually embedding itself in my heart over time, growing impossible to remove. It reminded me, silently and relentlessly, of his past indifference and hurt. It reminded me, time and time again, that the old Idris was not worthy of my sincerity, not worthy of my attachment, and certainly not worthy of my love. I had buried all my emotions deep within, believing that I would never waver in my feelings for him no matter what. However¡­ the heart is made of flesh, so how could it remain indifferent? The rain fell heavier and heavier, and I was almost numb from the cold. If we stayed like this, we would both be in trouble. Looking at him, I spoke. ¡°Is this how you apologize? By standing here in the pouring rain, freezing both of us to death?¡± He shifted his gaze and looked toward Ensio not far away, saying, ¡°Take her away.¡± I held onto him tightly, my voice slightly hoarse. ¡°Let¡¯s go back together, or else we¡¯ll both freeze to death right here, Idris.¡± He paused for a few seconds, his face trembling slightly as he looked at me. ¡°Have¡­ have you forgiven me?¡± Chatper 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Let¡¯s Freeze to Death Together I pursed my lips and did not speak. My voice was cold and stern as I said, ¡°If you need an answer right now, then let¡¯s freeze to death together here¡­ Ah!¡± I did not have time to react. Suddenly, Idris swept me up in his arms. The car was nearby, and he put me inside. Without saying a word, Ensio started the car and headed straight for Clearwater Residence. It was dead silent the entire journey. Clearwater Residence. It had been a while since Ist came here, but everything looked just as it did before. Idris and I were both drenched from the rain. While it was cold in the rain earlier, at least we got some warmth inside the car. Now, as we stepped out of the car and felt the cold air outside again, I could not help but shiver all over. It was teeth¨Cshatteringly cold. Idris, being tall and slender, stood in front of me, blocking most of the cold wind. He looked at me and said, ¡°There are clean sets of clothes inside the house. Go upstairs, take a shower, and I¡¯ll have Ensio make you some ginger tea to drink before you get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± I pursed my lips. I had mixed emotions at the moment, and I did not want to say much to him. I merely said, ¡°Ensio is unlucky to have met you.¡± He did not seem angered by thatment, only smiling faintly and then saying, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll give him a raise.¡± What¡­? Not saying much more to him, I went upstairs to the master bedroom. I had lived here for two years, and everything was the same as before, with hardly any changes. I was naturally familiar with many things. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It was really cold. After finding some clothes, I entered the bathroom. The warm, soothing water washed away the cold from my body, and I finally started to feel alive again. Indeed, the human body could not thrive in such mistreatment. After getting cleaned up, I saw that the clock on the wall disyed that it was three o¡¯clock in the morning. At this hour, I felt guilty thinking about Idris asking Ensio to make me ginger tea. Hence, I went downstairs to ask Ensio to go rest. Downstairs, I did not see Ensio around, but I did see Idris in a thick robe tinkering in the kitchen. Perhaps he heard some noise as he turned around to look at me. He had already shed his disheveled appearance and regained his usual grace and elegance. He looked at me and said, ¡°I made some ginger tea. Have some before you sleep.¡± I pursed my lips and asked, ¡°Has Mr. Candor gone back?¡± Chapter 3271et freeze to Death Together ¡°Yes,¡± he replied and served me the ginger tea. I could not help but feel a bit awkward, but ultimately, it was for my own good, and there was no reason to refuse. I reached out and took it, then drank everything in one gulp. Well¡­ I was still too inexperienced. The ginger tea was scalding hot, and as it reached my lips, my mouth went numb from the heat, I heard a voice in my ear saying, ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡± Nheless, before I could react, I had already spat out all the tea I had just sipped. Idris was right in front of me,pletely unprepared, and I did not have time to care. I had sprayed all of it all over him, even on his face. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry!¡± I apologized as I grabbed some tissues. I was not sure whether to wipe his face or the robe he had just put on, and for a moment, I was flustered. The man quickly held my wrist, and I raised my gaze to meet his. He was good¨Clooking and wless in every way, no matter the time of day. However, he seemed a bit thinnertely, perhaps due to recent exhaustion, which only seemed to make him even more exquisite than before. Instinctively, I tried to pull my hand away, but he held it tightly and looked at me with narrowed deep ck eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I could not stand his eyes. His gaze was so captivating that it felt like one could easily get lost in them. My heartbeat became somewhat erratic. As I avoided his gaze, I pursed my lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t intentional. You should go wash up again.¡± I withdrew my hand, hastily finished the slightly cooled ginger tea, and then quickly returned to the bedroom. At this hour, it would be impractical to go back to the Scotts Residence. In any case, Clearwater Residence had plenty of rooms, so I did not want to be too snobby. I decided to stay the night here. Lying in bed, I felt a bit confused. This had started as a simple dinner invitation, but somehow, I ended up at Clearwater Residence with him. This inexplicable turn of events left me wondering what it all meant. I had already made up my mind to avoid him and live separate lives, but now¡­ The more I thought about it, the more frustrated I became. I drifted off to sleep in a haze. I slept deeply, and when I woke up, it was already the afternoon. It had rained the previous night, making Lake City¡¯s winter even colder and damper. There was no sunshine outside. It was foggy and gloomy. It was the kind of day that made you want to stay indoors. I sat on the edge of the bed, lost in thought for a while. It was not until my stomach started growling that I got up to freshen up. As I went downstairs, the living room was eerily quiet. There was no one around, and the house felt much colder than before, whether it was because Idris had dismissed the house staff or for some other reason. Chapter 327 Les Freeze to Death Together Originally, I had thought about going back to the Scotts Residence, but as soon as I left the living room, I received a call from Ensio. Getting a call from him at this hour made me furrow my brow. I answered the phone, and on the other end was Ensio¡¯s voice, asking, ¡°Mrs. Young, is Mr. Young still at home?¡± Chatper 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Running a High Fever I nced back instinctively and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ensio spoke. ¡°There¡¯s an important meeting this afternoon, but I can¡¯t reach him. I¡¯ve been trying to contact him.¡± 1 furrowed my brow, hesitated for a moment, and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go check on him.¡± After hanging up the phone, I returned to the living room. I went back upstairs and arrived at the study where Idris had stayed the previous night. I knocked on the door several times, but there was no response. Worried that something might have happened, I tried the door handle and was surprised to find that it was not locked. After a brief moment of surprise, I entered the study. As I stepped inside, I felt a rush of hot air. All the curtains in the study were drawn, shrouding the room in darkness. I reached out and turned on the light, and the room instantly brightened. There, I saw a man lying under the covers. ¡°Idris?¡± I called out. The man in the bed remained still. I called his name two more times, but there was still no response. Realizing that something was wrong, I approached the bed and, upon closer inspection, I noticed that Idris¡® handsome face was flushed. His forehead was covered in sweat, he was trembling uncontrobly, and his lips were pale. I reached out and touched his forehead, which was scorching hot. He had a fever, and it seemed quite serious. Judging by his condition, he must have started running a feverst night. No wonder Ensio could not reach him on the phone. After calling out to him for a while to no avail, I decided to call the Youngs¡® doctor. I then soaked a towel in warm water and used it to wipe his sweat. ¡°Yvette,¡± the man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, barely audible. I leaned in closer to him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± His eyelids trembled, but he seemed unable to open his eyes. He mumbled something, but I could not make out his words. I pressed my ear to his mouth to listen more closely. Only then could I faintly hear the man¡¯s soft voice saying, ¡°I¡­ was wrong.¡± My body tensed, and my heart ached slightly at his words. Even in this condition, he wanted to apologize. Wiping his sweaty forehead, I felt a pang in my chest. My throat was dry as I said, ¡°Who on earth apologizes like this? You¡¯re so stupid!¡± He could not hear my words and continued to mumble, either apologizing or calling my name. The Youngs¡® doctor arrived shortly after. Seeing the severity of Idris¡® fever, he became flustered and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did he get such a high fever?¡± Chapter 328 Ru Feeling a bit guilty, I replied, ¡°He got caught in the rain yesterday, and when he came back, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. He just went to sleep, and I only realized he had a fever now.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The doctor sighed and, as he measured his temperature, said, ¡°I¡¯ll start an IV drip for him. However, his fever is quite severe, and given the duration he¡¯s had it, I¡¯m concerned it might lead toplications if we don¡¯t bring it down quickly. You¡¯ll need to use alcohol to physically reduce his temperatureter. Also, try to get him to take this fever¨Creducing medicine. If we rely solely on the IV, it might take too long, and prolonged fever can be dangerous.¡± I nodded. I went looking for some alcohol and a towel, and after the doctor started the IV, I retrieved the fever¨Creducing medicine. The doctor handed it to me and said, ¡°You¡¯ll need to find a way to get him to swallow this.¡± I tried to crush the medicine and mix it with water to make it easier for Idris to swallow. However, I had underestimated how uncooperative a patient could be. Not only did he not drink the medicine, but he spat it out. Idris probably could not tolerate the bitter taste, and in his fever¨Cinduced daze, he resisted the medication. He looked nothing like his usual stern self. He appeared weak and vulnerable, like a sick child. Seeing that he had spat out all the medicine, the doctor furrowed his brow and worriedly said, ¡°What do we do now? If he can¡¯t take the medicine, the fever might not go down in time, and it could be more serious.¡± I furrowed my brow too, feeling helpless. I had no experience caring for a sick person. When Charlie was sick, he at least had some awareness and could follow instructions. But now, with Idris in this condition, it was clear he could not be reasoned with. I hesitated, then crushed the medicine again. This time, instead of trying to feed it to him, I took a sip and held my mouth to his lips, forcibly administering it. The doctor was a little surprised at this and paused for a moment before silently leaving the room. It was not a lot of medicine, but it was difficult to administer to a patient. Moreover, it tasted incredibly bitter. Holding my breath, I initially intended to let Idris swallow it on his own. However, he showed no sign of cooperation and refused to swallow it at all. I was afraid he would vomit it out again, so I pressed his lips firmly and, in the process, I instinctively stuck out my tongue. The medicine was sessfully administered, but the man greedily plundered my mouth as.if he had tasted something delicious. My body stiffened for a moment, and my hands and feet went numb. Wanting to push him away, I suddenly felt the back of my head being held down. He was bing unabashedly bold. He left me bewildered for a moment. Then, I forcefully pushed him away. My heart raced, and I red at the man lying there. He looked at me with a dazed and lost expression and croaked, ¡°Yvette.¡± Chatper 329 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Fried His Brain Silly When I saw him wake up, anger uncontrobly welled up inside me, and I red at him, saying, ¡°Idris, you b*stard.¡± He looked at me, bewildered, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I struggled to contain my anger for a moment, then got up to put the bowl down, preparing to leave. However, as I ced the bowl down and nced at him out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that his eyes had closed again, and he was still sweating on his forehead. It was as if his brief moment of rity earlier had been nothing more than a momentarypse. I initially thought he was faking it, so I raised my hand and patted his face, saying, ¡°Idris, don¡¯t y dead. If you¡¯re awake, talk to me.¡± Nheless, despite patting him many times, he showed no response and seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep again. The doctor came back in, checked on Idris after I administered the medicine, and then told me, ¡°It seems he¡¯s taken the medicine. Later, you can help him wipe down his body, Mrs. Young. As long as his fever subsides within an hour, he should be fine.¡± I nodded, and the intention to leave that had arisen earlier was strangely suppressed. After all, he was still a patient, and leaving now would not be right. After giving some instructions, the doctor left. I never thought I would be in a situation where I had to take care of Idris, especially having to wipe his body. He was quite gorgeous, not just his face but also his body. Following the principle of not invading someone¡¯s privacy, I wiped his body over his sleeping robe. I tried my best to keep my eyes closed, but asionally, I could not help but identally touch him. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It was really not a pleasant task. After wiping him several times and noticing that the IV had finished, I could feel that his body temperature was graduallying down, and he did not feel as hot as before. Afraid that the sweat¨Csoaked bathrobe might cause him to catch a cold again, I prepared to change it for a clean one. However, just as I was about to remove his sleeping robe, I had an uneasy feeling. When I looked up, I unexpectedly locked eyes with Idris, who was staring at me motionless. There was still a trace of confusion in his eyes. His deep gazended on my hands as I was about to undo his belt. Taken out of context, my actions could easily be interpreted as something inappropriate. After meeting his eyes for only a few seconds, I quickly withdrew my hand. My heart was racing, and my face turned red. I stammered, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to take everything off?¡± he asked, his voice sounding a little dry. ¡°Huh?¡± I was taken aback, then quickly shook my head and said, ¡°Wait¡­ No, your sleeping gown got wet, and I was worried you¡¯d be ufortable, so I wanted to change it. I had no other intentions.¡± I quickly exined in one breath. Although I had no ulterior motives, I could not help but feel a bit uneasy at the moment. He appeared nonchnt and calmly asked, ¡°What other intentions could you have?¡± Huh? Why did it seem like I was the pervert? My face was getting hotter. Standing there, I wished I could leave quickly. However, he acted as if nothing had happened and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to change them?¡± I bit my lip, feeling unsure. I looked at him and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, you can do it yourself.¡± It was not like he had no hands. He furrowed his brows slightly, his face still calm and indifferent as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength.¡± I was speechless. I looked at him for a moment and noticed that the flush on his face had dissipated. He was slightly pale now. Seeing that his fever had just subsided, it was expected that he had no strength. I hesitated for a few seconds, then forced myself to step forward and continue what I was doing. The belt around his waist had been tied loosely, but when I was surprised by him suddenly waking up, I had fumbled and turned it into a dead knot. Bending down to untie it, it took me a while to undo it. We were so close, and he just stared at me without moving, making me feel nervous and awkward. My hands became clumsier than normal. However, he seemed quiteposed and calmly told me, ¡°No need to hurry. Take your time.¡± I raised my eyes and red at him, feeling irritated and embarrassed. I snapped, ¡°Shut up.¡± Surprisingly, heplied and kept silent. I lowered my head to untie his belt again. After a while, I managed to undo it. I tried my best to act as if nothing had happened and removed his pants, recing them with clean ones. Afterpleting all of this with no emotions on my face, I looked at him and said as calmly as possible, ¡°The doctor said you need to rest in bed since your fever has subsided. Ensio already knows; I just talked to him. He should be able to handle everything else.¡± He remained silent and continued to stare at me, saying, ¡°Do you like seeing me naked?¡± What the hell??? I nearly choked on my saliva. I red at him, feeling both guilty and angry. ¡°Idris, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± He looked at me with an air of indifference and said, ¡°You don¡¯t like it? Is my physique not good enough?¡± 1¡­ This guy¡¯s brain must have beenpletely fried. Chatper 330 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 You Have to Take Responsibility I did not want to talk to Idris any longer, so I rolled my eyes at him and prepared to leave, However, he grabbed my wrist, and when i tried to pull away, I realized he still had quite a bit of strength despite being sick I turned back, ring at him, and said, ¡°Idris, what do you Want He looked at me with clear, dark eyes, scouting somewhat helpless and confused, ¡°You took off my robe, and now you want to leave without looking?¡± I was momentarily speechless, then realized that after I put on his pants, I immediately covered him with a nket without giving him his robe. Even so, when did I ever say I wanted to look at him? 1 pursed my lips and said, ¡°Who wants to look at you, Idris? Can¡¯t you stop being so self absorbed?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he responded, as if disappointed that I refused to look at him. Feeling exasperated, I quickly changed him into clean pajamas, I looked at him and asked, ¡°Is there anything you want to eat or drink?¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly, looking somewhat surprised, and asked, ¡°Are you going to cook for me?¡± Seeing his uncharacteristically cutesy demeanor, I felt like my mood lifted for a second, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, I don¡¯t have to cook.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll eat whatever you make,¡± he quickly replied, his voice slightly hoarse,¡± Just don¡¯t leave.¡± I could not help but feel a little touched by his words, When did he be so considerate? Without showing my emotions, I got up and fucked him in. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make something simple, You can¡¯t be picky.¡± He nodded and smiled, his thin lips curving into a charming smile. ¡°Alright!¡± As I left the study, I could not help but think I was being idiotic. Why did I suddenly decide to stay and cook for him when I had initially nned to leave? I must have looked like a devoted caregiver. Although I felt a bit resentful, I could not just leave him behind, especially since he was sick because of me. Cooking something for him did not seem like such a big deal, and I was hungry myself. With these thoughts in mind, I felt a sense of relief as I searched for ingredients in the kitchen. I was not sure how long it had been since Idris used the refrigerator, as many things inside were no longer edible. Fortunately, there were some dry goods that could be used, and the ingredients the maid had stocked earlier were still good. I could prepare some simple food with what I had on hand. I was not as skilled in cooking as my mother, mainly because Icked the talent for it. However, with a little effort, I could make something edible. For example, scrambled eggs with tomatoes and pasta¨Cnothing fancy, but it filled the stomach. After cooking it, I brought it into the study. Idris¡®plexion had improved slightly. When I entered the room, he was resting with his eyes closed, but he turned toward me when he heard mee in. Seeing the bowl in my hand, he raised an eyebrow slightly and asked, ¡°Pasta?¡± I nodded and ced the bowl in front of him, saying, ¡°Just make do with this. There¡¯s nothing else left in the house.¡± He did not say much in response but still sat up. I set up a small table on the bed for him and ced the pasta on it, saying, ¡°If it¡¯s not enough salt, let me know.¡± He acknowledged with a soft hum and ate a bite with elegance. I could not tell from his expression whether it was delicious or not, but I was not in the mood to hear hisments. I had not eaten anything since morning, and my stomach was growling loudly. I went to the side and started eating my portion. I was too hungry to engage in conversation. However, just as I was wolfing down my food, I suddenly heard the voice of the man saying, Yvette, when I was sleeping, you kissed me. TI ¡°Pft¨Ccough¨Ccough¨Ccough.¡± I was taken by surprise and choked on my food, coughing for a while before stopping. I frowned and looked at him. ¡°When did I kiss you?¡± He looked at me with a serious and calm expression. ¡°I felt it. The medicine was very bitter.¡± Damn! Was he not delirious when he was burning up earlier? How could he remember that? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, you really did kiss me?¡± I¡­ 2 I decided not to talk to him. I lowered my head and continued eating, pretending I had not heard him. Seeing that I was not responding, he said again from the bed, ¡°Since you kissed me, you have to take responsibility.¡± What the hell? I looked at him with a puzzled expression, and my teeth were slightly gritted. ¡°Responsibility? He looked serious and earnest. ¡°Yes, you said we were divorced and had no more links to each other. But now that you¡¯ve taken advantage of me, you can¡¯t just walk away.¡± For a moment, I felt like I wanted to punch someone. I looked at him, almost bursting intoughter. ¡°Idris, are you joking with me?¡± His expression remained serious. ¡°I don¡¯t joke around. Yvette, when you¡¯ve done something, can you just deny it?¡± Chatper 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Girlfriend? ¡°What did I do?¡± I chuckled angrily. ¡°Was helping you a mistake?¡± He lowered his gaze slightly and said, ¡°So you think I¡¯m very easy? Can just any woman take advantage of me?¡± ??? Take advantage? Of who? ¡°Idris, when did I¡­?¡± ¡°You kissed me, then touched me!¡± I¡­ If I had known sooner, I would not have touched him even if he was burning to death. Looking at the still half¨Cfull bowl of pasta, I was still hungry. I did not want to waste time arguing with him and said, ¡°Idris, if you want to pin this on me, dream on.¡± Then I pointed at the pasta in front of him and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t. Don¡¯t ruin my meal,¡± This time, he got the message to stay silent and calmly watched me eat. After filling my stomach, I felt much better. I initially thought he would not eat, but to my surprise, he finished the food I ced in front of him, not leaving a single strand of pasta behind. Not wanting to criticize him, I said, ¡°I have something to do this afternoon, so I¡¯m leaving.¡± When he heard I was leaving, his expression changed slightly, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°My illness hasn¡¯t I chuckled. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate? Your fever has gone down, so you won¡¯t die now. Not wanting to waste any more time talking to him, I left the study and departed from Clearwater Residence. Scott Corporation had a lot of things going on, and it was already on shaky ground. Moreover, with what happened to me recently and Maxwell going to Lorrell, we had left Uncle Marcus to handle everything alone. There was undoubtedly a lot of work to be done upon our return. I hurriedly arrived at the Scott Corporation building. I had taken Idris¡® car and did not stop at the underground parking lot. Instead, I drove it straight to the front of the office building. Upon exiting the car, I noticed Maxwell¡¯s car. It was not strange for his car to be here, but what surprised me was that it was not Maxwell driving it. There was a woman at the wheel. Even though she was dressed warmly due to the cold weather, her beauty could not be concealed. She drove away as I watched. When did Maxwell get to know this woman so intimately that he would lend her his car? Curious, I entered the Scott Corporation building and went to Maxwell¡¯s office first. I heard movement inside, and the man working busily at the desk looked up as I entered. Upon seeing Chapter 331 Girlfriend? me, the attractive man raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Yo, you got here prettyte. You seem to be pretty It was almost time to get off work, so he was not wrong. I did not argue and pulled a chair to sit across from him, asking, ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± He furrowed his brow and looked at me in confusion. ¡°Who told you that? And why don¡¯t I know about this so¨Ccalled girlfriend I have?¡± No girlfriend? I raised an eyebrow and leaned closer to him, saying, ¡°No girlfriend, huh? Then, is there someone you like?¡± Under my persistent gaze, his excessively handsome face actually blushed slightly, and he frowned while looking at me. ¡°No.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Clearly, that was not an honest answer. I smiled and continued, ¡°Let me guess. Is it Zoe?¡± He furrowed his brow. It was obviously not her, but he still maintained an indifferent expression. ¡°Yvette, have you finished your work? Are you that free to be gossiping about other people¡¯s private lives?¡± Ignoring his words, I pretended to think and said, ¡°Not Zoe? Then who? Maxwell, you¡¯re quite secretive. You have someone you like, but you haven¡¯t told us. When I go back tonight, I¡¯ll ask my mom. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll make her pester you.¡± He knew best how annoying my mother could be. He looked at me with a bitter face and said, It¡¯s not like that. Where did you get the idea that I have someone I like? I¡¯ve only been back for a few days. Do you think I would find someone I like that quickly?¡± That was a fair point. I hesitated for a few seconds and then asked, ¡°Who did you lend your car to?¡± His hand twitched, and he squinted at me, saying, ¡°Just because of that, you think I have a girlfriend?¡± Chatper 332 Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Excessive Concern for You I did not deny it and nodded in agreement. Maxwell chuckled twice and teasingly rolled his eyes at me, saying, ¡°Yvette, I¡¯m really sorry for confusing you. Charlie sent you so many flowers, and I never suspected a thing. But you see someone driving my car, and you start making wild guesses. You really are something.¡± I shrugged indifferently and replied, ¡°So, if it¡¯s not a girlfriend, then who is she?¡± He sighed in exasperation and said straightforwardly, ¡°A friend, Alice.¡± I did not immediately recall who Alice was and looked at him, somewhat confused. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Seeing my reaction, he rolled his eyes at me and said, ¡°Your mother¡¯s friend¡¯s daughter, whom you met in Lorrell before. Yvette, you should really consider getting your brain checked. His reminder jogged my memory. Alice was Mary¡¯s daughter, older than me by several years, and I had indeed met her in Lorrell. She was quite beautiful. After a few seconds of being slow to catch on, I asked, ¡°She works in Lake City?¡± Maxwell nodded and said, ¡°Yes, she works in Lake City. Mary mentioned it before. Did really not pay attention, or did you just not want to remember?¡± you I felt a bit guilty. There had been so much going ontely that I genuinely had not paid attention. Acknowledging this, I said, ¡°Are you two close?¡± He paused in what he was doing, squinting at me, and said, ¡°Put away those dirty thoughts in your mind. My feelings for her are the same as my feelings for you.¡± I raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Caring for her? Helping her? Protecting her?¡± He shrugged and said, ¡°What else?¡± I nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, then.¡± He seemed dissatisfied and asked, ¡°What do you mean by, ¡®that¡¯s good¡®? What are you implying?¡± Leaning back in my chair, I casually replied, ¡°Zoe is deeply in love with you. During your absence, she¡¯s been asking about you a lot. If you left the city for a bit and happened to fall for someone else, it would break her heart.¡± His mouth twitched irritably. ¡°Can you stop being so nosy? I don¡¯t have those feelings for her. If I do, I¡¯ll talk to her about it when I have the time.¡± I was taken aback and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like her?¡± He shook his head and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like her, but it¡¯s not that kind of liking. She¡¯s a good person, but I don¡¯t want to get into a romantic rtionship right now.¡± I was puzzled and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to? Why? You¡¯re almost thirty, you old man. You¡¯re not nning on being a bachelor for life, are you?¡± Chapter 332 Excessive Concern for You He rolled his eyes at me and said in a slightly annoyed tone, ¡°Would you be happy if I remained a bachelor for life? Tone down your excitement. Let me make this clear: as long as you¡¯re not married yet, I won¡¯t date anyone.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was baffled. ¡°What does my marriage have to do with you?¡± His expression turned serious, and after a few seconds of silence, he looked at me and said, ¡°I promised Mr. Scott that I would take care of you and Aunt Deb.¡± I¡­ This was something I had not expected. I took a deep breath and replied, ¡°No need. I can take care of myself and my mother. You shouldn¡¯t let my situation interfere with your life.¡± He pursed his lips, gazing at me intently, and said, ¡°Then make sure you find someone who will truly care for you.¡± What kind of logic was that? I wanted to argue with him, as I could take care of myself and my mother without getting married. But I realized that his stubborn mind probably would not be swayed, so I remained silent. I got up and said, ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m going to work overtime. Let¡¯s not talk anymore.¡± He snorted and stopped me, saying, ¡°Wait, I have something to tell you.¡± I looked at him and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± He found a few documents and, with a serious expression, said, ¡°Have you carefully reviewed the contracts we signed with Yates Group?¡± I nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve reviewed them. What¡¯s the matter?¡± He furrowed his brows slightly and said, ¡°In these contracts, there are some uses that are favorable to Scott Corporation but not so favorable to Yates Group. Did you suggest these terms?¡± I paused and looked at the contracts again. Frowning, I said, ¡°I did sign the contracts, but Uncle Marcus was the one who reviewed them. I don¡¯t understand all these details, so I didn¡¯t notice anything. I didn¡¯t suggest these terms.¡± Maxwell furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Uncle Marcus suggested them?¡± I hesitated and was not sure myself, so Maxwell took immediate action and called Uncle Marcus to inquire. The answer he received was that it was not Uncle Marcus but Charlie who had suggested these terms. Putting down his phone, Maxwell squinted at me and asked, ¡°Are you really not involved with Charlie in any way?¡± I rolled my eyes at him and sighed, ¡°What kind of involvement could there be? I¡¯ve told we¡¯re friends, close friends!¡± He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Charlie is acting strangely. Why would he include these terms in the contracts?¡± you, I did not understand and looked at him, asking, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Overall, these terms are not harmful to Scott Corporation, so it was not a bad thing Chapter 332 Excessive Concem for You Maxwell pursed his lips and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. I¡¯m just curious. These contracts won¡¯t be of any use unless something goes wrong. But in case something does happen, Scott Corporation won¡¯t bear any responsibility for these multi¨Cbillion¨Cdor projects. He¡¯s preparing to shield you from risks. It takes a very strong rtionship for someone to care about you like this. Yvette, are you sure there¡¯s nothing going on between you two?¡± Chatper 333 Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Startled I was speechless. I grabbed a piece of paper from the desk and threw it at him, saying, ¡°Just shut up. Your mind is in no way cleaner than mine, and if we¡¯re looking for reasons here, maybe he just has too much money and doesn¡¯t care about these billions of dors.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Maxwell replied with just a chuckle, then ignored me and gestured toward the door. ¡® Get lost. We can¡¯t continue this conversation.¡± I did not want to waste any more words on him either, so I rolled my eyes at him and returned to my office to continue working. With so much work at Scott Corporation, and with me arrivingte, I could not leave the office at the usual time. In the evening, my mother called to ask when I would be home for dinner. I told her not to wait for me as I would not be going back. She grumbled a bit but did not press the matter further. By the time everyone else in thepany had gone home, I was alone in my office, going through some documents. I was so engrossed in my work that when the phone suddenly rang, I was startled and even broke into a cold sweat. I picked up my phone and saw that it was a call from Charlie. I suppressed my rising anger and answered the call calmly, saying, ¡°Hello, Mr. Yates?¡± Hearing my voice, the man on the other end of the line furrowed their brows slightly and asked, ¡°Bad mood?¡± I hesitated for a moment. I had been startled a moment ago, and I was indeed a bit annoyed. However, he seemed incredibly perceptive to be able to notice that. I quickly replied, ¡°No. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± The voice on the other end of the line was soft and gentle. Feeling a bit more at ease after dispelling my fears, I replied, ¡°No, but I¡¯m not hungry. What¡¯s the matter? You didn¡¯t call just to ask if I had dinner, did you?¡± A softughter came from the other end of the line. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle over and take you out to eat.¡± I quickly shook my head and said, ¡°No need, I¡¯m really not hungry. Don¡¯t bother. By the way, why did you suddenly add two uses to the contract?¡± Charlie did not seem to care and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. In projects like this, as long as nothing goes wrong, it¡¯ll be fine. But if something does happen, it could lead to financial ruin. I added the uses because I don¡¯t want Yates Group¡¯s problems to affect you.¡± ¡°But this project is a joint coboration, and if something goes wrong, you¡¯ll bear all the responsibility. I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you. I didn¡¯t notice this contract issue before, but now that I¡¯ve seen it, I don¡¯t agree. Let¡¯s set up a meeting with our respectivewyers another day and renegotiate the contract.¡± I did not want to take advantage of Charlie in this way. At first, I had not paid much attention to it since Maxwell had not specifically pointed it out, but if he thought that Scott Corporation was taking advantage of the situation, it could not be good. Regardless of whether I considered Charlie a friend or not, it was still inappropriate. Chapter 333 Startled There was a soft, almost helplessughter on the other end of the line, and it sounded somewhat resigned. ¡°Once a contract is signed and then modified, it loses its legal validity. You don¡¯t need to worry about this. It fundamentally doesn¡¯t affect me or you. Don¡¯t overthink it. And in essence, it¡¯s not really taking advantage of anyone. Don¡¯t make me out to be so noble. I just hope that our cooperation will make you trust me wholeheartedly, so in a way, it¡¯s a little trick of mine. If you do feel guilty, you can treat me to dinner. How about that?¡± How did we end up back on this topic? I paused for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, then let me invite you to dinner another day. Today is toote, and I have other things to do. I won¡¯t be able to go out for a while.¡± There was a slight pause on the other end, but he did not say anything more. Finally, he said, ¡± Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± After chatting for a bit longer, I hung up the phone and prepared to continue reviewing the documents. Suddenly, I heard a noise from outside my office. I was a bit surprised. It was already dark outside, so who else would be workingte like me at this hour? After hesitating, I got up and cautiously walked to the door. I listened for a moment, but there was no This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. more sound. I felt a bit uneasy. The office building was sorge, and with everyone gone at this hour, it felt eerily empty. Moreover, I had been startled by the phone call earlier. With these thoughts in mind, I could not help but feel the hairs on my neck stand on end. I carefully reached for the door handle and opened the door. There was no one outside, and all the lights were off, leaving everything inplete darkness. I could not see anything, and I scolded myself for being paranoid. I tried to reassure myself by saying, ¡°There are no such things as ghosts in this world. I shouldn¡¯t be so anxious.¡± ¡°Yvette,¡± a male voice suddenly said. Chatper 334 Chapter 334 Chapter 334 It¡¯s Me, Don¡¯t Be Afraid There was a buzz in my head, and I involuntarily let out a loud scream. ¡°Ah!!!!¡± My eyes were shut tightly due to fear. I retreated into my office and ended up crouching by the door, my legs shaking from the shock. Knock, knock¡­ There came a knocking on the door, followed by a man¡¯s anxious voice.¡± Yvette, are you okay?¡± I snapped back to my senses upon hearing the familiar voice loud and clear. After being stunned for a few seconds, I then heard the maic voice of the man outside say, ¡°Open the door. It¡¯s me. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Idris? When the name popped into my mind, my fear dissipated in an instant. I got up and went to open the office door, but my hands were trembling. The door remained partially blocked by me. I had initially intended to move out of the way, but I was still trembling from the scare and could not budge. The person outside pushed the door slightly, revealing a narrow opening. He could not enter fully and sounded puzzled as he called out, ¡°Yvette?¡± My voice was somewhat hoarse as I replied, ¡°Wait¡­ just a moment.¡± With great effort, I managed to move aside, allowing the person outside to enter. He was a tall man, and once inside, he looked at me with a worried expression and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± I pursed my lips and looked at him. My temper red as I asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± He examined me from head to toe. After seeing that I was fine, he breathed a slight sigh of relief and said, ¡°I came to take you out for dinner.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± I replied curtly. I wanted to go back to my desk, but my legs felt weak, making it difficult to walk. I ended up shuffling a few steps and sitting in a nearby chair. My subtle movements did not go unnoticed by Idris. He looked at me, his voice carrying a hint of amusement as he said, ¡°Since when did you be so timid?¡± I was not scared now, but I was more irritated than anything else. I nced at him and retorted, ¡°Did you find it amusing to scare me?¡± He appeared somewhat helpless, and a faint smile yed on his lips as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t scare you on purpose. I just called your name, and you screamed in fear without even looking at me. You were in such a panic that it startled me.¡± I ignored his exnation. I was no longer in the mood to continue reviewing the documents. After sitting for a while, waiting for the numbness in my legs to subside, I began to gather my things, preparing to leave. Idris stuck to me like glue, following me around. Annoyed by this, I turned to re at him and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± He remained gentle, showing no signs of irritation, and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to dinner. Skipping meals is bad for your stomach.¡± Chapter 334 It¡¯s Me, Don¡¯t Be Afraid I pursed my lips and replied with annoyance, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about that.¡± He did not argue with me but continued to follow me. I left my office and noticed a beautiful bouquet of gardenia flowers not far from the office area. I liked flowers, especially well- packaged and fresh bouquets like this one. It emitted a faint floral fragrance, and out of appreciation for beautiful things, I This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. took a few extra nces at it. Afterward, it dawned on me that it was quitete, and everyone had left the office. Although I merely took a slight nce around, there were no flowers here before, so these must have been recently ced. Idris approached and picked up the bouquet of gardenias. He looked at me and said, ¡°I saw these on the way and thought you¡¯d like them, so I bought them.¡± I ignored him. I stopped looking at the flowers and did not acknowledge him. I simply left the office area. I could hear footsteps behind me, knowing it was Idris following. I did not want to talk to him and continued to the parking lot, with Idris still trailing me, persistent as ever. I lost my patience and turned to re at him. ¡°Idris, what do you want?¡± He held the bouquet of flowers, which looked beautiful, just like him. Especially now, without his usual coldness and aloofness, he appeared particrly warm. Looking at me, his voice was calm as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve made a reservation. If you don¡¯t like it, we can go to the ce you wanted to gost night.¡± Hearing his mention ofst night¡­ I pursed my lips slightly, squinting as I looked at him and asked, ¡°Idris, do you think that by sticking to me like this, something will happen between us?¡± He did not speak and merely looked at me. The air fell silent for a moment. It was not precisely anger, but I could not describe my ownplicated feelings at this moment. Was I angry with him? Not really. After the events ofst night, I could not exin my own emotions anymore. We remained silent for a while, and I looked at the gardenia flowers in his arms. My heart involuntarily softened a bit, but I could not bring myself to show it. I extended my hand toward him and said, ¡°Give me the flowers.¡± Chatper 335 Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Persistent Pursuer Idris paused for a moment, then his face lit up. He handed me the flowers and asked, ¡°What would you Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. like to eat?¡± I pursed my lips and said a little nervously, ¡°Anything is fine.¡± He nodded, and his mood noticeably improved. ¡±? In the car, I remained silent. Idris was typically a man of few words, and even when he was excited, he still did not say much. However, this time, he took the initiative to say, messaged you about the schedule of the Tully City vacation.¡± Speaking of which, I had almost forgotten about this. I checked my phone and nodded in acknowledgement. We reached our destination in no time. It was a garden restaurant with a peaceful ambience. The courtyard was filled with blooming flowers, and there was the soothing sound of flowing water. It felt like a cozy and inviting little garden. After being led to a window¨Cside table by the waiter, he handed us the menus. Since I was not good at ordering, I passed it to Idris. He hesitated for a moment but did not say much. After giving some instructions to the waiter, they left us alone. The view outside the window was beautiful. I rested my chin on my hand and stared outside quietly. I liked it this way. Lately, there had been so many things going on, and it felt like it had been a long time since I could just sit quietly like this. Idris did not say anything either, merely sitting quietly beside me. We did not feel awkward in each other¡¯s presence, and he did not seem bored by the silence as he sat there with me. If the waiter had not started serving the food, I would have been in a daze for a long time. ¡°Lake City might have its first snowfall the day after tomorrow. The wintersweets in the backyard of the old manor are about to bloom. If you like, we can go back together to see them, ¡°Idris said from across the table. I took a sip of the sweet and savory soup and paused for a moment. I had an instinctive desire to refuse. However, when the words reached the tip of my tongue, I ended up saying, ¡°Okay.¡± He seemed a little surprised that I had readily agreed, and his handsome lips curved slightly upwards as he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick you up from work the day after tomorrow.¡± I did not reply but could not help wondering why I had agreed to him. He did not press me for an answer and continued to serve me food. This interaction seemed to take us back to those two years of marriage we shared. The vibe was simr yet different., During the meal, it was peaceful and harmonious. He did not bring up any other topics, and our conversations revolved around delicious dishes or beautiful sights. If I initiated a conversation, he would engage with me. If not, he would naturally change the subject. Chapter 335 Persistent Pursuer Honestly, this side of Idris made me feel somewhat ufortable. In the past, he had been indifferent and aloof toward me. Now, although it seemed like there was no significant change, I could sense that he was making an effort to engage in more conversation with me. After finishing the meal, it was already quitete. He asked, ¡°Would you like to go out for a walk and digest your meal?¡± I shook my head. I looked at him and said, ¡°I still have a lot of work to do, so I should head back early.¡± He nodded and gently suggested, ¡°Shall I drop you off?¡± I did not refuse and was about to walk with him to the parking lot when I heard a man¡¯s voice not far away. ¡°Ms. Scott?¡± Turning to the source of the voice, I saw two familiar faces, Inch and Charlie. Charlie was sitting in a wheelchair, and the one who had called out to me was Inch. Both of them were good¨Clooking, but the age gap made it inevitable for one¡¯s gaze to be drawn to Charlie at first nce, probably due to the difference in charisma. Seeing the two of them, I could not help but smile and exchange greetings with them. Inch pushed Charlie toward us. Upon noticing Idris behind me, Charlie maintained hisposure, but his tone turned significantly colder as he said to me, ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± I nodded and asked, ¡°Are you having dinner nearby as well?¡± He replied with an ¡®mm¨Chmm¡® and offered, ¡°Are you heading home? I can give you a ride.¡± Before I could respond, the man beside me said in a restrained and calm voice, ¡°No need to trouble yourself, Mr. Yates. Yvette will be going home with me.¡± With that, he took my hand and put on a somewhat boastful attitude. I was genuinely surprised. The man who had beenposed and mild¨Cmannered just moments ago had suddenly be so¡­ arrogant? Charlie furrowed his brow slightly. He pursed his thin lips, then smiled faintly with an indifferent tone. ¡°So, Mr. Young is a persistent pursuer, I see.¡± This remark was undeniably aggressive, a tant provocation. Idris¡¯s face darkened, and the two men exchanged cold res, almost on the verge of a physical confrontation. Worried about a repeat of the scene outside the police station, I looked at Idris, withdrew my hand from his palm, and said, ¡°I have something to attend to. You two can continue your conversation.¡± I had not forgotten thest time I witnessed them fighting. I was the one who got hurt the most. My fragile human body could not withstand such abuse, so running away was the best course of action. Seeing that I was about to leave, both Idris and Charlie simultaneously offered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Chatper 336 Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Dug Out in the End I responded to both of them without looking back and got into a taxi waiting by the roadside. I told the driver the address, heading straight to the Scotts Residence. At the Scotts Residence, My mother was in the living room, engrossed in her TV show. When she heard somemotion, she nced at me andined, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and Little Sancheztely? Neither of you After changing into my slippers, I sat down beside her, grinning, and said, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? I¡¯ve just been really busy with worktely. I had a backlog of things to deal with from a few days ago. Otherwise, with my dimwitted brain, I¡¯d probably squander all the assets you and Dad left behind in no time.¡± She snorted, clearly in a bad mood, and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not be using work as an excuse.¡± I chuckled and joked, ¡°Well, fine. Maxwell didn¡¯te back tonight?¡± She gave me a disdainful look and asked, ¡°Were you two not together?¡± I shook my head and replied, ¡°No.¡± My mother paused, then thought for a moment and said, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s out with that girl Alice. || Alice? I pursed my lips, feeling a bit curious, but I did not ask further. Maxwell seemed to be getting close to Alicetely. Thest time I heard, they were supposed to be investigating thend subsidence issue in Lorrell. Then, how did they end up in Lake City? Could it be¡­? I did not dare to think too much about it. I felt a strange sense of difort. In the following days, Idris continued to send bouquets, each with a different style but all very beautiful. Looking at the flowers that upied most of my office¡¯s square footage, Maxwell could not help but I pursed my lips. Honestly, I used to like flowers quite a bit, but now¡­ it was hard to say. Seeing that I was silent, Maxwell could not help but shake his head slightly and said, ¡°Who on earth taught the mighty Mr. Young this primitive way of pursuing someone? Is this the only trick he has?¡± I could not be bothered to argue with him and raised an eyebrow, looking at him. ¡°What have you been busy withtely?¡± He was taken aback for a moment, furrowing his brow. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Work. What else could keep me busy?¡± I pursed my lips, gazing at him without saying a word. Seeing this, he furrowed his brow slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, making it w like ¡®m having a fortaffair. I¡¯ve been investigating something recently ¡± Anowing what he was investigating, I paused and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±¡± *****much progress,¡± he sighed, sining back in his chair and looking at me.¡± wannow is Christmas, and I heard it¡¯s going to snow in Lake City. Do you have any ns?¡± Thinking of what his had mentioned earlier about the flowers blooming, I hesitated for a WANYIKA It lookest at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± and ¡°YAKKAY PANAS with Alice to go to the orphanage to spend time with the kids. If you have FRANS YOU COME Jom us,¡± he said in a calm tone, devoid of any strong emotions. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I know that he spent a significant amount of time at the orphanage and asionally Yonnered there. After hesitating for a few seconds and recalling Idris¡® words, I paused for a TOW MOTO SENYMdds before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I¡¯ll see tomorrow.¡± the respsykkst with a simple tuum and did not seem particrly enthusiastic. sing him like this, I asked, ¡°What is it?¡± He pursed his lips and replied lightly, ¡°Nothing, just a bit tired. By the way, I told Aunt Deb, and she¡¯ll be going there tomorrow too.¡± I responded with a light hum as well but felt that something was off about his mood. Curious but not wanting to push further, I did not ask any more questions, When Uncle Marcus entered the room and saw both of us sitting in silence, he looked puzzled for a few seconds and then said to me, ¡°Something has happened.¡± Maxwell and I both raised our eyes to look at him and instinctively asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Uncle Marcus handed me his tablet and said, ¡°The news came out this morning. It was suppressed for several hours, but for some reason, it suddenly started trending again.¡± Taking the tablet, I nced at the trending topics and felt a pang of anxiety. The Youngs disregard human life and defile thew¡®. These usations are quite serious,¡± Maxwell stood behind me with his arms folded, squinting his eyes and saying, ¡°All three cases are linked to Mr. Young. It seems like a big deal.¡± Did Officer Jackson not say that this would not be leaked? Just a few dayster, everything was Seeing me silent for a while, Maxwell raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Scared witless?¡± Passing the tablet to Uncle Marcus, I pursed my lips and said calmly, ¡°Someone wants to target the Youngs.¡± Maxwell nced at me with a sidelong look and said with his arms still crossed, ¡°Well, haven¡¯t you ever doubted him? Jack Zanier is dead for real. This is a serious matter!¡± Chatper 337 Chapter 337 Chapter 337 The Youngs Are Not Short of Money ¡°It¡¯s not him!¡± I spoke, not wanting to exin the events that urred after they left Lake City Ladded, ¡°I knew about this matter before, and the police also discovered the issue earlier. They said it wouldn¡¯t leak, but it suddenly did today. It seems someone was intentionally walling around, and Idris is now in trouble. I can¡¯t avoid this either.¡± Maxwell, for once, did not make any sarcastic remarks. After a brief silence, he said, ¡°The trouble with this situation is that the police can¡¯t find the real suspect. There¡¯s no evidence, but everything points to Idris. The public opinion storm it¡¯s causing is not to be underestimated.¡± I pursed my lips. We had thought about this situation a few days ago. Now, we needed to figure out what to do, but proving the innocence of someone wrongly used was already a ludicrous task in itself. Unable toe up with a solution, I could not stay in my office any longer. The sky over Lake City was gloomy, and the impending snow added to the sense of oppression, making my mood even more restless. Before the end of the workday, I grabbed my bag and left. However, as soon as I reached the ground floor, I was suddenly surrounded by a group of people. Before I could react, something cold hit my forehead, followed by a sticky and foul- smelling sensation. ¡°Murderer, profiteer, heartless scum!¡± Angry voices filled the air all around me. I looked around in confusion. My mind went nk. What was happening? Thepany¡¯s security arrived promptly, but they had not been prepared in advance. I found myself surrounded, unable to escape the torrent of insults and anger directed at me. I instinctively covered my head, trying to flee. An overwhelming sense of fear washed over me. Then, I was pushed and fell to the ground, and someone stepped on the back of my hand, causing intense pain and fear to surge through me in an instant. ¡°Make way!¡± I heard a familiar voice in the chaotic crowd. Within moments, I was pulled up, and a familiar voice roared in my ear, ¡°Yvette, are you okay?¡± I shook my head, finally recognizing the person in front of me: it was Idris. The insults from the crowd continued, but they were now kept at a distance. Seeing my bewildered expression, Idris half¨Csupported me and helped me into a car. During the car ride, I remained silent for a long time while Idris used tissues to clean the dirt from my face and body. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The car drove straight to Clearwater Residence, as it was only a few minutes away. By the time we arrived, I had regained inyposure. After taking a shower and changing into clean clothes in my bedroom, there was a knock on the door, followed by Idris¡® voice. ¡°Can Ie in?¡± ¡°Please do,¡± I replied, my voice slightly hoarse. Chapter 337 The Youngs Are Not Short of Money The bedroom door was pushed open, and Idris had already changed into a different outfit: a ck suit that entuated his tall and lean figure. As he entered the bedroom, his handsome face carried a hint of guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got you involved in this.¡± He was referring to the incident that had just urred. I pursed my lips, realizing why I had been suddenly attacked earlier, Jack had been killed, while Christina was imprisoned and humiliated, and Moore had been persecuted in prison. All of them had once harmed me, and each of these incidents was somehow connected to Idris. Human nature tended to prey on the weak. The police had no evidence, and the Youngs were a powerful family with a dominant presence in Lake City for years. No one dared to confront the Youngs directly, but everyone wanted to be a self¨C proimed champion of justice. So they picked me. I felt a slight chill and a mild stinging sensation on the back of my hand. Lowering my gaze, I saw that Idris had already taken out a first aid kit to tend to my wounds. When I tried to retract my hand, he held it firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t move. The weather is cold, and dying the treatment could lead to scarring.¡± Watching his careful movements, I felt dazed. My voice was hoarse as I asked, ¡°How are things on your end?¡± He did not lift his gaze, his beautiful eyes still focused on the wound on the back of my hand. He replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll arrange for bodyguards to be with you.¡± I pursed my lips and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. With the public opinion turning against the Youngs, what about your¡­¡± After applying the ointment, he looked up at me with a calm expression. ¡°No matter how bad public opinion bes, the worst that can happen is the stock prices plummeting. The Youngs are not short of money, so don¡¯t worry.¡± I mumbled in agreement. Alright, they had deep pockets. After a pause, I asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do anything about it?¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill those people, and it¡¯s the police¡¯s job to investigate. As for public opinion, it seems the other party wishes for me to suppress it. In that case, let the storm rage. Just be careful during this time and don¡¯t go wandering around recklessly.¡± At first, I did not understand, and it took me a few seconds to catch on. I looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you trying to uncover the mastermind behind all this chaos?¡± Chatper 338 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 It¡¯s Snowing Idris finished organizing the first aid kit, nced at me, and a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°You¡¯re clever.¡± I rolled my eyes, not in the mood for jokes at a time like this. I looked at him, a bit exasperated, and asked, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m the target, and they¡¯ve orchestrated so many things in session just to make me feel agitated. I¡¯m ying along for now, and I also want to see what they will do next. ¡°1 I pursed my lips, unable to contain my curiosity. ¡°Who is this person, and how can they manipte things even from inside prison,mitting murder without a trace of evidence? Do they hold a grudge against both of us?¡± Idris took a seat in the armchair, his dark eyes narrowing slightly as he seemed lost in thought. After a moment, he replied, ¡°Perhaps he only has a grudge against me, and there may not necessarily be any enmity with you.¡± ¡°Have you offended someone?¡± Over the years, the Youngs had done well in their business, and it was impossible for them not to have enemies. However, having enemies who could go to the extent of framing murders and implicating them was on another level. He shook his head. ¡°The Youngs have a history spanning a hundred years, and they¡¯ve hindered many people¡¯s paths. There are countless who would like to eliminate us. I can¡¯t be sure of the mastermind behind this.¡± That seemed to be the case. Ring, ring¡­ Suddenly, the phone in the room rang. Both Idris and I were taken aback for a moment before realizing that it was my phone. Answering the call, it was Charlie on the line. I had not spoken yet when he asked, ¡°Yvette, are you okay?¡± I shook my head, quickly realizing he could not see me. I hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. How did you know?¡± Idris watched me, and I felt a bit uneasy. Charlie continued, ¡°I came to the Scott Corporation building, hoping to invite you for dinner. I heard it from someone in yourpany.¡± I smiled faintly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m doing fine. However, I might not be able to have dinner with you today. I have some things to attend to. Maybe another time, and I¡¯ll treat you.¡± There was a pause on the other end for a few seconds before he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have time tomorrow either?¡± I shook my head and chuckled. ¡°Tomorrow¡­¡± I realized halfway through that Maxwell had mentioned tomorrow was Christmas, and it might snow in Lake City. Charlie, having grown up abroad, probably considered this day special and wanted to have a meal with friends. After a brief pause, I suggested, ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s wait and see tomorrow. If I have time, I¡¯ll call you in advance.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± I could hear the excitement in his voice. After hanging up, Idris continued to gaze Chapter 338 It¡¯s Snowing at me, his dark eyes unchanging. 213 Feeling a bit uneasy, I put away my phone and said, ¡°Thank you for today. I¡¯ll head back now.¡± He pursed his lips, remaining silent, and then stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± Once we left the vi, I could sense that Idris¡® mood was a bit off, but I could not figure out why. In any case, I did not say much either. It was not until the car stopped in front of the Scotts¡® building that I prepared to get out of the car, and that was when Idris suddenly stopped me. ¡°Yvette!¡± I responded with a sound of acknowledgment, looking at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Idris¡® expression had been off for some time, and he looked at me, saying, ¡°Do you hold me and Charlie in the same regard?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. His question left me momentarily stunned. I gazed at him, somewhat puzzled, and asked, What are you trying to say?¡± !! He began speaking, his voice somewhat heavy. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯ll ultimately choose, but can you give me a little more time? I¡¯ll do my best. And if in the end, it¡¯s still not enough, only then can you consider giving up on me, alright?¡± I froze, feeling numb for a moment. I opened my mouth, many things on my mind, but in the end, I did not know what to say and simply replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Upon hearing my response, his expression improved slightly. He looked at me with a gentler expression and said, ¡°Go back now and stay safe.¡± I watched him leave, remaining in ce for a long time. Give up on him? Love could make someone who was once high and mighty be cautious and self¨Cconscious. How could someone as elegant and dignified as him describe himself this way? He had always been different from Charlie. He was the one who had stirred my heart, the one I had once wanted to spend my life with! The next day, as expected, Lake City saw its first heavy snowfall of the year. Located in the south, Lake City did not experience snow as early and frequently as the northern regions did. Many times, it might just have a few dry, cold days throughout the year, making it rare to see snow pile up. Thus, to witness a world covered in snow was a delightful surprise. When I woke up, I heard my mother¡¯sughter from the yard. I got out of bed and drew back the curtains. The sight before me was a world nketed in white snow. My mother was bundled up in a thick ck down jacket, squatting on the ground, using a small shovel to clear the snow. She chatted happily with Maxwell, herughter echoing in the yard. Maxwell had studied in Northern Ollibery for a few years and was indifferent to snow, but perhaps after seeing my mother so happy, he decided to join in the fun. Noticing that someone was watching him, he looked in my direction. Seeing that I was awake, a smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Come down and help shovel the snow.¡± Chapter 338 It¡¯s Snowing 37 He could not resist the urge and threw a snowball he had in his hand at me while speaking. Luckily, I reacted quickly and dodged it. The snowball ended up inside the house and melted away in no time. Chatper 339 Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Orphanage Perhaps due to the snowfall, I was in a good mood. I quickly changed into warm clothes and prepared to go out for a walk. My mother and Maxwell returned to the living room, where a steaming breakfast was ready. While I ate my yogurt, Maxwell asked, ¡°Are you going to the office today?¡± I nodded and asked in return, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± He raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. Don¡¯t expect me to work overtime. I have other ns.¡± I had forgotten that it was the weekend today. It suddenly dawned on me. I asked, ¡°Are you both going to the orphanage?¡± My mother and Maxwell both nodded, and my mother asked, ¡°Are youing too?¡± Earlier, I had forgotten it was the weekend and had nned to go to the office. However, the snow today had put me in a good mood, and I could not help but think about what Idris had mentioned earlier about the wintersweets in the backyard of the Young¡¯s old manor. Seeing me silent, neither of them pressed for an answer. After breakfast, we all packed our things, and they both left. I had intended to go to the office, but the beautiful snow outside made me feel yful. So, without really thinking, I decided to follow my mother and Maxwell and joined them as they left the house. During the car ride, I noticed that we were not heading directly to the orphanage. Curious, I asked, ¡°Are we going somewhere else first?¡± My mother replied, ¡°We¡¯re picking up Alice. She¡¯sing with us.¡± Alice¡­ It did not take long for us to arrive at a residential area where Alice seemed to have been waiting for us. She was dressed in a thick pink down jacket, her medium¨Clength hair tied up in a bun, making her look young and lively. Maxwell was driving, and my mother was in the front passenger seat, so naturally, Alice and I sat in the back together. When she saw me, Alice seemed surprised at first, but then she shed me a friendly smile. Since I did not know her very well, I returned her smile politely and then looked out the car window, lost in thought. My mother and Alice seemed quite close, chatting all the way there. asionally, Maxwell would join in with the conversation, but I could not find a way to participate, so I remained silent. Halfway through the journey, my phone received a text message from Idris. I nced down at the message, which read: [Not going to the office today? Doing anything else?] Chapter 339 Orphanage At first, I did not quite catch on, but after a few seconds, I nced at the rearview mirror and noticed two ck cars behind us. I suddenly remembered that Idris had mentioned arranging bodyguards to follow mest night. No wonder he knew so quickly that I was not going to the office today. I replied to the message with a simple: [Yeah.] Then, I turned off my phone. Maxwell probably noticed the cars behind us as well, as he cast a meaningful nce at me through the rearview mirror. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Unintentionally meeting his gaze, I shot him a warning re to keep quiet. Alice, noticing the interaction between Maxwell and me, smiled at me and said, ¡°Yvette, you look much prettier than thest time I saw you.¡± I smiled and replied, ¡°I must have looked quite disheveled thest time.¡± She gave a slight smile and remained silent. At the orphanage. After getting out of the car, Maxwell and my mother started unloading things from the trunk. The director of the orphanage came out to greet us with a smile and exchanged greetings. It was my first time here, or at least the first time I could remember, since I probably came here when I was very young and had no memories from the time. This ce seemed a bit remote, and as I observed, some of the facilities appeared to be aging, indicating that it had been around for a while. ¡°Is this your first time here?¡± Maxwell asked softly in my ear, noticing my curiosity as I looked around. I nodded and turned to him, asking, ¡°Do youe here often?¡± He shrugged and said with a calm face, ¡°I lived here for a few years when I was a child. Later on, when I was in school, I woulde back here sometimes. When I went abroad for my studies, I would return here at least once a year, but recently, I¡¯ve beening asionally.¡± The realization hit me. He had lived here before? Now it made sense why he seemed so familiar with the director earlier. ¡°The children are still napping right now. They¡¯ll wake up in a while. Come, follow me to the office, and I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± The director was a gray¨Chaired grandmotherly figure, and her age showed in her appearance. She smiled and spoke as she led us. We followed her around an old basketball court and arrived at a building. The environment here appeared weathered, but it had all the necessary facilities, though some of them seemed quite old. In the director¡¯s office, after she poured each of us a ss of water, she smiled and spoke to us, mostly about the children at the institute. She told us about kids who were deliberately abandoned on the streets, and had no contact with their parents, as well as some who lost their parents due to idents and had no legal guardians, so they ended up here. The snow outside was falling heavier, and I could not resist the urge to go out and see it for myself. My mother, noticing that I kept looking outside, sighed. ¡°Alright, bundle up tightly, Chatper 340 Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Friends of his neck. Without waiting for his reaction, I ran away from him. Sure enough, after I had only run a few steps, I heard Idris gritting his teeth. ¡°Yvette.¡± I looked back and gave him a provocative smile, then grabbed a snowball from the ground and threw it at him. He did not dodge, and it hit him squarely in the face, making his handsome expression quite amusing. Annoyed by my teasing, Idris stood up and shook off the snow, then grabbed a snowball from the Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ground and threw it at me. I knew he would not let me off easily, so I dodged his attacks while We exchanged attacks, and just as he hurled a giant snowball toward me, I flexibly dodged it. I did not feel the pain of being hit, but I suddenly heard a woman cry out, ¡°Ah!¡± Obviously, that voice was not mine. I turned to look and saw it was Alice. She had been standing not far behind me, and when Idris threw the snowball at me, I managed to dodge, but she did not. The snowball hit her squarely in the face. Hearing her cry, Idris also restrained hisughter and turned his gaze in our direction. Seeing Alice standing still, I quickly went over and asked, ¡°Are you okay? Did it hurt you?¡± She shook her head, her gaze warm and friendly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really.¡± After saying that, she raised her gaze to look at me and then at Idris with a gentle smile on her face. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you guys.¡± I shook my head. I was starting to feel a bit tired from ying, so I looked at her and said, ¡± No, we¡¯re getting tired from ying anyway. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. Where did you go just now?¡± She raised the camera in her hand and smiled. ¡°I was wandering around the orphanage, trying to capture some footage. I n to write a report and publish it to help improve the environment for the children here, so they can have a better ce to study and live.¡± I nodded and could not help but admire her kind¨Cheartedness. ¡°You¡¯re so considerate. Meanwhile, I was just ying around.¡± She smiled lightly and then looked at Idris, hesitating as she asked, ¡°Who is this¡­?¡± Idris resumed his usual cool and indifferent demeanor when dealing with strangers. I introduced him, saying, ¡°My¡­ friend, Idris.¡± Idris squinted his dark eyes in my direction, clearly silently asking, ¡®Are we just friends?¡® 14 and you can go out and take a walk with Alice.¡± I could not help but feel happy. I suppressed my excitement and went outside with Alice. The snowfall had intensified, and I loved it. I could not resist standing in the snowy field, extending my hand to catch snowkes and letting the fluffy, white, cotton -like kesnd on me. Alice, perhaps not very familiar with me, watched me for a while and then left. We did not have much to talk about anyway, so I entertained myself. ¡°Yvette.¡± I was crouching on the ground, preparing to roll a snowball, when I heard a familiar, cheerful voice. I turned around and saw a lively figure I recognized¨Cit was Zoe. of his neck. Without waiting for his reaction, I ran away from him. Sure enough, after I had only run a few steps, I heard Idris gritting his teeth. ¡°Yvette.¡± I looked back and gave him a provocative smile, then grabbed a snowball from the ground and threw it at him. He did not dodge, and it hit him squarely in the face, making his handsome expression quite amusing. Annoyed by my teasing, Idris stood up and shook off the snow, then grabbed a snowball from the ground and threw it at me. I knew he would not let me off easily, so I dodged his attacks while We exchanged attacks, and just as he hurled a giant snowball toward me, I flexibly dodged it. I did not feel the pain of being hit, but I suddenly heard a woman cry out, ¡°Ah!¡± Obviously, that voice was not mine. I turned to look and saw it was Alice. She had been standing not far behind me, and when Idris threw the snowball at me, I managed to dodge, but she did not. The snowball hit her squarely in the face. Hearing her cry, Idris also restrained hisughter and turned his gaze in our direction. Seeing Alice standing still, I quickly went over and asked, ¡°Are you okay? Did it hurt you?¡± She shook her head, her gaze warm and friendly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really.¡± After saying that, she raised her gaze to look at me and then at Idris with a gentle smile on her face. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you guys.¡± I shook my head. I was starting to feel a bit tired from ying, so I looked at her and said, No, we¡¯re getting tired from ying anyway. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. Where did you go just now?¡± She raised the camera in her hand and smiled. ¡°I was wandering around the orphanage, trying to capture some footage. I n to write a report and publish it to help improve the environment for the children here, so they can have a better ce to study and live.¡± I nodded and could not help but admire her kind¨Cheartedness. ¡°You¡¯re so considerate. Meanwhile, I was just ying around.¡± She smiled lightly and then looked at Idris, hesitating as she asked, ¡°Who is this¡­?¡± Idris resumed his usual cool and indifferent demeanor when dealing with strangers. I introduced him, saying, ¡°My¡­ friend, Idris.¡± Idris squinted his dark eyes in my direction, clearly silently asking, ¡®Are we just friends?¡® Chatper 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Ariel I just brushed Idris off. Alice hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Is Mr. Young the chairman of Young Corporation?¡± Idris only hummed in acknowledgment, not really giving a proper answer. Alice caught the subtle nod and shed a small, knowing smile, deciding not to pry any further. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the asion? What brings Mr. Young to our humble neck of the woods?¡± Maxwell¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm. Idris barely nced at him, his face a mask of indifference, making it clear he was not about to engage. Maxwell, getting the hint that Idris was not biting, turned to Alice instead and asked, Where¡¯d you go?¡± 11 Alice showed him what she had in her hands and repeated the same thing she had told me. Maxwell eyed Idris with a raised eyebrow, starting to say, ¡°Mr. Young, with your family¡¯s empire being so vast¡­¡± He cut himself off, realizing maybe it was not the bestment to make. The kids were just waking up from their naps. Eagerly, Maxwell grabbed Alice to help hand out the Christmas presents they had brought for the kids. Watching them, I turned to Idris and offered, ¡°Care to help out?¡± He nodded, whipped out his phone for a quick call, and before we knew it, a van pulled up. Director Williams and her mother had wrapped up their chat and came outside to greet the neers with warmth and friendliness. Idris, true to form, kept his cool and responded with a nod. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Charles had driven the car in, and after he parked, he walked up to Director Williams with a friendly nod. ¡°Hey, Director Williams, I¡¯m with Young Corporation. Mr. Young sent over some essentials for the kids. Could you have someone help unload them in a bit?¡± Director Williams was quick to thank him and got some of the orphanage¡¯s teachers to help with the unloading. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Idris watching as they took big boxes off the car. I could not tell what was inside, so I asked him, ¡°What¡¯s all this stuff?¡± ¡°Just some necessities. Charles took care of the shopping,¡± Idris answered, his voice casual. ¡°It¡¯s mostly warm clothes and school supplies, along with a bit of sports gear,¡± Zoe added, her eyes drifting towards Maxwell and Alice, who were getting ready to hand out presents to the kids nearby. That was just like Idris, always thinking practically, and with Charles in charge, it made sense. Chapter 341 Anel I refrained from prying any further. Maxwell knew Director Williams well, so he had gone all out, getting presents for every single kid in the ce, probably the stuff they had been dreaming of. Maxwell and Alice were now the center of attention, with a swarm of kids, both big and small, buzzing around them, all excited and chatty. I spotted a skinny little girl of maybe four or five years old off to the side, clutching a grubby stuffed bunny. She could not make her way through the crowd, so she just stood there, hugging her bunny and watching with hopeful eyes. I noticed her from a distance and made my way over. The little girl caught sight of meing closer and shyly backed away a bit. I stopped, not too close, and shed her a warm smile. ¡± Hey there,¡± I greeted, offering a friendly wave. She blinked at me a couple of times, not saying a word. At least she did not retreat any further. She just stood there, eyeing me cautiously as if trying to figure me out. I kept the smile on my face and nced at the well¨Cloved rabbit she clutched. ¡°That¡¯s a really cute bunny you¡¯ve got there,¡± I told her. She hugged the bunny a little tighter at my words but stayed quiet. When she did not respond, I chuckled softly and fished out some candy from my pocket. ¡°Do you like sweets?¡± I asked, holding them out to her. She bit her lip, her eyes lighting up for a moment. Then she gave a slight shake of her head and whispered, ¡°No eat.¡± Her voice was sweet, with a unique lilt that made her words sound extra gentle. Encouraged by her speaking up, I grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m Yvette. What¡¯s your name? Can you share it with me? After a brief hesitation, she finally shared, ¡°Ariel Lopez.¡± Her name made me raise an eyebrow in surprise, but I kept the smile on. ¡°Well, Ariel, now that we know each other¡¯s names, we¡¯re friends, right?¡± She gave a hesitant nod, her beautiful eyes still guarded. Suddenly, a blue Spiderman backpack appeared next to me. I turned to see Idris holding it out. I blinked in surprise and looked at him. He just gave a nonchnt shrug and said, ¡°She might need it.¡± Idris was never one for many words. I took the backpack, eyeing the superhero design. Although I could not help but wonder about Idris¡¯s choice, I pondered whether he really thought Ariel would be into Spiderman. What was going through his head? ¡°Hi,¡± Ariel¡¯s soft voice interrupted my thoughts, a little less timid now. I nced at her and gave a soft smile, a thrill of surprise fluttering in my chest. She was actually starting a conversation with me. She pointed at the backpack in my hands, her eyes wide with hope. ¡°Can we trade? I¡¯ll give you my bunny.¡± Chatper 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Overheard by Chance This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. With eamest eyes, Ariel offered me her well¨Cwon but dearly cherished stuffed rabbit I was honestly taken aback that she wanted the backpack ¡°You don¡¯t have to trade,¡± I said. ¡± Consider the badpack a gift. Let¡¯s be friends, okay?¡± The little girl paused, fidgeting for a few seconds before she shyly pulled a piece of candy from her cat and handed it to me. ¡°For you,¡± she said. I was toured, a smile spreading across my face as I epted the candy and handed her the backpack With the backpack now in her arms, she beamed and scampered off to where the other kids were resting Surprised, I turned to Idris. ¡°How did you know she would like the backpack??¡± littis looked as calm as ever. ¡°She¡¯s been eyeing that bag for a while. It was pretty obvious.¡± Wel He was quite observant, huh? After we finished handing out items, with the snowing down hard outside, we were concerned about the kids catching a chill, so everyone stayed in to y. I had never been great with kids, so I sat out, and Idris did too. He was like a statue when he was quiet Concerned that he might be a bit out of ce just standing around in the ssroom, I invited him to join me in the hallway to watch the snowfall ¡°This ce is going to be tom down soon,¡± he said out of the blue. I turned to him, puzzled. ¡® What?TM He arched an eyebrow and exined in his usual even tone, ¡°Thisnd is owned by Young Corporation. It¡¯s included in the new district development n. They¡¯ve got six months to clear out.¡± The news that he blurted out was unexpected. I looked at him and asked, ¡°Where will all these kids go? TM Finding a new home for them was not just about getting a roof over their heads. They needed food, clothes, and all the basics. Without some outside help, the director could not make ends meet with just government aid. Idris nced down at me, a slight smile ying on his lips. ¡°Do you really see me as some cold - hearted tycoon?¡± I bit my lip and stayed quiet. It was not that I saw him that way. It was just that relocating all those kids would cost a fortune. Business was business, and thend was the Youngs¡® to start with. The fact remained that if they did not find a way to help the kids and just sent them packing, well, it would not be the first time something like that happened. When I did not say anything, Idris chuckled, a bit of resignation in his voice. ¡°You know, Grandma gave a lot to the orphanage over the years. She¡¯s got their futures all figured out.¡± Madam Young. That name hit me like a shback to a decade ago. Madam Young was not just about orphanages; she built schools in the mountains, donated to charities, and helped kids in the poorest ces. She was driven by a sense of guilt, pouring her heart into charity work as if she had something to make up for. I kept these thoughts to myself as I wandered down the hallway, the falling snow painting a serene picture outside. ¡°Getting these kids settled, giving them a chance at a different life¡­. that¡¯s something good, right?¡± Idris¡¯s phone buzzed, and he stepped away to take the call. I leaned over the railing, lost in the winter wondend. My mind drifted to Maxwell¡¯s parents¡® untimely deaths. He has been digging for answerstely, and I wondered how that was going. I knew the whole story but could not find the words to tell it. It was like being caught between a rock and a hard ce. On one side, there was the Youngs trust in me, and on the other, the truth that weighed a hundred lost souls. Even after ten years, what could I say? ¡°Zoe, I¡¯m really sorry, but I just can¡¯t give you the answer you¡¯re hoping for. You¡¯re an amazing girl,¡± came a voice from the stairwell that stopped me in my tracks. It was so familiar. Maxwell Zoe? What was going on with them¡­? I was about to bail when I spotted Aliceing our way, scanning the area as if she was on a mission to find someone. Rather than walking up to her and crashing Zoe and Maxwell¡¯s intense moment, I made my choice in a split second, ducked back, and hid behind a stone column to stay out of her sight. Their voices kept floating over from the stairs. Zoe sounded like she was fighting back tears. ¡°So, you¡¯re turning me down?¡± Everything went quiet for a few heartbeats, then Maxwell¡¯s voice cut through, icy and firm, Zoe, we¡¯re just not right for each other. It¡¯s on me. I should¡¯ve been clear with you from the get -go and not strung you along. I¡¯m not cut out for marriage or even dating. I can¡¯t give you the kind of security and peace of mind you¡¯re looking for. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t return your feelings.¡± Chapter 343 The Crushed Confession Chatper 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 The Crushed Confession Maxwell shot her down with such brutal honesty. Zoe¡¯s voice only grew more wobbly, ¡°I can take care of my own stability and security. Who¡¯s to say who is right for dating or marriage? Isn¡¯t that something you figure out as you go along? You¡¯re rejecting me without even giving it a thought. Is it because there¡¯s someone else you like?¡± Zoe¡¯s voice was tentative, almost afraid of the answer. The air hung heavy for a moment before Maxwell finally said, ¡°No.¡± It seemed Zoe picked up on Maxwell¡¯s chill because her voice slowly evened out. ¡°So, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t like me, in and simple?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Maxwell¡¯s voice was tinged with a hint of frustration, ¡°You¡¯re great, Zoe. That¡¯s not what I am saying.¡± The stairwell went silent for what felt like an eternity but was probably only half a minute. I could not make out the looks on their faces, and I sure did not know what was going down, but it was clear as day that Maxwell had just turned Zoe down. After a long pause, Zoe¡¯s voice echoed, ¡°Thanks for being honest with me. I get it now.¡± Maxwell let out a tiny grunt, like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. When I heard footsteps, I got all jittery, scared of getting caught. I ducked behind a column, trying to blend in with the shadows. I swear I was not trying to snoop. It had been a total fluke. If they caught me lurking, I would die of embarrassment. As the footsteps drifted away, I crept out from my hiding spot, breathing a sigh of relief. Close call. ¡°You¡­ were you listening in just now?¡± The voice from behind nearly gave me a heart attack. I turned around slowly to find Zoe with eyes all puffy and red, obviously from crying. I tried to y it cool with a strained chuckle. ¡°Uh, hey¡­ what are you doing you here?¡± She was still a bundle of nerves, stepping closer. ¡°You heard it all, didn¡¯t you, Yvette? That was not cool.¡± I was tripping over myself to apologize, ¡°If I say it was an honest mistake, would you believe me?¡± She let out a weary sigh, brushing it off. ¡°Forget it. Just don¡¯t tease me about it, okay?¡± I was quick to reassure her, ¡°No way, I wouldn¡¯t do that. You¡¯ve got guts, you know.¡± Confessing without any clue about how the other person felt and standing strong even after a letdown was very brave to me. She rested against the railing, gazing at the snowkes dancing in the air, and muttered, ¡°Guts? More like foolish, if you ask me.¡± I had never been the best at the wholefort thing, especially when it came to love gone wrong. I gave it a shot anyway, though. ¡°Hey, love doesn¡¯te with a rulebook. You liked him, so you told him. That¡¯s totally cool. If he doesn¡¯t feel the same, it¡¯s his loss, seriously. You¡¯re awesome¡ªsmart, kind, and a total catch.¡± She burst outughing, her eyes crinkling up like little crescents. ¡°Yvette, you¡¯re so old- school with your pep talks.¡± I could not help smiling sheepishly. Comforting really was not my strong suit. Chapter 343 The Crushed Confession She gazed out at the snowkes drifting down, catching a few on her hand. As they melted into tiny puddles, she pulled back her hand and said with determination, ¡°You know what? I¡¯m pretty great. He¡¯s not losing me. I¡¯m not giving up. Whatever happens, I¡¯ve got to try.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± I blinked, totally lost. ¡°You¡¯re¡­?¡± Her grin was infectious. ¡°Yep, I¡¯m going after him.¡± Panic fluttered in my chest. Nothing scared me more than one person who had checked out and another who would not let go. That could get scary fast. Pride would go out the window, or worse, one would end up totally obsessed. Everyone had seen those love¨Ccrazed characters in shows and books, right? I took a deep breath and turned to Zoe. ¡°Look, Zoe, love isn¡¯t everything. Liking someone, loving someone¡­ If it doesn¡¯t work out, you don¡¯t have to focus on it forever. We¡¯ve got to let things be. Things won¡¯t always work out the way you expect.¡± Zoe made a face, trying not to crack up. ¡°Yvette, what are you even saying? What¡¯s all this about wrecking stuff?¡± Iughed awkwardly, feeling my face heat up. ¡°I mean, Maxwell¡¯s not a viin. He just doesn¡¯t like you that way. It doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re enemies. Anyway, there¡¯s more to life than just romance. People can be friends or found family, you know?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chatper 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 I Never Meant to Hold Her Up As I rambled on, Zoe watched me intently. Then, out of nowhere, she burst outughing,¡± Yvette,¡± she said, ¡°you don¡¯t seriously think I would get all worked up and plot revenge after being turned down, right?¡± Whoops! I managed a sheepish grin, totally at a loss for what to say next. She pressed a hand to her forehead, her expression the picture of frustration. ¡°What kind of person do you think I am? Sure, he turned me down, but I don¡¯t hate him. I¡¯m definitely not about to get all vengeful Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. just because I can¡¯t get the love I want. Let¡¯s not make this into some soap opera, okay?¡± ¡°So why keep chasing him if¡­¡± I mean, he had already said no, and here she was, still hanging 1. on. She rolled her eyes, gave a little shrug, and exined, ¡°I¡¯m not ready to throw in the towel just yet. It¡¯s not about being annoyingly persistent. He said no, but he¡¯s not into anyone else right now, right? I get it, my sudden confession was pretty bold. Liking someone is supposed to be wonderful, but that¡¯s just on my side. Dumping my feelings on him so suddenly probably made him feel cornered and awkward. His rejection makes sense.¡± She paused, then added with a serious tone, ¡°I loved dolls when I was little. Dad said I could earn them by helping out with chores around the house. I had to work for my reward before I could get the doll I wanted. Even back then, I knew that whether it was a person or a thing you wanted, you¡¯ve got to put in the effort. Just talking won¡¯t cut it. I¡¯ve been crushing on Maxy, but all this time, I¡¯ve only ever talked about liking him. I never really showed him who I am, or how sincere my feelings were. So, of course, he would say no.¡± I bit my lip, gazing out at the dwindling snowkes, and finally asked, ¡°Your sincere feeling?¡± She nodded and said firmly, ¡°Absolutely. Liking someone has to be genuine. Otherwise, what¡¯s the value of those feelings?¡± Despite all your heartfelt efforts, what happens if you still cannot win them over? This question lingered in my mind, prompting me to ask, ¡°But what if, after all your heartfelt efforts, you still can¡¯t win them over?¡± She looked at me, her eyes clear and calm, and with a small, thoughtful smile, she replied, ¡± Then I¡¯ve done all I could. I¡¯ve fought for it. If things still don¡¯t turn out the way I want, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve put my heart into this crush, and if it¡¯s unrequited, it¡¯s not something I¡¯ll regret. In fact, it¡¯s the person who missed out on my genuine love who should feel the loss.¡± She was right, though. After Zoe left, I lingered by the railing, lost in my thoughts for a long while before I retraced my steps. I had not gone far when I saw Idris up ahead, steadying Alice by his side. Alice was limping- Idris gave me a brief, steady look when he saw me. Alice, however, seemed flustered, her eyes darting about as if she had more to say but was holding back. Then, with a gentle voice, she turned to me. ¡°Ms. Scott, could you get Maxwell Chapter 344 1 Never Meant to Hold Her Up for me? I took a bad step and hurt my ankle.¡± I nodded, but before I could say a word, Charles was already by her side, quick to lend a hand. Idris had been giving her his arm more for bnce than full support. Once Charles was there to help Alice, he came over to me, his tone even and calm. ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°Just watching the snow by the railing,¡± I replied, my voice just as light. As I was chatting, Maxwell showed up. He caught sight of Alice, who was hurt, and his brow creased ever so slightly. Without a second thought, he scooped her up in his arms and whisked her away. They were gone. I watched them leave, an eyebrow quirked up in thought. Maxwell¡¯s reaction was¡­ well, it made me wonder. After a whirlwind day at the orphanage handing out gifts and ying with the kids, it was time to head back. Alice had taken a tumble, so Mom and Maxwell went with her to the hospital. Zoe and Charles stuck together, which meant I ended up riding with Idris. Idris gripped the steering wheel, his gaze locked on the road ahead. In a deep and controlled voice, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to help her.¡± I blinked, thrown off for a second, and nced his way. He was coolly detached as he exined, ¡°There was no one else around, so I just gave her a hand.¡± Chatper 345 Chapter 345 Chapter 345 I Like You It hit me a momentter¨CIdris was talking about Alice. I had to suppress augh, biting my lip as I replied, ¡°You know, exining this to me feels kind of unnecessary.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± He was dead serious. ¡°I hardly ever hang around girls, except for family. Today was just¡­ unexpected.¡± I almostughed out loud. I had not seen this side of him before. ¡°You helped her, and that¡¯s totally normal. Nobody would watch someone get hurt and do nothing. So, you don¡¯t need to exin anything to me.¡± Sometimes, I seriously wondered if Idris¡¯s heart was just a block of wood under all that good ¨C looking exterior. Why else would he be so stiff about something like this? He paused, then looked over at me. ¡°Are you not mad because you don¡¯t care, or do you genuinely think it¡¯s no big deal?¡± I was about to say it was no big deal, but then I caught his earnest look, and Zoe¡¯s words echoed in my mind. It¡¯s the person who missed out on my genuine love who should feel the loss. I paused for a few seconds before blurting out, ¡°Idris, do you want to start all over because I once saved your life, or is it because¡­¡± ¡°I like you!¡± He said it with such intensity and sincerity. Our eyes locked, and his straightforwardness caught me off guard. My heart missed a beat or two, and I was kind of speechless. This was probably the first time we had ever been so honest with each other. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps I zoned out for too long because he ended up pulling the car over. He turned to me and said, ¡°It¡¯s not about you saving me, Yvette. I¡¯ve been a husband for the first time these past two years, and I have tried to do right by you, but I¡¯ve fallen short. I hurt you because of someone else, and I¡¯m really sorry I couldn¡¯t give you the happy marriage you deserved. That¡¯s on me. I know it sounds silly to say all this now, but Yvette, could you give me another shot? I want to make things right.¡± I bit my lip, not jumping to respond. I just looked at him and said, ¡°If we walk away now, you¡¯ll probably think about me forever, right? I will be that one thing you always wanted but could never have, right?¡± He did not get why I was saying this. A shadow of fear crossed his good¨Clooking face. He furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Yvette¡­¡± I took a deep breath and went on, ¡°Idris, I¡¯m not the easiest person to deal with. I¡¯m set in my ways, a little too stubborn, and I don¡¯t easily forget when I¡¯ve been wronged. I¡¯ve noticed all the effort you have put intely, and honestly, it¡¯s made me happy. But I¡¯m sorry, I need some time to think about whether I should give you this chance to make amends. After all, there¡¯s no guarantee that giving us another go will not just lead us down the same old road.¡± Seeing a glimmer of hope when I mentioned considering it, he cracked a smile, nodded, and Chapter 3451 Like You said, ¡°Alright. As long as you¡¯re not pushing me away, I¡¯ll wait for you, no matter how long it takes.¡± The vibe in the car was off, and I was not feeling Idris¡¯s mood at all. Breaking the silence, I said, ¡°Just drop me off at my ce, okay?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He agreed, and the car roared to life. As we drove, the world outside zipped by in a blur. I noticed that Idris had been chattiertely, especially with me. We were supposed to check out the winter¨Cblooming flowers at the old manor, but after a whole day at the orphanage, we were both wiped out and bailed on the n. Idris dropped me off at the Scotts and then took off. The house was empty when I arrived. I called Mom, and she picked up almost immediately. ¡°Yvette, are you home?¡± Mom¡¯s voice came through the phone. I mumbled a yes and then asked, ¡°Are you guys still at the hospital?¡± She let out a tired sigh. ¡°Yeah, Alice really did a number on her foot. The doctor says it¡¯s a twisted bone and she¡¯s got to stay in the hospital. I¡¯m hanging out with her for a while before I head home.¡± I bit my lip, fighting the urge to say more. Despite this, I asked anyway, ¡°Maxwell¡¯s not there? ¡°He is!¡± Mom said. ¡°He¡¯s dealing with all the hospital stuff for Alice, handling her test results and whatnot. It¡¯s a lot, so I¡¯m sticking around to keep Alicepany. We won¡¯t be home for dinner, so just whip something up for yourself, okay?¡° im Chapter 365 The Boylet Behind in the Showe tarant I sat day and hung up without sing more about the¡¯s act el gas uma am pood SIN PEST ME 1:|:|: 1:| desal with and as because was teach deugh to the to be using over her. For sume deson I could not quite put my finger on Thurs the not food contrable and Alice. It because ever is not dise was much YAYA SA MANN ¨¢ ein R Surreys Kuras ap and sex aster offer a day spent shering in the crit, sinking into the warmth of a bet bach was pure bliss Wanted in the confurt of my we, my phone hurt to where it lor at the foot of my bod PORNS TOSH JULEN SAFI, SANS DOU HIM, NIE BEL SITES INI DID I His voice was a smo se Tus cst it¡¯s stowing outside. I felt like calling you¡± Hls une was hard eat but something wit me he was not in the best of spirits Det lighten the mood. ¡°Snow¡¯s a caregues in Lake Chr. It¡¯s pretty metal this year. Be hummer arestuns der siens I nced at the dock. It was aready en Fresh tom my back, sleepiness was setting in, and 1 wandered vita mate Chale ing me up sote. DRY JOU PLO DU HA & DUIS DRUID El Suns more N?mu ¡ü TINY ZAO ?N ZUK sal en man IND HINNA I TRY USA OMBIN While I was still testing his vice on trough de sience Theat NAP NSIT,, as a saya SI AM A BAI SOUP DIN i que uno ideas? 10 E Sleen vell The line ven dead Bolding the silent phone a bit lost, I shrugged it off and set it down to dry my hair. HONY WONY SURAI Mat may a pation i pieni znoyd ¡°yaq un din gelen sza da paddod adessen POOR FIR Does asteraq i?do e org Sugen RA JUZI ESTILO Z (ESDIRA, INE ORN ?SUtas amos Suchka in noi ar y sus mod ng refus Tina sex made me, and I quickly calledch. Larky for me, he picked up almost immediately. 36. Sam, sorry for the line call¡® Inch¡¯s voice was tasty. Chatper 346 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 The Boy Left Behind in the Snow I said okay and hung up without asking more about Alice¡¯s ident. I had not asked Idris or Mom how Alice got hurt. It was partly because I had my own stuff to deal with and also because I was not exactly close enough to Alice to be fussing over her. For some reason I This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. could not quite put my finger on, I just did not feelfortable around Alice. It was probably because we were just not close. The house was quiet, the evening shadows creeping in as I headed back to my room for a bath. After a day spent shivering in the cold, sinking into the warmth of a hot bath was pure bliss. Wrapped in the answered it to hear his deep voice. ¡°Are you busy?¡± I paused. ¡°No. What¡¯s going on?¡± I could not see his face and could not guess what was behind his call, so I waited. His voice was as smooth as ever. ¡°I just noticed it¡¯s snowing outside. I felt like calling you.¡± His tone was hard to read, but something told me he was not in the best of spirits. I tried to lighten the mood. ¡°Snow¡¯s a rare guest in Lake City. It¡¯s pretty magical this year, Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± He hummed a response, then silence. I nced at the clock. It was already ten. Fresh from my bath, sleepiness was setting in, and I wondered what made Charlie ring me up sote. I thought about ending the call, but what if he needed someone to talk to? He did not have many friends in Lake City. It would not be right to just hang up on him. While I was still hesitating, his voice cut through the silence. ¡°Tired?¡± 1 let out a sleepy hum, and I could almost hear the smile in his voice as he said, ¡°Alright then. Sleep well.¡® The line went dead. Holding the silent phone, a bit lost, I shrugged it off and set it down to dry my hair. An hourter, I was cozied up in bed, phone in hand. I noticed a few new texts from Inch. [Ms. Scott, are you asleep?] He must have been waiting for a reply because soon after, another message popped up. [Sorry to bug you sote, but I¡¯m at a loss here. Can you try talking some sense into Mr. Yates?] That text made me frown, and I quickly called Inch. Lucky for me, he picked up almost immediately. ¡°Ms. Scott, sorry for thete call.¡± Inch¡¯s voice was raspy. Chapter 346 The Boy Left Behind in the Snow I did not beat around the bush. ¡°What¡¯s up with Mr. Yates?¡± There was a heavy silence before he let out a weary sigh. ¡°He¡¯s been out in the snow for nearly two hours, just sitting there. I cannot get him to move. He says he wants to take in the snowy view, but you know his leg is in bad shape. It can¡¯t handle this kind of stress. Things are only going to get worse.¡± I was confused. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into him? Can¡¯t he just watch the snow from indoors? Why go outside?¡± Inch paused, his voice dropping. ¡°He was abandoned in the snow when he was just a little kid. He ended up being adopted and moved to Silvana.¡± My frown deepened. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like snow?¡± Inch let out a sigh. ¡°The day he was left behind was his birthday, which is today. He used to live in Silvana where it never snows, so it didn¡¯t really hit him before. Now, in Lake City, with the snowfall¡­ it¡¯s hitting him hard.¡± I froze, the pieces clicking into ce. Charlie had been left alone in a blizzard on his birthday when he was young. That exined why he was always so distant when he talked about his childhood, saying he did not really have one and had no family or friends. I had no idea¡­ Chatper 347 Chapter 347 Chapter 347 His Birthday I took a deep breath, feeling a pang of guilt wash over me. I had no clue today was Charlie¡¯s birthday. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He had hinted at wanting to grab dinner together tonight, but I had my hesitations and suggested we should hang out some other time instead. He must have wanted me to join his birthday celebration. Regrettably, I just brushed him off. As I stayed quiet, Inch¡¯s voice broke through the silence on the other end of the line.¡± Something¡¯s off with Sir today. His old caretakers say he has never been one for birthdays. But today, he had a cake made, just stared at it for a while, and then, without taking a single bite, he headed outside to watch the snow. He¡¯s been out there for over two hours now, Ms. Scott. I¡¯m at a loss for who to call. Lately, I¡¯ve noticed he really enjoys yourpany. He sees you as a true friend. Could you talk to him? His well¨C being is at stake.¡± I paused for a moment before responding, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Inch thanked me and hung up after hearing my answer. I did not immediately call Charlie back. He had tried to reach out earlier, probably feeling down and wanting to chat, but I missed the signs, so he ended the call. Calling him now would make it too obvious that Inch had filled me in. Charlie had his pride. Knowing that Inch had shared this with me, he might not want to hear anything I would have to say. I mulled it over and decided to change my outfit in the cloakroom. Half an hourter. I was thankful for remembering Charlie¡¯s vi as I pulled up. I parked and walked up to the gate, pressing the doorbell. It did not take long for someone to answer. It was Inch who greeted me, a look of surprise quickly giving way to a warm smile. ¡°Ms. Scott, what are you doing here?¡± I waved a bunch of colorful lollipops in the air and grinned, ¡°I¡¯m here to party it up for Mr. Yates¡¯s birthday with you guys. What¡¯s up? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m crashing your fun?¡± Quick to shake his head, Inch stepped aside to let me pass and ushered me into Charlie¡¯s sprawling vi courtyard. The city had been nketed in a thickyer of snow all day, and Charlie¡¯s ce was no different. The courtyard was a winter wondend, with only the stone path cleared, making the rest of the yard look like a fluffy, snow¨Ccovered scene straight out of a storybook. , Charlie was out in the pavilion, taking in the snowy view. He was parked in his wheelchair, a white nket thrown over his legs, and his cheeks were tinged with a red that screamed he had been out in the cold too long. The guy was a looker, with his stylishly messy hair falling just right over his forehead. I trailed behind Inch, catching only a glimpse of Charlie¡¯s sharp profile and the cool vibe he gave off. I could not tell what was on his mind, but his handsome face had this far¨Coff look, and his eyes¡­ were kind of empty, like he was carrying around a heavy heart. Chapter 47 His Birtusy ¡°He¡¯s been out here by himself for ages, and he¡¯s not letting anyone close. You can try,¡± Inch whispered, stopping just outside the pavilion. I nodded and crept up to the pavilion. I had not made it far when a biting voice cut through the silence, ¡°Leave!¡± That was Charlie, all frost and no warmth, not in the mood forpany. His voice caught me off guard. However, thinking back on what Inch said, I figured Charlie must be feeling pretty alone right now. Everyone had got their secret soft spots they did not want people poking at, and Charlie was no different. I stepped up behind Charlie and gently ced the lollipops in hisp, saying over his shoulder, ¡°Whoa, tiger! Looks like I¡¯m not wee. I guess I¡¯ll head out, then.¡± He froze for a split second, whipping his head around to face me. His eyes widened in shock when he saw me, and his usually coolposure slipped. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he blurted out. I bit my lip, hands sped behind me, and met his gaze. ¡°Isn¡¯t today your birthday? I came to celebrate with you. But you don¡¯t seem too thrilled to see me, so maybe I¡¯ll just head out.¡± I turned to leave, but his voice stopped me. ¡°Wait.¡± I looked back at him, barely hiding a smirk. He bit his lip, a rare sign of awkwardness. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t realize it was you. What I said wasn¡¯t meant for you.¡± I put on a mock pout. ¡°Whether you meant it for me or not, you still said it.¡± Chapter 248 Swan Enough? Chatper 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Sweet Enough? Charlie looked lost for a moment, his apologying out awkward and kind of adorable, a far cry from his usual icy detachment. I was not actually mad. I was just messing with him. His confusion was too much to bear, and I let out a giggle. He stared at me, puzzled, for a few heartbeats. I fished out a lollipop from the stash I had brought and peeled off the wrapper. ¡°Birthdayse just once a year. You should have given me a heads¨Cup. I had no clue what to get you, so I brought you these. Try one, they¡¯re super sweet.¡± I held the lollipop to his lips, my eyes dancing withughter. He hesitated, then epted the candy with his mouth. He was a sight to behold, with his pale skin and sharp features that softened when he smiled. As he tasted the lollipop, I asked, ¡°Is it sweet enough?¡± He mumbled a ¡®yes¡®, his voice fuzzy with the candy still in his mouth. I noticed his demeanor had thawed a bit, so I rubbed my hands together and blew on them. ¡± It¡¯s freezing out here. You¡¯re not nning to make me celebrate with you in the cold, are you?¡± He removed the lollipop, his voice raspy. ¡°It¡¯s warm inside.¡± He reached out to maneuver his wheelchair, but I got to it first, sliding behind him to give it a push. We made our way out of the cool shade of the pavilion. Inch had been hanging around outside, and as soon as he spotted us, he strolled over to take over the wheelchair from me. He shot me a thankful look, his eyes saying ¡®thanks¡® even though his lips did not move. I just gave him a small smile and kept quiet. Inside, I could not help thinking about how Inch so sincerely cared for Charlie. It made sense why Charlie would go all out for him. Stepping into the vi¡¯s main hall felt like walking into a warm hug. The chill from outside melted away in seconds. There was a huge fancy cake sitting on the table, untouched and looking lonely. I caught Charlie eyeing his half¨Ceaten lollipop instead of the cake, as if it was the tastiest treat in the world. I paused for a beat before asking, ¡°Inch, have you guys had dinner yet?¡± He nced at Charlie, then shook his head. ¡°No, not yet.¡± 11 That caught me off guard. It was gettingte, and they had not eaten yet. I just smiled, however, and said, ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll whip up something for you and Mr. Yates.¡± Inch hesitated a second before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve snacked on something. It¡¯s Mr. Yates who hasn¡¯t eaten yet.¡± I nodded, turned to Charlie, and told him, ¡°Hang tight, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I headed for the kitchen. This ce was swanky, with a dining room that could fit a small army, and it was decked out with both Asian and Western cooking zones. It looked more like a showroom than a ce where meals were made, but at least the fridge was not empty. 342 Charite had not had a bite to eat, and I was no chef, so I kept it simple. When I came back, tuch was gone. Now it was just Charlie, sitting prim and properly, twirling the stick of his lollipop. I set the food down in front of him and chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re acting like It¡¯s the first time N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. you¡¯ve ever tasted one of these.¡± As a ldd. I was the type who would savor a lollipop down to thest bit, rolling the stick around in my mouth and chewing on it until it was all bent out of shape. He was just like that, except he never actually bit the stick. He nced up at me, his eyes serious as he gave a small nod. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± 1 blinked, surprised. ¡°This is seriously your first time?¡± His nod came again, his dark eyes bright and clear. I was momentarily speechless. He had told me once that he never really had a childhood. I figured he just missed out on the usual kid stuff we did. Now, it hit me that he literally had not experienced anything a normal kid deserved to experience. Feeling a lump in my throat, I pushed the dish toward him. ¡°Eat it.¡± He peered down at the pie I made for him, pausing for a moment before looking back up at me. ¡°Why pie?¡± I gave him a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s a birthday pie. Today¡¯s your birthday, right? It¡¯s my first time making it. I¡¯ve only ever watched my mom do it. I¡¯m not sure how it tastes, but give it a shot.¡± He pressed his lips together, a hint of a smile on his face. ¡°Birthday pie?¡± I nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that celebrating with a birthday pie brings a slice of happiness to every year. It¡¯s more of a tradition than a superstition, but it carries the sincerest of wishes. So, whether it¡¯s good or not, you¡¯ve got to eat this pie.¡± Chatper 349 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 No Scars to Show Charlie looked down at the pie, his longshes casting shadows over the enigmatic expression on his face. As he picked up the fork and started eating with grace, I could not contain my curiosity. ¡°How does it taste?¡± His voice was slightly rough as he replied with just two words, ¡°Really good.¡± Even though I knew I could not hold a candle to my mom¡¯s baking, I could not help but beam when he myself, but I¡¯ve watched enough to pick up a trick or two.¡± He kept his head down, quietly eating. The guy was a looker, no doubt about it. He was easy on the eyes from any angle. I remembered Inch mentioning Charlie¡¯s car ident and how he had hurt his face. Driven by curiosity, I leaned in a little closer to get a real good look at Charlie¡¯s impable face. I wondered how someone with an injury did not have any scars to show for it. ¡°I¡­¡± He suddenly looked up, catching me staring. I was too close to react in time, and our faces identally brushed against each other. Our eyes locked, and the words he was about to say hung in the air, unspoken. His lips twitched slightly, and a shadow crossed his face. Startled, I scooted back to my seat, a touch embarrassed. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked. He shook his head, his expression a mix of panic and confusion as he looked down again. The air felt charged with an awkward tension. I cleared my throat, feeling like I might have crossed a line. Despite this, I could not stop myself from asking, ¡°Mr. Yates, you had an injury to your face, right? Where exactly was it? I can¡¯t even spot a scar.¡® Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± The thought of such amazing medical work made me want to ask for his doctor¡¯s number to see if they could do something about the scar on my belly. He hesitated, then brushed it off. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal. It¡¯s all healed up now.¡± Not a big deal? Then why the need to hide behind a mask before? I could tell he was not keen on talking about it, so I dropped it. Today was his birthday, after all, and I did not want to be a downer. ¡°Let¡¯s have pie after you finish eating. Oh, and where¡¯s Inch?¡± I scanned the room, but Inch was nowhere to be found. Charlie replied with a nonchnt shrug. ¡°He had something to take care of, so he¡¯s gone.¡± I raised an eyebrow. Then I remembered Inch¡¯s mom was sick, so I let it go. I got up and wheeled him over to the cake. The candles and tes were all set up. I looked at Charlie and asked, ¡°So, how old are you turning today?¡± He hesitated, then said quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s go with five candles.¡± I frowned. ¡°Five?¡± He nodded, a small smile on his face. ¡°This is the birthday I should have had when I was five That hit me right in the feels. I reframed from prying, simple nodding and sticking five candles in the cake. Lighting them up, I told him, ¡°Time to make a wish¡± He shook his head and blew out the candles in one go, then said. ¡°Are not you dying to try the cake? See if it¡¯s as good as you hoped.¡± I nodded, already enticed by the cake¡¯s tempting aroma, convinced it would taste amazing. Inch walked in just as Charlie was cutting the first slice. ¡°Where did you disappear to? You missed the candle blowing He grinned. ¡°I had to deal with something outside.¡± I nodded, understanding. Charlie offered me the first slice, but I waved him off. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s your day. You take the first bite. I can wait.¡± I was not one to miss out, especially when it came to cake. The cake was as delicious as it smelled. It wass sweet and rich, and i could not resist going back for more. Charlie, whether he was full or not, watched me enjoying the cake and asked, ¡°You like it?¡± I nodded, smiling, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s great.¡± He gave a slight nod and a soft smile. ¡°I was worried you would think it was too sweet for your taste.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely sweet, but it¡¯s also delicious,¡± I replied, taking another bite. ¡°Plus, this cake looks like it cost a pretty penny. You can tell it was made by a real pro. How could anyone not love something this delicious?¡± Charlie¡¯s smile grew a little. His spirits seemed liftedpared to when I first arrived, and with the clock striking past midnight, I said my goodbyes to him. He looked surprised for a second, then agreed. ¡°Inch will drive you home.¡± Chatper 350 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Crew¨CCut Man I had my own car, but at thiste hour, Charlie would worry if I went back alone. Thus, I just nodded. Before I left, I wished Charlie a happy birthday and added, ¡°If you¡¯re free tomorrow, how about letting me n the day?¡± He gave a light smile and nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± I grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll fill you in tomorrow. Just get some sleep and don¡¯t overthink things for now. Remember, a world with flowers and great food can heal just about anything. After good meal and some rest, you¡¯ll wake up to a brand¨Cnew day.¡± He paused, then smiled and nodded. ¡°Sounds good.¡± I was not the best at giving pep talks, and my words might have been a bit corny, but they were true enough. I hoped he would take them to heart. After our farewells, Inch and I stepped out of the vi into the courtyard, where a ck SUV waited, along with a man in ck sporting a crew cut. He looked like he had been waiting for a while. As we approached, he asked Inch, ¡°Is Mr. Yates all set?¡± Inch shot me a look that was less than thrilled and told the crew¨Ccut man, ¡°Head on in.¡± The man just nodded and made his way into the vi, leaving us to our own devices. The guy had a vibe that screamed trouble. As he passed by me, I instinctively scooted away. ncing back at me with a grin, Inch said, ¡°Ms. Scott, someone will bring your car over tomorrow. I¡¯ll drive you home tonight.¡± I gave him a nod. During the ride, curiosity was eating at me, and I blurted out to Inch, ¡°Is Mr. Yates still tied up with something at this hour?¡± That guy earlier definitely went in to see Charlie. The question arose as to why Charlie would be meeting with Mr. Bad Vibes at this time. What could they possibly have to talk about sote at night, especially on his birthday? Inch¡¯s voice was cool as he exined, ¡°It¡¯s not business. The guy is a friend from Silvana who probably stopped by for Charlie¡¯s birthday. He was just reallyte, and Mr. Yates did not have the heart to turn him away, so he let him in.¡± I raised an eyebrow. Who shows up for a birthday bash at the crack of dawn? When I left earlier, I caught the look on that guy¡¯s face. He seemed to have been waiting outside the whole time, like he was waiting for Charlie to wrap up before calling him over. I had my doubts, but I knew better than to guess at other people¡¯s business. I shook off the thoughts and decided not to dwell on it. After the night¡¯s drama, I was beat. My mind went nk, my head started to droop, and I was seriously struggling to keep my eyes open all the way home. We finally pulled up at the Scotts¡® ce, and it was Inch who broke the silence. ¡°Ms. Scott, Gay vary great wat op yeye mweny my like thes poppe oppled heat as a gove h hain who ????? ???? ??? ?????? joe woven y it only o pugs p pere se ubedip pat FAME HHH APKAN pest and its L Why is seen fijne fol Arpta et me pad at de *** not thr you at was yet a 4 w $yway row met uw way on your me .hot. ypt ne vous Chapter 350 Crew Cut Man we¡¯re here.¡± At the sound of his voice, I peered out at the familiar yard, nodded, opened the door, and stepped out. ¡°Ms. Scott.¡± I had not gone far when Inch called out from behind. I paused and turned around. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He looked at me with a solemn face and said, ¡°Thanks for everything tonight.¡® This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I gave him a small, knowing smile. ¡°Grateful? Are you trying to tell me you¡¯re touched because I dashed out in the dead of night to whip up some birthday pie for Charlie? Hey, don¡¯t make a big deal out of it. I was joking!¡± He paused, a bit taken aback, then let out augh. ¡°I really appreciate it. You have been a huge help.¡± I got what he was saying and grinned back. ¡°Got it. You and Mr. Yates are buds, and so are we. It would be prettyme if I knew it was his birthday and didn¡¯t do anything. Friends are there to have each other¡¯s backs during the rough patches, are they not? Plus, who knows? There mighte a day when I¡¯m the one feeling blue and need you guys to hang out with me, right? He shed a big smile and agreed, ¡°Absolutely!¡± I waved him off and headed home. It waste, and I was not sure if Mom and Maxwell had made it back yet. I went to the bedroom and was out like a light in no time. The next morning, the snowfall had stopped, but a thick nket of snow stilly untouched. The sky was clear, though the air was bitingly cold, with the roads a slick sheet of ice. I lingered by the window before heading downstairs, where I found some bread and milk on the table. It was definitely Mom¡¯s doing. She had left me a text too, telling me that she was off to the hospital to see Alice and to make do with bread and milk for breakfast. Not one to fuss, I had a quick bite and stepped outside. To my surprise, there was Charlie, bundled up in the backseat of a car parked outside the Scotts ¡®ce, with Inch at the wheel. Inch gave me a wave as I came out. I stood there, a bit stunned, then strolled over with a smile. ¡°What brought you by so early?¡± Chatper 351 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 The Girl Who Toyed with Hearts Charlie gave me a look, his lips quirking up in a half¨Csmile. ¡°You said we were going to follow your schedule today, right?¡± I nodded, though I could not hide my surprise at their early arrival. I had nned to drive over and pick Charlie up from his vi, yet here they were, ahead of time. It did cut down on our preparation time, though. Once we were all in the car, I told Inch, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the wholesale market.¡± Inch paused, a flicker of uncertainty in his eyes. ¡°To the wholesale market, Ms. Scott?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± I confirmed with a nod. He seemed skeptical but did not question me further. He started the engine, and we were about to pull away when Inch suddenly froze. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I was about to ask when I caught Charlie¡¯s focused stare. They were both eyeing the sleek ck Bugatti blocking our path. Idris. What was he doing here? My mind went nk for a second before I pushed the car door open and stepped out. Idris emerged from his vehicle too, d in a ck coat that entuated his tall, lean figure. His elegance and the luxury car made quite the statement. ¡°Did youe looking for me?¡± I ventured, puzzled. It was early, and I did not recall making any ns with him for the day. Besides, I had not given him an answer to yesterday¡¯s conversation, just that I needed time to think. Idris¡¯s gaze shifted from Charlie¡¯s car back to me, his dark eyes probing. ¡°Have you got other ns today?¡± I nodded, sensing an odd tension in the air. His lips tightened slightly. ¡°All day?¡± Another nod from me, my heart racing for reasons I could not quite ce. With that, I could sense Idris pulling away, and with a nonchnt hum, he spun on his heel, slid back into his Bugatti, and drove off without another word. I stood frozen, a storm of emotions swirling inside me. Feeling like a heartbreaker, I recalled telling him just yesterday that I needed time to think about us. Now, here I was making ns with another guy. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Talk about being wishy¨Cwashy. A shiver ran down my spine as I tossed those jumbled thoughts out of my head. I had to forget about what was going on with Idris. Charlie and I were just friends. We were nothing more than just two pals lending each other a hand and sometimes hanging out. Nothing more! With my head clear, I hopped into Charlie¡¯s car. Chapter 351 The Girl Who Toyed with Hearts He fired up the engine, and we left the fancy neighborhood behind. Charlie nced at me, his voice steady. ¡°You and Idris are divorced, right? Does he¡­ need something from you?¡± I shook my head, my throat tightening for some reason, and muttered, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Sure, the divorce was final, yet our current situation was like a puzzle. It seemed straightforward but was actually a tangled mess. I did not want to dive into that topic, so I turned to Charlie and blurted out, ¡°Hey, I never got to ask you if you had a girlfriend or a wife.¡± That was a bit impulsive of me. Sinceing back from Lorrell, I had been fixated on thanking him for his help. However, I had forgotten that there was a line one should not cross when it came to guys. Getting too close could send the wrong message. He shook his head, his eyes distant. ¡°I¡¯m not the marriage type, nor do I have anyone special.¡± I blinked, confused. ¡°Why not?¡± He looked out at the world zipping by the window, his voice a deep, rough whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t need marriage, and I¡¯m not the kind of guy anyone would fall for.¡± Charlie¡¯s words hung in the air, cold and detached. I caught myself frowning slightly, realizing only now the iciness thaty deep within him. The more time we spent together, the clearer it became that Charlie had never truly let anyone in. Unsure of what to say next, I hesitated and let the silence linger for a beat. Maybe the mood in the car had dipped too low because Charlie nced back at me with a grin. ¡°You¡¯re not going to write me off as too cold¨Chearted and bail on our friendship, right?¡± I shook my head, taking a deep breath before responding, ¡°Of course not. We¡¯ve been through too much together to let that happen. Marriage and love is not really a necessity for a lot of people these days. Sharing a life and raising kids together under one roof is no walk in the park, and it¡¯s a lifelong There were times when I even questioned my own ability tomit to someone for life, someone not linked to me by blood. That someone used to be Idris. I could not be certain. In this day and age, marriage was an optional, yet incredibly costly, luxury. Chatper 352 Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Taking Him to a Birthday Party It was my first visit to the Lake City wholesale market. I had a mission, and getting there early paid off as I found what I needed without any hassle. Charlie and Inch, probably for the first time in their lives, were tagging along to buy women¡¯s products wholesale. They both hung back awkwardly outside the shop, clearly out of their element. I could not help but chuckle at their difort and went on in without them to pick out what I needed. I chose a brand and negotiated the quantity and price with the shopkeeper, and he packed up my order. When it came time to settle the bill, Charlie stepped inside and casually asked the shopkeeper, ¡°How much?¡± The shop owner, a middle¨Cageddy with a wide smile, said, ¡°You¡¯re buying two thousand dors worth of products today, miss. If you want to ce more orders in the future, a thousand dor deposit is needed, making it a grand total of three thousand.¡± Charlie was about to whip out his bank card when I beat him to the punch, snatching his wallet. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t bring you along to foot the bill. I¡¯m well aware of your loaded wallet, but you¡¯re not spending it here,¡± I told him. I quickly paid with a swipe and signed off on a contract for regr future deliveries. She agreed with a cheerful nod. We packed up several big bags. After giving the boss the address, Charlie and I hopped into the car. Charlie seemed to be wrestling with his thoughts, biting his lip before finally blurting out, ¡± Why do you need so many sanitary pads?¡± He gave me a quick, unintentional once¨Cover and added, ¡°Does every girl really need that many?¡± I nearly burst intoughter at his question but managed to reply with a straight face, ¡°No way could I use all those myself. They¡¯re for the girls at the orphanage.¡± He paused, a bit puzzled. ¡°Orphanage?¡± I nodded, letting out a small sigh. ¡°The orphanage is strapped for cash, and the sanitary pads for the girls are pretty shoddy. I¡¯m nning to send a steady supply their way. It will help them avoid some serious health issues down the line caused by the cheap stuff.¡± Charlie looked at me, genuinely taken aback. ¡°Isn¡¯t donating money a better idea in this case?¡± I nodded and said, ¡°Sure, money helps, but sometimes the orphanage needs more than just cash. There are things money cannot always fix, especially the things that don¡¯t get noticed.¡± Charlie gave me a thoughtful look, his eyes curious. ¡°What made you think of bringing this to the orphanage girls?¡± ¡°Sanitary pads?¡± I rified, and he nodded, still curious. Chapter 352 Taking Him to a Birthday Party 212 I bit my lip, thinking back. ¡°I saw this video once about a girl who grew up in an orphanage. She never had the chance to go to school or feel special to anyone. She had a rough life, got bullied, pushed around, and eventually got sick and died. They said her sickness came from using bad sanitary pads when she was little. I never met her, and I don¡¯t know if her story is true, but it made me want to help. When I visited the orphanage yesterday, I saw the older girls and talked with Director Williams. Turns out, they always go for the cheapest stuff that works. I didn¡¯t ask about the pads, but those are a must¨C have, right? The orphanage doesn¡¯t have a lot of money, and Director Williams, bless his heart, is pretty old¨Cschool and always looking for bargains. So, I thought I would pick out something good for them myself.¡± I spilled out my thoughts in a rush, and Charlie just hummed in response, then went quiet. I figured since he was a guy, he probably could not understand why this was a big deal. There was no N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. point in going on about it, so I let it be. We drove on, heading straight for the orphanage. I had everything set up with Director Williams ahead of time, so by the time we arrived, all our stuff was already there, waiting for us. Director Williams greeted us at the entrance. Although I had been here just yesterday, today was not about volunteering. I had something special to do. After a quick hello to Director Williams, I scooped up the Strawberry Bear I had picked out earlier and, with Charlie in tow, headed over to the kids¡® y area. There, we spotted a little girl sitting all by herself on a tiny stool, eyes glued to the other kids ying. I snuck up and tapped her on the shoulder. She was so caught up in watching that she spun around super fast. When she saw me, her eyes lit up, and she said in the sweetest voice, ¡°Hi.¡± I could not help but smile as I handed her the Strawberry Bear. ¡°Ariel, this is for you. Happy birthday!¡± Chatper 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Abandoned Ariel froze for a second like she could not believe it. She blinked at the Strawberry Bear, then at me, and finally asked, ¡°For¡­ for me?¡± I nodded, encouraging her to take it. She was on the shy side, so even though this was our second meeting, she was still pretty quiet. Clutching the Strawberry Bear, she managed a quiet, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then something seemed to click, and she looked up at me with a curious twinkle. ¡°How did you know today¡¯s my birthday?¡± I just smiled. ¡°The director told me.¡± She nodded, a little overwhelmed, and went quiet. I knew she was not much for talking, so I grabbed a stool and sat down next to her. I nced over at Charlie, who was still standing, and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a seat too?¡± He gave the wobbly stool a wary nce and, with a slight frown, said, ¡°No thanks, I¡¯ll just take a look around.¡± I nodded in response and turned back to my conversation with Ariel. I had already been here yesterday, and there was not really any reason toe back today. However, after catching a glimpse of this girl and hearing about her from Director Williams, I feltpelled to return. Maybe it was destiny. Why else would I have asked for her name and not the others? We chatted for a bit before Charlie, who clearly was not feeling the vibe, wandered back over, looking a bit out of ce. I got up and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Do we have to stick around all day?¡± he asked. I shook my head, seeing how uneasy he was, and said, ¡°Just hang tight. After Ariel is done with her cake, we will head out.¡± At that, he seemed to rx a little and gave a small nod. I had ordered a big cake for Ariel, and it was not long before it arrived. With so many kids in the yard, Director Williams and a few teachers started slicing it up once the candles were out. I did not see Charlie anywhere, so I made my way through the crowd to look for him. I found him by the stairs. ¡°Hey, Char¡­¡± I started to call out but stopped when I saw two boys scuffling in the hallway, scrapping over who knows what. Both teenagers were sporting a few scrapes and bruises. Charlie was leaning against the wall, watching them with a detached air, like he was at the movies. When they noticed him, they stopped, shot each other dirty looks, and decided to leave. Charlie, losing interest now that the show was over, started to walk away. Chapter 353 Abandoned He hesitated for a second when he saw me, but his face did not give anything away I stared at the two kids, both a little worse for wear after their scuttle, and found myself speechless. I stepped closer and asked why they had been fighting Turns out, it was all over a toy that neither of them ended up with because they broke it in the fray N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sighing, I gave them a talking to and sent them on their way Charlie was leaning against the stairwell, waiting for me the caught my eye and shed that signature half¨Csmile of his. ¡°Ready to head out I reached him, biting my lip, and blurted out, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you break up their fight?¡± He quirked an eyebrow, his features sharp and striking, ¡°Why should I have?¡± I was momentarily tongue¨Ctied. ¡°They were fighting. Isn¡¯t that reason enough to step in?¡± He frowned thoughtfully. ¡°Even if I did, they would just find another ce to duke it out. It¡¯s just how things are. Fighting for what you want is pretty normal It¡¯s not right or wrong. The real shame is that they were too foolish to realize they had wrecked their prize. Now, nobody wins.¡± I was stumped. His take on right and wrong left me without aeback I was not in the mood to lecture anyone, especially not Charlie I gave him a look, dropped the subject, and said, ¡°We should get going. It¡¯ste, and we¡¯ve got to head back¡± With that, I turned and walked away After the kids had their fill of cake and a bit of fun, I bid Director Williams farewell and got ready to leave. As I was about to go, Ariel scampered over and pressed a candy into my hand. She looked up at me with those big, hopeful eyes and whispered, ¡°Thanks, sis. I tousled her hair and gave her a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯lle visit again when I can.¡± She nodded, her eyes following us as we left. The car ride was quiet. I was still thinking about the fight and did not know what to say to Charlie. He must have picked up on my mood because his voice softened. ¡°Are you upset?¡± I shook my head and gave him a forced smile. ¡°Upset? No way. We just see things differently, that¡¯s all. Even family members don¡¯t always see eye to eye, so it¡¯s no surprise friends might disagree.¡± He bit his lip, silent for a moment, then dropped the subject of our argument. Instead, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s so special about that girl? You really look out for her.¡± He meant Ariel. Chatper 354 Chapter 354 Chapter 354 She¡¯s Not Like Me ¡°You know, she wasn¡¯t always alone. Director Williams told me she had been dropped off at the orphanage four or five times before they finally took her in. Her parents had a baby boy six months ago, and with everything getting too much for them, they decided they could not look after her anymore. They tried to abandon her somewhere unfamiliar, but some kind¨Chearted soul kept bringing her back. Somehow, her folks found out that the orphanage would take in kids with nowhere to go, so they bent Content held by N?velDrama.Org. over backward trying to leave her there. Since her parents were still around, the orphanage could not really keep her. She ended up on their doorstep a bunch of times. But there was a twist of fate, though. Her parents were so set on dumping her at the orphanage that they never saw what wasing. Three months back, while they were on their way to another city, nning to leave her and just take her little brother back, they got hit by this huge truck. All three of them were gone. Just like that, she was truly on her own and got into the orphanage without any more fuss.¡± Yesterday, when Maxwell was handing out presents, Ariel picked out a Spiderman backpack. I could not help but watch her a little closer. Director Williams caught me looking and filled me in on her story. My heart just sank. She did not even care about Spiderman. She just kept gazing at that backpack, probably thinking she would save it for her little brother. Perhaps in her mind, she believed that by giving him the best present, her parents would not leave her behind again. ¡°So, you came all this way today because you feel sorry for her and wanted to throw her a birthday party?¡± Charlie asked, his voice as calm as still water. I bit my lip and shook my head. ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s so understanding and never did anything wrong, yet she¡¯s been tossed aside over and over again. She still can¡¯t figure out why her parents don¡¯t like her and why they don¡¯t want her. She¡¯s just waiting patiently and hopefully in the orphanage, dreaming that maybe her parents wille back for her one day.¡± Charlie¡¯s gaze was icy, his voice detached as he said, ¡°I see.¡± I shot Charlie a look, feeling like he was just trying to get under my skin. ¡°You¡­¡± I started, but then I mped my mouth shut. I almost forgot what Inch had told me, that Charlie was a child who was once abandoned too. His feelings had to be even moreplicated than mine. His cool front was because he was the one who had been ditched, and sometimes, when people tried to be kind, their pride would just kick in. He would feel like he was the one being pitied, so it made him squirm. I held back the rest of what I wanted to say and pressed my lips together. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m going to be there for Ariel from now on. My dad supported a kid once, and I can do the same.¡± He gave me a sidelong nce, a frown creasing his forehead. ¡°You want to support her?¡± I nodded firmly. ¡°Yeah. Even if I can¡¯t adopt her and bring her into my family, I can still be there for her. I¡¯ll do everything I can to help her grow up to be an amazing person. I won¡¯t abandon her, and neither, will Director Williams. Moreover, there are plenty of others like me who will not leave her behind. Her future is going to be so much brighter than if she had stayed with her birth family.¡± As I spoke with all the fire I could muster, Charlie¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile. ¡°Yvette, do Chapter 354 She¡¯s Not Like Me you think you¡¯re some kind of hero? A saint, maybe?¡± 2.2 I knew Charlie had a gloom about him, but I did not argue. Instead, I looked him in the eye and said, ¡°That¡¯s not it. You¡¯re proof that it¡¯s possible. You didn¡¯t grow up with your parents, but look at you now¨C you¡¯re amazing and a role model to so many kids. Ariel can do the same.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like her,¡± Charlie cut in, his voice icing over. Confused, I bit my lip. ¡°How so?¡± Silence hung heavy between us. Atst, he shot me a sidelong nce, his eyes a deep, cold ck. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t get it,¡± he murmured. Just four little words shut me up. I did not know Charlie¡¯s history. He never talked about it, so how could I? Digging into someone¡¯s past was not my thing, especially when it was clear that the past was a wound for them. Asking Charlie about it would be like ripping open his scars. Chatper 355 Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Tripping I took a deep breath and forced a smile, shifting gears. ¡°How about I take you out to dinner tonight? I dragged you around all day, and you¡¯ve even had to foot the bill. It¡¯s only fair that I treat you now.¡± Charlie let go of his frosty air and nodded, a rare touch of pride in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s about time you did.¡± With a lightugh, I gave Inch the address, and we headed to the restaurant. Charlie was like Idris¨Cbarely a word passed his lips. During dinner, he was practically mute, just sitting there in his quiet world. I was not one to babble on either. By the time we finished eating, the night had crept up on us. Charlie and Inch dropped me off at the Scotts¡®, then they took off. The weekend slipped away just like that. After hopping out of the car, I meandered through the yard, taking in the sights. The snowfall had ceased, leaving behind slush and patches of ice where the snow had once piled up. Stepping on the untouched paths was like asking to slip and fall. Perhaps the day¡¯s events had me feeling lighthearted because I found myself yfully seeking out the slipperiest spots to step on. It was like there was this little rebel inside me. I knew it was slippery, but I still itched to walk over it and see if I would really fall. ¡°Yvette.¡± A voice cut through the air, crisp and cool. I was mid¨Cstep on an icy slope, totally focused, when it interrupted me. I stopped short and instinctively turned toward the man. I barely caught a glimpse of his tall silhouette when, as if on cue, my foot slid out from under me. My bnce went haywire, and down I went, plopping onto the ground. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± The jolt of pain from my tailbone had me sucking in a sharp breath. Before I could even dwell on the ache, I was hoisted up by a strong arm around my waist, the familiar scent of his shower gel hitting me. I did not need to look to know it was Idris. ¡°Yvette, are your eyes just for show? You knew it was slippery out here, and you still waltzed right into it. What¡¯s going on in that head of yours?¡± His voice came from above, a mix of irritation and concern. I bit my lip, fighting back the tears from the sting, and looked up at him with a scowl. ¡°It¡¯s me who¡¯s in pain, not you. Why the attitude?¡± Had my eyes and brain somehow ticked him off? He was reallyying into me. Once he steadied me on solid ground, he let out a cold huff and asked, ¡°Can you walk?¡± I did not answer and just braced myself against the pain and stood firm, giving him a tight- lipped look. ¡°Did you need to see me about something?¡± His face tensed up as he seemed to snap back to the matter at hand, lips slightly twisted, his voice deep and contained. ¡°Did Charlie drop you off?¡± I froze for a second, then remembered he had alreadye looking for me that morning. Back Chapter 355 Tripping then, he did not say anything and just left. Was he waiting here for me now? I hesitated a few seconds before nodding and admitting, ¡°Yeah.¡± Under the dim streetlight, Idris¡¯s face was hard to read, but something about him seemed more intense. After a brief pause, he did not go into details and just offered, ¡°Let me walk you inside.¡± Puzzlement furrowed my brows. What was he doing here if not to talk shop? I stood my ground and eyed him. ¡°You didn¡¯t hang around just to watch me take a spill and then escort me home, did you?¡± His hand, poised to assist me, froze, and with a tiny crease between his brows, he replied, ¡± That¡¯s not it.¡± Running out of patience, I pressed, ¡°Then what¡¯s up? Surely you¡¯re not just bored?¡± ¡°I wanted to see you to check on you,¡± he said, his voice calm and low, his faceposed yet. striking. If I hadn¡¯t heard it myself, I would have trouble believing those words came from him. His bluntness honestly floored me and suddenly found myself speechless. I decided to bail. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m heading back now. You should get some rest too.¡± With that, I turned and hobbled back toward the yard, clueless about how to deal with his soft approach. If he had picked a fight or lectured me, I could have fired back, but his gentle words left me searching for a reply. Even though he was not as dramatically passionate as a lead in a television drama, his words still made me feel awkward. ¡°Yvette,¡± his voice followed me. I stopped and turned back, striving to remain calm. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He stood there, looking sharp in his ck coat under the flickering streetlight, the y of light and shadow making his already striking features even more mysterious. For a moment, I was lost in thought, marveling at how some people just seem to get all the good looks. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up for work tomorrow.¡± Huh? I snapped out of my daze, instinctively shaking my head. ¡°No need. I can drive myself.¡± Chatper 356 Chapter 356 Chapter 356 To Tully City A shadow passed over Idris¡® eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me?¡± That was not what I meant! I was slow on the uptake but then blurted out, ¡°The police haven¡¯t made any headway with Jack¡¯s case, and Young Corporation is swamped with work waiting for you. You don¡¯t have to spend your energy on me. I meant it when I said I would think about us. I wasn¡¯t lying! So, don¡¯t worry about me changing my mind.¡± Regardless of our future together, I would give him a straight answer. He paused for a few seconds before responding, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your answer.¡± I nodded, wincing from the pain in my tailbone as I hobbled home. The house was pitch¨Cck and deserted, probably because Mom and Maxwell were out. That is what I got for being reckless. Now, I was in pain and all alone. With the house empty, I did not bother with the lights and headed straight to my bedroom. I had nned to shower, but the fall had really hurt, so I just washed my face and climbed into bed. Trying to sleep proved futile due to the pain. I called Mom. The phone rang and rang with no answer. When I tried again, she picked up three rings. ¡°Mom, are youing home soon? I¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Scott, it¡¯s me,¡± a gentle voice interrupted. I cut myself off and hesitated before recognizing her. ¡°Alice?¡± after ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± she confirmed. ¡°Do you need Aunt Deb urgently? She just went downstairs to get some medicine for me. Hold on for a bit, and as soon as she¡¯s back, I¡¯ll have her call you.¡± I paused, a bit thrown off. ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s nothing. I was just wondering where she was. How are you feeling?¡± The woman¡¯s voice on the other end of the line was as soft as ever. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a lot better. Sorry about that. Aunt Deb and Maxwell are here with me. I hope I haven¡¯t messed up any of your ns.¡± Her words were reassuring, but something in my chest tightened. I spoke into the phone, ¡°No worries on my end, I¡¯m just swamped with work stuff. I¡¯m really tied up and can¡¯t swing by to see you. Just focus on getting better, okay? I¡¯ll drop by the hospital once I catch a break.¡± She let out a gentleugh. ¡°Thanks, but really, don¡¯t trouble yourself. Aunt Deb and Maxwell are taking great care of me. I would feel terrible if I took up any more of your time.¡± I managed a chuckle, made some small talk, and then ended the call. I chucked my phone to the side and flopped onto the bed, letting out a breath I did not realize I was holding. My rear end was killing me, and sleep was impossible. I had hoped to get some bruise cream from Mom when she got back, but since she was busy, that n was a bust. Chapter 356 To Tully Cay After tossing and turning for a bit, sleep finally imed me. The next couple of days were a blur. I hardly saw hide nor hair of Mom or Maxwell as they were always on the go. I was at the office daily, hobbling around, Uncle Marcus caught sight of my limp and asked, ¡°Are you okay? What happened?¡± Too sheepish to admit to my klutzy fall, I justughed it off, ¡°Oh, I just took a little tumble. No biggie.¡± Uncle Marcus gave me a look that was part worrisome and part lecturing. He showed up at my office with an armload of remedies around lunchtime. ¡°Watch your step, will you? And take care of yourself. p on some of this stuff, and if it¡¯s not getting any better, I¡¯m here to help. We don¡¯t want anysting damage, right?¡± I nodded, shed him a grateful smile, and said, ¡°I hear you, thanks a bunch, Uncle Marcus.¡± His sigh let out a mixture of exasperation and concern. The Avaloria project was in full swing, and I was up to my ears in work. When my phone buzzed with a call from Idris, it took me a second to switch gears. I picked up without even a nce at the screen and said, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The voice on the other end was sharp and clear. I blinked, took a quick look at my phone, and after a brief pause, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± His voice was cool, almost detached, ¡°The four o¡¯clock flight. I¡¯ll swing by soon to pick you up, and we¡¯ll join Grandma and the rest at the airport.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. For a second, I was lost. ¡°Flight?¡± There was a brief silence before he reminded me, ¡°The vacation to Tully City¡¯s resort.¡± It hit me like a bolt of lightning. I had totally forgotten about it. He must have caught on to mypse because he prodded, ¡°You forgot?¡± I shook my head, even though he could not see, and quickly said, ¡°Nope, just give me a second to get ready. Pick me up from the Scotts in thirty minutes, okay?¡± ¡°Got it!¡± I hung up, sprang from my chair, and dashed to Marcus¡¯s office to fill him in before racing off to the Scotts. I was going to be in Tully City for a few days and needed to pack, especially some fresh clothes. When I got back to the Scotts, I almost bumped into my mom. She could tell I was in a hurry and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± ¡°Just heading out for a few days,¡± I told her as I breezed past. I darted into my room to throw some stuff into my suitcase. My mom, sensing the urgency, stood in the doorway, her brow creased with concern. ¡°Why all of a sudden? Where to? When will you be back?¡± Chatper 357 Chapter 357 Chapter 157 pped Tow preupied thinking about what to pack, I was unable to give my mom a proper answer, Seeing me dash around in a honey, Mom walked in and trailed behind me. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Who are you going with? And why didn¡¯t you give me a heads¨Cup?¡± was in such a rush, arms loaded with stuff I had to take, that I spun around and crashed right into her Bam! I was already nursing an injury, and that bump just sent me back to the ground. Ham? The pain we so sharp that I almost cited Mom, spotting my panic, grabbed the stuff from me and nowned ¡°What¡¯s potten into you? You were storming out without a word, and look at this chaoe You¡¯re not acting is a proper youngdy¡± 1x xitting there, my baclesde aching painfully, the pain shooting up my back. Mom, who wox still holding my things, headed over to my suitcase, muttering all the while. Out of nowhere, I felt a wave of anger and hunt rise up I pushed myself to my feet, swallowed the sam, and with a stone cold face, packed my things into the suitcase I yanked it behind me She did not catch on to my mood Noticing 1 had left behind a bunch of stuff, she went on,¡± That¡¯s all the clothes you are taking? What if you run out and it¡¯s cold? If you get sicking back, I won¡¯t have time to fuss over you ¡°I don¡¯t nest fussing over.¡± I stopped dead, my voice frosty. Mom blinked, her expression freezing over. She asked, puzzled, ¡°Yvette, what¡¯s that supposed to mexan I was not in the mood for a fight. It had been years since I really butted heads with her, not sace my teenage rebellion days. Although I was ticked off, I did not want to start a row. I took a deep, silent breath and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got your stuff to do, so go do it. I can handle muselt¡± She sensed my irritation and pressed, her brows knitting together, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± I then grabbed my suitcase and made for the door. Downstairs, Idris¡¯s car was already waiting, idling just outside the front door. My mom caught sight of him, and her forehead creased with worry. She pulled me aside and said, ¡°Yvette, you¡¯re not seriously considering moving back into the Youngs Old Manor, are you? You¡¯ve already dered you two are divorced, right? Why are you getting all tangled up with him agam? Wette, I don¡¯t want to meddle in your love life, but you¡¯re a woman, and you cannot just throw away your principles and go back to him like that.¡± 1 bit my lip, feeling a wave of annoyance, ¡°I¡¯m not heading back to the Youngs. I just need to get away for a few days, that¡¯s all.¡± Mom seemed skeptical, her eyebrows knitting together. ¡°With him, for a few days?¡± I just nodded. Chapter 357 pped Her lips tightened. ¡°I don¡¯t buy it, and I¡¯m not okay with it.¡± I scowled. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± She shot back, ¡°You suddenly decide to take off for a few days, and with him, no less. Yvette, did you stop to think what people would say? He¡¯s suspected of murder, with cops and reporters on his tail. Getting close to him could drag our family¡¯s name through the mud. You¡¯ve just managed to get Scott Corporation back on track. If anything happens¡­¡± I mped my mouth shut, my face going stone¨Ccold as I stared at her. ¡°Mom, who has been filling your head with this stuff?¡± She seemed thrown off by my question, her frown deepening. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®who¡®? I¡¯m the only one talking here, and it¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m just looking out for you.¡± ¡°Was it Alice?¡± I cut in, my voice icy, especially when I caught the brief flicker of guilt in Mom¡¯s eyes. My irritation with the whole situation spiked even higher. My mom had never been the type to look down on others or chase after thetest gossip. She kept her circle small, and I knew Maxwell was not the type to spread mean¨Cspirited talk. I trusted him. That left Alice, and yeah, I could admit I was not her biggest fan. Seeing me ticked off, Mom tried to smooth things over. ¡°Alice meant well¡­¡± ¡°Mom!¡± I cut her off, pushing down the anger bubbling inside. ¡°Who¡¯s your daughter here, her or me? If you¡¯re so fond of Alice, then fine, she can be your daughter. I¡¯ll just move out. That should make you happy, right? Having a sweet, sensible daughter by your side.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The p came out of nowhere. My cheek stung, numb from the shock. I stared at her, my eyes wide with disbelief. Her eyes were brimming with a mix of fury and pain. ¡°Yvette, have you lost your mind? You just waltz in, pack up, and storm off? I¡¯m your mother. Is it so wrong for me to worry about you? You¡¯re throwing a fit at me for no reason. Have I done something to you? Do those harsh words of yours mean you don¡¯t see me as your mother anymore?¡± Chatper 358 Chapter 358 Chapter 358 I¡¯ll Rub It for You I bit my lip, my hand instinctively going to my hot check. It was not very painful, but it sure did not feel good. My angst suddenly seemed kind of silly now. I looked at her, took a deep breath, and let it out slowly, ¡°Do you even see me as your daughter anymore? You¡¯ve been camped out at the hospital all week. Did you even pay attention to your own daughter? Did you see me fall ande home limping? Or did you only see a daughter who always defies you, leaving without your blessing, not listening to a word you say?¡± Mom¡¯s face said it all¨Cshe was floored. Her mouth hung open as she finally seemed to really see me, maybe for the first time in days. My heart was pounding as I lugged my suitcase out to the front yard. Idris¡¯s car was waiting just outside, and he was heading my way when he caught sight of my ghostly expression. His eyebrows pinched together in concern. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± I grumbled, my rear end throbbing. He grabbed my bag, and I awkwardly climbed into the car. Mom stayed back, just watching from the yard. Idris stowed the luggage and went inside for a moment. Left in the car, I was clueless about what he and Mom were discussing. Soon after, he hopped back in, and we hit the road, both of us wrapped up in our own silent worlds. At the airport, Madam Young and a bunch of the Young family¡¯s aunts, as well as Liam and his folks, were all there gabbing away in the VIP lounge. Madam Young caught sight of us and beamed. ¡°There you are!¡± Then she paused, eyeing my limp. ¡°Yvette, is something wrong?¡± I just shook my head and made the rounds, saying hi to the family. Before we knew it, boarding time rolled around. On the ne, Idris and I settled into our cushy business¨Css seats. Normally, I would be out like a light the second I buckled in, but today, sleep was thest thing on my mind. I stared out the window at the clouds below, feeling a heavy sadness I could not shake. Suddenly, I felt a gentle tug on my sleeve. I turned to find Idris with a tube of Icy Hot in his hand. ¡°Let me help with that,¡± he offered. I blinked, confused for a second. ¡°What?¡± He hesitated, not saying a word. Then, it clicked. I had taken a nasty fall, and my tailbone was killing me, so he¡­ Once I got it, I quickly brushed him off. ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine now.¡± He acted like he had not heard a word I said, squeezing a dollop of Icy Hot into his hand and warming it up before reaching toward my lower back. I tensed up, my back going rigid with surprise. I was worried about getting the ointment on my clothes, along with other things. As I hesitated, a warm, solid sensation spread across my lower back, and I could feel his slightly rough hands pressing firmly on the tender spot. A wave of unexpected relief washed over me, making my cheeks flush with heat, and I instinctively This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. wanted to pull away. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he murmured close to my ear, ¡°or you¡¯ll get it on your clothes.¡± He paused, then added in a low voice, ¡°Rx. No one is paying attention to us.¡± I was a bundle of emotions as he massaged me, leaning in so close that with every breath, I could catch the familiar scent of his shower gel mixed with his own unique aroma. I could even hear the soft sound of his breathing. I knew he was trying to help, but I could not quite shake off my unease. Since I could not escape, I steeled myself and let him continue. Thankfully, when my breathing got a little choppy, he stopped, screwed the cap back on the Icy Hot, and looked at me with concern. Does it still hurt?¡± I shook my head, my face feeling like it was on fire, and managed a raspy, ¡°It¡¯s much better now.¡± He had a good touch, and the massage with the ointment left my lower back feeling toasty and rxed. He stood up to wash his hands after giving me a nod. I watched him go, rubbing my overheated face, trying to calm the whirlwind of thoughts. By the time Idris returned, I had managed to get a grip on my emotions. He handed me a box of fresh fruit sd, saying, ¡°Eat some of this. We¡¯ll be in Tully City in a couple of hours.¡± I nodded, epting the box, and looked up at him gratefully. ¡°Thanks.¡± I really meant it. He tossed the damp tissue into the trash and shot me a sideways nce. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with you and your mom? Why did you guys fight?¡± He had been quiet the whole trip, and I figured he would not bring that up. Out of the blue, however, he did. I bit my lip and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He arched an eyebrow. ¡°Your mom gave me the Icy Hot and made me promise to use it on you during the flight. She said you hated being in pain and suggested we go to the hospital after wend just to check on you. Chatper 359 Chapter 359 Chapter 359 She¡¯s No Match for You Suddenly, I felt a lump in my throat and could not swallow the fruit I was chewing. My mouth went sour, and I had to take a deep breath to steady myself. I did not look at him and instead stared out the window at the clouds. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to snap at her or start a fight,¡± I confessed. ¡°Lately, she¡¯s been obsessed with Alice. Ever since Alice got into the hospital, I have barely seen her. I called her the night I got hurt to ask when she would be back to bring me some meds, but Alice picked up. I could not see her or even get a hold of her. Today, when she found out I was leaving, she would not stop going on about it and even brought up all sorts of nonsense she heard from Alice. I just lost it, and we ended up fighting.¡± Idris was quiet for a few seconds before gently touching my face. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± He was touching the cheek my mom had pped. It was not a hard hit, and the pain had long passed. I shook my head, though inside, I was still stewing. Idris¡® soft chuckle reached my ears. I whipped around to face him, his dark eyes twinkling with amusement. I scowled. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± His smile faded, yet his eyes kept their mirth. ¡°So, you¡¯re jealous of her, huh?¡± ¡°Her name is Alice.¡± He just hummed in response, clearly unfazed. I paused for a second before admitting, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly jealousy. It¡¯s just¡­ weird. Mom¡¯s really taken her under her wing, and Maxwell too.¡± Both of them had only met Alice less than a month ago, but watching them, you would think they all had been close for years. One was my mom, and the other was a friend I trusted. It was enough to make anyone a bit uneasy. / Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Idris gave me a knowing look and a half¨Csmile. ¡°ying hard¨Cto¨Cget, huh?¡± His offhand remark hit a nerve, and I scrambled to set the record straight. ¡°No way. That¡¯s just how it is. Why would I be jealous of her? We barely know each other¡­¡± Mid¨Csentence, I eyed Idris¡¯s chiseled cheeks, curious. ¡°Hey, Idris, do you think Alice is pretty? He frowned, puzzled. ¡°What?¡± I shrugged. ¡°Guys always have a soft spot for pretty girls. It seems you¡¯re no different.¡± Heughed, but there was a hint of frustration as he gently grabbed my face, making me look at him. ¡°Yvette, what she looks like does not matter to me. Don¡¯t pin that on me. And for the record, she¡¯s got nothing on you.¡± I squinted, a secret thrill running through me. Despite this, I kept my cool and brushed his hand aside. ¡°I¡¯m not in a contest with her. Back off, will you?¡± With a little space between us, I felt my spirits lift. I munched on my fruit sd and gazed out at the rolling clouds. Chapter 359 She¡¯s No Match for You Two hourster, we touched down in Tully City, What a difference it was from Lake City. Stepping into Tully City was like stepping into a warm hug, a perfect winter retreat with its balmy twenty¨Csomething degrees. We shed our bulky coats as soon as we stepped out of the car. After we checked into the hotel, everyone slipped into their summer gear. The day had flown by, and Madam Young, who was not as spry as she used to be, decided to call it a night after we all shared a meal. I had always been a fan of Tully City¡¯s nights. They are just the right kind of warm. With dinner over, I figured a stroll would be nice. Heading out, I bumped into Emily in the hallway. Her baby bump was just starting to show, something you could not see back in Lake City with all theyers she had on. Now, in lighter clothes, it was clearly visible. She looked like she was on her way out too, so I asked, ¡°Emily, are you heading out?¡± She gave me a surprised look, then a small nod. She replied a bit awkwardly, ¡°Yeah, you too?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m just going to wander around a bit. Do you want toe with me?¡± She paused like a thought just hit her, then agreed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s a night market close by. Let¡¯s go see what it¡¯s about.¡± I just went with it, not thinking much about it. Together, we stepped out into the warm Tully City air, joining the throngs of tourists. The night was alive with markets and cool spots to check out. Emily was expecting, and we were just out for a chill walk. I wanted to take it easy, but she was on a mission, walking fast. I had to pick up my pace. She seemed lost in thought, and I could not help but ask, ¡°Emily, where¡¯s Liam?¡± The question caught her off guard. Her face flickered with something I could not read, then she answered coolly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He left after dinner, saying he had stuff to do.¡± Chatper 360 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Running into Trouble Regardless of what was up with Emily and Liam, I knew better than to pry into a couple¡¯s private business. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Therefore, I let it be. We had not been walking long when we hit the night market, a ce alive with energy and packed with people. Stalls were everywhere, each one bursting with colorful toys and mouth- watering eats. Tourist girls from out of town were decked out in chic, exotic outfits, their makeup on point as they snapped pics and explored. I loved looking at both beautiful men and women, but women especially captivated me. I could not help but sneak peeks as we walked past them. The crowd was dense. Several times, I nearly lost Emily in the shuffle. Emily seemed distracted, her eyes scanning the crowd as if she were on the lookout for someone. I did not pry. Instead, I kept my eyes on the crowd of beauties and the cool trinkets, all while keeping close to Emily so we would not get separated. Inevitably, we did get split up after just five minutes. I med it on a stall with awesome figurines that caught my eye. I was so curious that I just had to stop for a better look. The vendor caught me staring and called out, ¡°Looking for a lighter? They make great gifts for boyfriends!¡± I snapped back to reality and peered closer at the stall¡¯s array of quirky trinkets. ¡°All these are lighters?¡± He grinned and nodded. ¡°Pick one out! They¡¯re a steal at thirty bucks each.¡± I was hooked and lingered a moment longer. When I finally turned to find Emily, she was nowhere in sight. Panic set in, and I ditched my curiosity to search for her. The night market, however, was huge, swarming with people. I ended up at the base of the tall tower by the entrance, scanning the crowd. No luck. I was about to call her when a voice I would know anywhere drifted through the air. ¡± Hey, can you snap a picture of me with this view? I want to remember this.¡± I froze, phone in hand. That voice¡­ it belonged to Sweety. We had grown up together, and I would know her voice anywhere. A thrill of excitement shot through me as I whipped around. In a heartbeat, I caught sight of two faces I knew all too well. It was a man and a woman. He was snapping a pic of her with his phone, and she was beaming, her smile lighting up the whole ce. Seeing Sweety was fine, but what threw me for a loop was seeing Liam there too. As I stared at them, my mind buzzed with static, and I was thrown into chaos. How could they¡­ I was not born yesterday. Sure, everything before might have been a fluke. However, Liam ditching his pregnant wife to hang out and take photos with another girl told me all I needed to know. Chapter 360 Running into Trouble They¡­ Sweety must have felt my stare because she turned to look at me. When our eyes met, her face froze over, and she instinctively tried to bolt. I was faster, catching her arm. I looked at her, words failing me. What was I supposed to do? Call her out? Yell at her? Look down on her from some moral high horse? No way. She has been my friend forever. I could not do that to her. Finally, all I managed was a whisper. ¡°Why?¡± She had promised that she would cut ties with him and stay away. Why did it end up like this? Sweety shoved me away, her face going ghostly white for a second before she faced me like nothing was wrong and said, ¡°I love him. I just want to be with the one I love.¡± ¡°Sweety!¡± My voice cracked, drained of strength. I shot a look at Liam, noticing the awkwardness painted across his face. It was an expression I often saw on Idris¡® face, and it made saying what I had to even harder. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going through your head, but you¡¯re hurting two people here. Emily is pregnant with your kid, and you still have Ash. If you give a damn about them, the cozy home you¡¯ve built, or Grandma, then you¡¯ve got to keep it strictly friendly with Sweety, okay?¡± He met my gaze, his brows knitting together in confusion. ¡°Yvette, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. There is nothing going on between us,¡± he insisted. I was seething inside. If he were not Idris¡¯s big brother, I might have lost it and thrown a punch. I took a deep breath and said, ¡°From now on, keep your distance from her.¡± Chatper 361 Chapter 361 Chapter 361 The Flowers of Tully City are Gorgeous Liam frowned, gave Sweety a fleeting look, and nodded at me, his expression unreadable. ¡°Got it,¡± he muttered. He handed Sweety her phone back with a steady voice, ¡°Ms. Taters, hang onto your phone.¡± As she took her phone, tears welled up in Sweety¡¯s eyes, her gaze lingering on Liam as he walked away. I tried to keep my feelings in check as I turned to her. ¡°Sweety, remember our English teacher from six years back, the one who used to find us clients? You remember what happened to her, right?¡± She looked away, a mix of defiance and hurt in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to her. I¡¯m not trying to Content held by N?velDrama.Org. wreck his marriage. I just¡­ I just want to see him, that¡¯s all. I¡¯m not the other woman. I was on the verge of a breakdown. ¡°He is married, you know. Even a few extra nces is a mistake for both of you. Love is not wrong, but it¡¯s meant to heal, not harm. He¡¯s taken, and you¡¯re single. We¡¯ve been taught about decency since we were kids. Did you forget all that?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± She screamed at me, her voice so loud that it turned heads all around us. Tears welled up in her eyes as she shot back, ¡°So I¡¯m shameless, big deal! Do you want me to end up like that English teacher, hated and insulted by everyone, until she jumped off a building? Is that what you would prefer, for me to be dead?¡± I felt a lump in my throat and shook my head. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I am saying.¡± Our sixth¨Cgrade English teacher had an affair, got outed by the wife, and was shamed by everyone at school until she could no longer bear it and took her own life. Sweety and I saw the aftermath: her body destroyed on the pavement. After that, Sweety swore she would never get involved with a married man, saying it would be the death of her. Now she was breaking her own rule, turning into the very person she used to despise. She would not listen to me, her eyes fiery with hurt. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m worse than dirt to you. If that¡¯s how it is, then stay out of my business. I¡¯ve got to go.¡± She stormed off before I could say another word, disappearing into the bustling night market crowd. ¡°Yvette.¡± Emily¡¯s voice snapped me out of my daze. She looked at me, her face the picture of serenity, as if nothing was wrong. I blinked away my confusion and asked, ¡°Emily, where did you go?¡± She shed a sheepish smile. ¡°I wandered down to the river for a bit. When I turned around to find you, you were gone. Sorry about that. I got so caught up in my own world that I didn¡¯t even notice you weren¡¯t with me.¡± I bit my lip and gave a small nod, guilt creeping up inside. I was torn about whether to spill the beans to her on the scene I had stumbled upon with Liam and Sweety earlier. After a brief pause, I locked eyes with her and ventured, ¡°Emily, you looked like you were searching for someone earlier. Did you find them?¡± Her face froze for a split second. ¡°No¡­ no, who would I be looking for? Why do you ask all of a Chapter 361 The Flowers of Tully City are Gorgeous sudden?¡± I bit my lip again. I was not clueless. Since we had hit the night market, she had been scanning the crowd non¨Cstop. It was obvious to anyone who was paying attention that she was on the lookout for someone. At first, I was just puzzled. However, after running into Liam and Sweety, the pieces fell into ce. I chose not to call her out on it and just nodded and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± Whatever was up with her and Liam, it was not my ce to meddle. In the event that she did not want to open up, I was not going to force it. Everyone had their pride. Back at the hotel, Emily retreated to her room. I felt a wave of sadness as I drifted towards mine. Reaching my door, I stopped short¨Ca bunch of pink hibiscuses hung from the doorknob. They were gorgeous, wrapped up fancily. I hesitated, wondering if I had the wrong room. I double¨Cchecked the room number and the floor. Nope, this was definitely my room. These roses, however, posed a question. ¡°Don¡¯t you like them?¡± came a deep voice, giving me a start. I nced over to see Idris from next door. He looked like he had just showered, dressed in a white robe that hinted at the muscles underneath. ¡°Are these from you?¡± I asked, taking the roses off the doorknob. He gave a nod, his hands gesturing as he exined, ¡°I just popped downstairs to chat with the vacation resort¡¯s shareholders. They mentioned that girls are fans of these flowers, so I figured you would be into them too.¡± I bit my lip, staying quiet, and offered a simple, ¡°Thanks.¡± I then slipped into my room, leaving him without another word. Feeling down, I did not want to spread my gloom to him. Once back in my room and after a refreshing shower, I nced at the bunch of pink hibiscus flowers. After a moment¡¯s thought, I snapped a picture and shared it online with the caption: [Tully City¡¯s blooms. So pretty!] Chatper 362 Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Charlie¡¯s Here Too In a sh, before I could even close the app, someone had already hit ¡®like¡® on my post. Surprised, I figured it was a misclick, but when I checked, it was Idris. When did he start using social media sote at night? I remembered he was not a fan of social media and usually did not have them installed on his phone. Why the sudden like? Weird as it was, I was not nosy enough to ask. After a long, exhausting day, I was tired. I hit the bed and was out like a light in no time. The next morning. Early to bed, early to rise. I woke up, pulled back the curtains, and let the cozy sunlight flood the room, instantly lifting my spirits. It had been dark when I got here yesterday, but now, in the daylight, the sky was a clear blue, not the foggy haze of Lake City. It was an endless, vibrant blue, a stark contrast to Lake City¡¯s barren trees and scattered leaves. Here, it was like stepping into another realm, with lush trees and wildflowers everywhere. Each city really did have its own vibe. After zoning out at the window for a bit, I headed down for breakfast. Madam Young was not around much. However, I bumped into her and Emily in the dining room. They spotted me and waved me over with warm smiles, and I happily joined them. After we settled into our seats, she casually checked in on me, wondering if I had gotten a good night¡¯s sleep and if I was up for exploringter. I was still getting my bearings in this new ce, but Emily chimed in with a suggestion to hit the botanical garden. She exined that while most cities start to look a bit gloomy this time of year, Tully City was an exception. Thanks to its warm climate, the greenery here thrived all year round, never changing with the seasons. I agreed, and Madam Young was on board too. Before long, the Young brothers showed up. Idris was all bright¨Ceyed, obviously having slept wellst night. Liam, on the other hand, had dark shadows under his eyes that screamed that he had a bad night. He caught my eye and managed a stiff nod. I shot him a quick, sympathetic smile in return. We did not dive into chitchat. Instead, I found myself watching Emily as she peeled shrimp for Ash, not even ncing Liam¡¯s way. There appeared to have been some drama there the night before. ¡°Shrimp?¡± Idris¡¯s voice pulled me back, his eyes flicking to the shrimp I had been eyeing in Ash¡¯s bowl. Caught off guard, I did not even get a chance to say no before a peeled shrimpnded on my 274 te. That little surprise turned heads our way. I mean, it was not every day Idris showed this kind of affection. We had been married for a couple of years, and we were always pretty formal with each other, especially in front of others. This shrimp thing was out of the ordinary for us. The Youngs did not make a big deal out of it, despite it being unusual. They just gave us a quick look and went back to their food, all hush¨Chush. Feeling a tad awkward and out of words, I just focused on the shrimp Idris had peeled for me, while he seemed totally oblivious to the sudden spotlight and kept on with his shrimp peeling. After gobbling up five shrimps in quick session, I worried I would be too full to eat anything else. I nced over at him and blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Idris gave a brief pause, nodded subtly, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind to eat?¡± Before I could even muster a word, a familiar voice called out, ¡°Yvette.¡± Could it be¡­ Charlie? As I hesitated, my gaze followed the voice. There he was. Charlie was looking sharp in a crisp white shirt, still in his wheelchair, his hair styled to perfection. He and Idris were both drop- dead gorgeous but in different ways. Idris had this regal, elegant vibe with an undercurrent of strength, while Charlie¡¯s cool, gentle demeanor had a touch of roguish charm. Both were stunning in their own right. While I was still processing, Charlie had been wheeled over by Inch. The Youngs did not seem to know him, eyeing him with curiosity. Charlie was at ease despite the situation, warmly greeting everyone. Turning to me, he asked, ¡°Yvette, are these all your pals?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He was referring to the Youngs. I nodded, feeling a weird tension in the air. It was especially palpable when Idris and Charlie locked eyes. It felt like the restaurant¡¯s temperature had just plummeted. L Madam Young, being the gracious elder she was, seemed oblivious to the frosty exchange. She cheerfully invited Charlie to sit and have breakfast with us. Chatper 363 Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Into the Wilds Charlie fit right in, shing a smile and taking Madam Young up on her offer, casually sliding into the seat beside me. Seeing Charlie in Tully City caught me off guard, and I could not help but ask, ¡°What brings. you to Tully City?¡± He shed me a gentle smile and said, ¡°Remember when you said this ce was perfect for a getaway? My leg is pretty much healed up. I have been in Lake City for a while and started feeling cooped up, so I came here. Running into you was just luck.¡± I just grinned and let it be. Idris, though, stopped fussing with the shrimp and went back to loading up my te. It seemed he had a mission to stuff me with every dish I took a second bite of. Staring at the mountain of food piling up, I frowned and rubbed my overworked stomach. If Idris kept this up, I would be stuffed like a Thanksgiving turkey. He would probably even wave down the waiter for more, just to keep the feasting. With that thought, I blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m stuffed.¡± I was hoping he would get the hint to stop the food avnche. Idris looked at me, puzzled, his dark eyes searching, when I expressed my satiation. ¡°Not a fan of the food?¡± I bit my lip, feeling a mix of frustration and the urge tough. ¡°No, really, I¡¯m totally full.¡± I was truly at risk of death by overfeeding. He seemed to take my words to heart, pausing for a moment before he finally put down his chopsticks, acting as if he was full too, even though he had barely touched his food. We all made a beeline for the botanical garden post¨Cbreakfast. The morning in Tully City felt like the world had just been washed clean, the air tinged with that fresh, earthy smell. The botanical garden was a sensory overload, with the sweet scent of flowers mixing with the earthy aroma, creating a one¨Cof¨Ca¨Ckind vibe. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. We wandered through the garden, chatting and taking in the sights. It was a slice of harmony. Emily was all about capturing moments, snapping pics on her phone. Ash was full of questions about the nts, dragging Liam around to get the lowdown on every leaf and petal. Idris and Madam Young were chatting away, light and breezy, while Charlie could not seem to care less about all the different kinds of nts around them. Inch was wheeling him along, and the two moved in a quiet, oddly in¨Csync procession. Like Ash, I was totally fascinated by all the greenery here. asionally, I would get sidetracked, soaking up bits and pieces of Liam¡¯s nt wisdoin, getting to know all sorts of new nts and what they could do. Maybe it was the chill vibe or the killer views, but everyone was feeling pretty upbeat. I was worried that Charlie and Idris, who had butted heads before, would ruin the chill with some drama, but, hey, they kept it together. When the sun crept high and the heat cranked up, we all headed back to the hotel for some much¨C needed siesta time. Idris was not just here for kicks. He was the big boss of this ce. With all the buzz about Jack¡¯s untimely exit, Idris hade to Tully City to check on how his projects were doing and to sort out some handover stuff. The guy had a lot on his te. Later in the afternoon, while Idris was off to some meeting, Madam Young and the others decided to go to the primeval forest. That kind of trek was not really Madam Young¡¯s cup of tea. It was Ash who was itching to explore. She was this kid who was obsessed with discovering the world, especially the wild. She had probably read about the world containing many secret spots in fantasy books. Tully City boasted an awesome primeval forest that was perfect for a mystery lover like her. Liam was not too keen on the idea at first, but Madam Young was all about spoiling her great- grandkid, so he gave in. I found myself hesitating. It was one thing for a kid to be eager to explore, but taking an elderly person to a ce where mountain climbing and walking were involved really was not a good idea. Unable to hold back, I suggested to Liam, ¡°Maybe we should split up today. You could take Ash to the ancient forest, while Grandma, Emily, and I could go somewhere else for a stroll.¡± Pregnant women and seniors were not exactly the mountain¨Cclimbing type. Liam gave me a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yvette. The ancient forests that are open to visitors have been made essible. We can take a gond or an electric train up the mountain, which I have already arranged. When we get there, I¡¯ll go with Ash to the peak, and you can enjoy the oceanarium at the base. There¡¯s also an animal show down there you can catch.¡± Chatper 364 Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Worlds Apart His exnation caught me off guard, and I realized I had no idea what he had nned. I smiled and nodded in agreement, Once we were all set to go, we waited in the hotel lobby for Liam to sort out the transportation. That was when Charlie and Inch showed up, looking a bit surprised to see us. Inch wheeled Charlie over and greeted me, ¡°Ms. Scott.¡± They were both dressed down for an outing, and I smiled. ¡°Heading out too?¡± Charlie nodded with a friendly smile. ¡°Yeah, just for a walk. What about you?¡± ¡°We were thinking the same. The kids have never seen a real forest and are curious,¡± I replied, not prying into their ns. Surprise was evident in Inch¡¯s voice as he said, ¡°Ms. Scott, you are heading to the primeval forest too?¡± I hesitated before answering, ¡°You¡¯re going as well?¡± Inch nodded, but his nce toward Charlie was filled with hesitation and concern, not joy. Charlie looked totally chill, just giving me a quick smile and saying, ¡°Perfect, let¡¯s head over together.¡± I just nodded. I mean, we were all going to hang out anyway, and it was more fun with more people. Seemingly wanting to say something else, Inch just muttered, ¡°Mr. Yates¡­¡± Charlie nced over with that cool, unfazed look he always had. Tully City was not all skyscrapers like Lake City. It had this wild, untouched vibe, as humans had not messed with it too much. The nts and animals were all thriving, doing their thing in peace. Ash, being a kid, easily became one with nature. She loved it more than grown¨Cups. The minute we hit the forest, she was tugging on Liam¡¯s arm, dying to climb the tallest tree. Poor Liam had to go with her. The rest of us, a mix of old folks, a pregnantdy, and someone in a wheelchair, could not exactly join the tree¨Cclimbing adventure, so Inch and I ended up with the crew at the animal show. We sat there for like half an hour, the crowd going wild with apuse for the animals¡® tricks. Honestly, I was over it. I said a quick goodbye to Emily and Madam Young and ducked out. I found a quiet spot by a fish pond to zone out. I loved its peaceful vibes. When Charlie showed up, I was still in my own world. I would not have even noticed him if it were not for the sudden goldfish sh mob in the pond. ! I realized he was tossing fish food into the water when I caught him out of the corner of my eye, his hand almost empty. Chapter 364 Worlds Apart ¡°Why are you here?¡± just popped out of my mouth. He passed me the fish food with that easy smile of his. ¡°Your turn to feed them.¡± I grabbed the food, still waiting for him to actually answer. However, he just threw me at curveball. ¡°Not into the animal show, huh?¡± The pond was a frenzy of fish, all moring for the feed sprinkled on the water¡¯s surface. I tossed a generous scoop where they swarmed the most and murmured a soft, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why?¡± He was always the curious type. The feed was running low. A few more scoops, and it was all gone. I stashed the empty bag and bit my lip before speaking, ¡°You know, if someone wants to steal the show and bask in apuse, they¡¯ve got to grind it out when no one is watching. But people get up there because they love it and because they choose to. Animals, however, are shoved into the spotlight, forced to y parts they never auditioned for, repeating the same old tricks day in, day out. They¡¯re just puppets, doing whatever it takes to make people smile and p, all while lining the pockets of those who cage them. They¡¯re never free, not till they take theirst breath.¡± Charlie¡¯s chuckle cut through the air, but I could not quite catch if he was teasing or taunting. I shot him a look. He was easy on the eyes, especially when heughed. He caught me staring, and his smile faded. ¡°Yvette, you think anyone who¡¯s down on their luck is just a victim, huh?¡± I was not sure how to answer that. It did not sound like he meant it as apliment. I pressed my lips together and faced him. ¡°Is it so wrong to feel for the underdog?¡± He nodded, his voice cool as he replied, ¡°Sure, but it¡¯s not that simple. Everything has got its own way of getting by. The strong survive, and the weak fall. That¡¯s just how it is. Those animals? If they are stuck doing tricks, it¡¯s because they were too gullible, too trusting. There are plenty of creatures out there living free. People are no different. The ones who cannot make it and get pushed around have it Their misery is their fault for being so weak.¡± His voice was soft butced with a cruelty that sent shivers down my spine. I could not help but frown as I watched him. He med every misfortune on those less powerful, as if they deserved it. Catching my gaze, Charlie arched an eyebrow and murmured, ¡°I know my words sound harsh, but it¡¯s the truth. You¡¯ve got to be strong to keep yourself safe.¡± I agreed with the words but not with his way of thinking. Hisck of pity for the weak was evident, and convincing him otherwise proved impossible. Trying to exin theplexities of the heart was like trying to catch smoke with your bare hands. After a heavy silence, I blurted out, ¡°Charlie, if you ever found yourself helpless like the victims you just described, wouldn¡¯t you want someone to reach out to you?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He scoffed, his gaze drifting over the pond where thest traces of the goldfish had vanished, and replied coolly, ¡°No one can help me, and I don¡¯t need them. If I ever fell that low, I would take those jerks down with me.¡± Chatper 365 Chapter 365 hapter 365 ident harlie¡® words might have been true, but they were too cold, too ruthless. knew he must have been through a lot, probably more than I could ever understand. People bandoned early in life often had hearts riddled with holes. They did not expect kindness from thers and were too scared to even hope for it, always knowing they were on their own. Was that really how it is, though? Could people truly be as unfeeling as trees and stones? Maybe they just have not felt it themselves, so they stopped hoping. When I did not respond, Charlie gave a wry smile and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I¡¯m Do cold to be your friend?¡± met his gaze. The guy was undeniably good¨Clooking. I took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡± ¡®ou won¡¯t end up like that. Inch will not let you be pushed around, and neither will I.¡± le paused, surprised by my sudden leap in the conversation, and his expression hardened as e challenged, ¡°Are you that sure of yourself?¡± jazing at him earnestly, I knitted my brows. ¡°I¡¯m not being cocky. I¡¯m serious. I get that life is ull of curveballs, but hey, we¡¯re friends now, right? If you ever hit a rough patch, I will be here, doing whatever I can to help you out.¡± fter saying it, I felt a twinge of embarrassment at my own naivety and quickly added, ¡°But hat¡¯s not gonna happen to you. You¡¯ll always have a fire in you, right? You¡¯re not gonna hit ock bottom, and nobody¡¯s gonna push you around. So, this whole ¡®what if¡® scenario is nimportant.¡± le let out a soft chuckle, his deep eyes a mystery to me. mily came rushing over just as Charlie and I were about to head to the performance area to neet up with the others. called out, spotting her haste, ¡°Emily, what¡¯s up?¡± he was sprinting, clearly in a bind, clutching her belly. Between gasps, she blurted out, vette, there¡¯s trouble.¡± froze, clueless. ¡°What is going on? What happened?¡± he spilled it all in one go. ¡°The service area just buzzed with news. The mountain cable car as had an ident. Loads of tourists are stuck up there, including Ash and Liam. Madam bung nearly passed out from the scare, and I can¡¯t reach Iddy. The whole ce is a mess, the ervice center is swamped, and tourists are demanding answers.¡± oncerned her stress might harm the baby, I steadied her and said, ¡°Emily, take a deep breath. the cableway is just jammed, everyone is safe for now. They¡¯ll be okay once things get oving again. I¡¯ll check out the cable car station. You stick with Grandma, keep her calm, and ake sure she is alright. Idris must be tied up; I¡¯ll get ahold of him as soon as I can.¡± soor he must have been freaking out because she seemed to lose her coolpletely. After earing me out, she took a deep breath, her nerves settled, and she gave me a determined nod. Okay, I¡¯ll go check on Grandma. You just make sure to keep me updated, okay?¡± gave her a reassuring nod in return. Chapter 365 ident The park was huge, stretching from the performance stages all the way to the cableway station. To keep things under control, they did not let any outside cars drive in, so if you wanted to get around, you either hoofed it or hopped on one of the park¡¯s tour buses. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It is like all the tourist spots back home have this same setup. Charlie waved over Inch, and the three of us climbed aboard the tour bus, heading for the cableway entrance. This ce was all about keeping things wild and untouched. A primeval, virgin forest meant no development and no messing with nature. If you wanted to see the sights, your only option was to take a ride on the cableway and get a glimpse of the forest from above. Chapter 366 Not an Accident Chapter 366 Not an ident The cableway stretched over a cliff that was a good two hundred meters high, with a thick forest and sheer cliffs below. Just peering over the edge was enough to make your legs turn to jelly. The cableway had hit a snag, and all the cars in the middle had ground to a halt. It looked like there were twenty or thirty of them, all just hanging there. The people inside were freaking out, screaming their heads off. I could hear the terror in their cries even through the ss of the cable cars as they hung there, suspended in the air. Down at the entrance, a crowd of tourists had formed, some of them scolding the staff, demanding they figure out what went wrong and get to rescuing those stuck. A few were even filming the whole mess on their phones to get their perspectives. Some were throwing shade, while others were just piling on the misery. Emily''s voice was urgent. "Liam and Ash are on the cable car too!" My heart raced as I scrambled to find an employee to get the lowdown. However, before I could utter a word... A piercing scream ripped through the crowd. "Why is the cable car door open?" someone yelled, panic-stricken. A chill ran down my spine. I looked up to see the doors of a cable car hanging midway on the line flung wide open. Then, a shadowy figure, gender indiscernible, plummeted from the open doorway. Pandemonium broke loose. Shouts and screams filled the air as the scene descended into mayhem. Rtives of those still on the cable cars below were freaking out. Someshed out at the staff, who were trying to keep everyone calm, their anger turning to desperate pleas for help. Without a second thought, I dialed 911, then immediately rang Idris. The phone barely rang before he answered, his voice a calm anchor in the chaos, "Yvette, where are you?" "At the entrance to the cableway," I blurted out. "Idris, someone just fell, and Liam and Ash are still up there. They are..." "Stay calm," Idris cut in, his voice steady. "They''re safe. The cableway is being fixed as we speak. Wait for them at the entrance. Once they''re down, get out of there, fast." A sense of unease began to creep in as I paused. "What is going on, Idris?" The voice on the line paused before delivering the grim news. "The bungee jumping zone in the park had a terrible ident. The cord snapped, and the jumper... they didn''t make it. Emily just called too. The animals in the show area are going berserk, attacking people. Now, with a casualty on your end¡­ Listen, no matter what, as soon as you get Liam and Ash, get out of there fast. I''ve got someoneing to get you all." I nodded, then caught myself. "Wait, this park is...?" "It''s owned by the Youngs," he replied, his tone steady butden with a weight I could feel through the phone. All these disasters in one day, at the same park¡ªit was not just bad luck or coincidence. Someone was orchestrating this chaos. I could not piece together why it was happening, but I understood what to do loud and clear. I needed to grab Liam and Ash and run. "Got it," I told him, and we ended the call. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sounds of life buzzed in my ears¡ªthe cableway was back up, and the stranded tourists were finally hitting solid ground. Earlier, someone had taken a terrifying plunge from the cars, and their fate was still unknown. Now, as people disembarked, their reactions were all over the ce. Many had weak legs and were in tears, screaming, or outright angry. Some unleashed their fear on the nearest staff member. The park had their act together, thankfully, with security on hand and the boss offering apologies andpensation in cash or kind. They would shut down the park for now. The park''s crew would handle the fallout. I just had to meet up with Liam and Ash at the exit. Luckily, they were both okay. When I saw them, relief washed over me. Ash was just a kid, and the ordeal had left her in tears. Once Liam had her safely in his arms, she clung to him like he was her lifeline. Liam looked genuinely taken aback when he saw me. "Yvette, what are you doing here?" he asked. Chapter 367 The Standoff Chapter 367 The Standoff I met Liam¡¯s gaze and exined, "Something''s gone down at the tourist spot. Idris called me a bit ago, told me to grab you and book it out of here. Grandma and Emily are waiting at the performance area. We need to get moving and meet up with them, ASAP." Liam gave a quick nod. His business savvy gave him an edge, and he could tell today''s trouble was no small deal. After giving Ash a reassuring squeeze, he set him down and turned to me. "You head out with Ash first. I''ll stick around and scope out the situation. It''ll be quicker to pinpoint the problem than waiting for Iddy to send backup." I understood he had his own way of handling things. "Just be safe, big bro," I told him. He hummed a yes and reminded Ash to stick with me. I took Ash''s hand, and we left the cable car station. I meant to head straight out, but then it hit me like a dyed lightning strike that Charlie and Inch were nowhere to be seen. My mind had been all over the ce, worried sick about Liam and Ash, and with the chaos of the tourists making a scene, I had not spared a thought for the other two. The realization that we had gotten split up snapped me back to reality. I fished out my phone in a rush, trying to call them, but no luck. Just then, Emily''s call came through, her voice frantic over the noise, "Yvette, are Liam and Ash okay?" "They''re both fine. Don''t sweat it, Emily," I assured her, my eyes catching sight of two men in ck heading my way. I knew these guys as they were the bodyguards Idris had set up for me. I had seen them around, always trailing at a safe distance, never too close. As they came into view, I quickly asked into the phone, "Emily, are you guys still in the performance area?" Emily gave a reassuring nod, "Yeah, Grandma and I are in a room. We''re safe here." I let out a relieved breath. "I''ll be right there with Ash. Don''t go wandering off, and keep your phone on, okay?" "Got it!" I ended the call just as two men approached me. "Ma''am, we have been instructed to escort you out," they said. I nodded and got straight to the point. "Did you drive in?" Tourists were not usually allowed to drive in this park, but if Idris had set it up, they must havee by car. They confirmed with a nod and led me to where they had parked. I could not reach Charlie and Inch, and I knew I could not linger with Ash for long. I shot Charlie a quick text to let him know I was heading out and urged them to do the same. Soon, we reached the animal performance area. The bodyguards parked discreetly, one went to fetch Madam Young and Emily, and the other stayed to watch over me and Ash. We sat in the car, waiting. No one came, however, and anxiety gnawed at me. A pregnant woman and Madam Young could be in real danger if the crowd got ugly. It was like the universe has a twisted sense of humor, giving me exactly what I was trying to avoid. Before I could worry any further, I spotted a crowd of hundreds close to the performance area, looking like they were going after someone, with some even shouting. The sounds from outside the car were indiscernible, but the angry shapes of their mouths said enough. I caught a glimpse of Emily and Madam Young trapped in the middle of an angry mob, and my heart plummeted. Without a second thought, I dashed out of the car and sprinted toward the crowd. I had not even reached them when the shouts hit my ears. "They''re the murderer''s kin, a bunch of heartless merchants who would do anything for a buck, totally indifferent to human life. We can''t let them off the hook! We need answers, and that shady businessman Mr. Young owes us an exnation!" Someone in the crowd was shouting at the top of his lungs, his voice filled with grief and rage as if he had lost someone dear to him. Confused tourists, fueled by the fear from the incident and their disdain for the heartless wealthy, joined in the uproar, hurling insults at Emily and Madam Young, with some even tossing whatever they had in their hands at them. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The bodyguards did their best to shield them, but they were outnumbered and overwhelmed. Emily was terrified, clutching her stomach, her face ghostly white. Madam Young might have weathered many storms in her life, but age had caught up with her, leaving her as vulnerable as any other elderly person. Chapter 369 Im The Target Chapter 369 I''m The Target I could not help but snort withughter at his Ninja Turtlement. However, theughter quickly turned sour, and tears began to fall in big, uncontroble drops. Idris was right. I had been terrified and in so much pain, but I was used to bottling it up. That is why I seemed so calm when I first saw him. Now, however... When he saw my tears, his body tensed, and then he pulled me into a tight embrace. His arms were so wide they seemed to envelop mepletely. Wrapped up in his hold, my tears came faster, and I began to sob uncontrobly. He held me close, his hand gently stroking my back, just like my dad used to do to calm me down whenever he was afraid I would cry myself sick. It took a while, but after letting out all the fear and hurt, my sobs slowed, and Iy quietly in his arms, my head resting against his chest. When I finally stopped crying, I heard his deep, gentle voice above me. "Stop being so selfless, Yvette. No matter who you are with in the future, you¡¯ve got to take care of yourself first, got it?" My voice was hoarse from crying as I whispered back, "Grandma and Emily are not just anybody to me." The voice from above was all serious business. "Look, you''ve got to take care of yourself first before you can even think about helping anyone else." I bit my lip, knowing there was no winning this argument. I just gave a nomittal grunt and let it go. He must have heard the resignation in my voice because he let out a little sigh and gave my back a comforting pat. "We''re here at the hospital. Time to get out and get those scrapes checked out." Despite his urging, I didn''t budge, not even when he gave me a gentle push. I could not see his face. I just heard his voice, which was kind of odd, close to my ear. "Yvette, we''ve made it to the hospital." I grunted again, still not moving. He sounded confused. "What''s up?" I tried to hold it in, but eventually, I just could not. Still leaning on his shoulder, I reached out and mumbled, "Hand me some tissues, will you?" "What''s the matter?" His voice wasced with suspicion, and I felt my cheeks burn with embarrassment. I took the tissues he handed over and blew my nose, keeping my head down. When I finally looked up, I caught his look of shock and surprise. Pointing awkwardly at his chest, I mumbled, "You''ve got a bit of a mess on your shirt." He nced down and saw the big, off-color blotch on his ck suit. He paused, his lips tightening for a moment before he said with a hint of resignation, "Yvette, you''re such a slob." My lips tightened as my face grew hotter. I had not been paying attention while I was crying, so I had made a mess of his shirt. I knew he was a bit of a germaphobe, which was why I pointed it out right away. The guilt written all over my face was evident to him, and he let out another sigh. "It''s just a shirt. We can wash itter. Right now, we need to get you to the hospital." He did not wait for a response, stepping out of the car and reaching to scoop me up and carry me in. I sidestepped him quickly and insisted, "I can walk myself." Sure, I was banged up, but it was all on the surface. Those guys had not done any real damage. It hurt, but I could manage. This time, I did not pull away. Instead, I let my hand rest in his, and together, we walked into the hospital. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The doctors gave me the once-over. The verdict was that it was nothing too serious. I had a few bruises where I had been kicked, and my face was scraped up, but nothing was broken inside. A little medicine and some rest should do the trick. The day had started out so great, but it sure did not end that way. We all felt a bit down about how things turned out. On the ride home, my thoughts kept circling back to the day''s chaos at the scenic spots. One thing after another, it was too much to be just bad luck. Clearly, someone was out to get the Youngs. "Feeling hungry?" Idris broke the silence, his voice calm. He gave me a look that was kind of gentle, a softness in his eyes. I shook my head and got straight to the point. "Any leads on who pulled the stunt today?" He gave my head a gentle rub and said, "So that''s what''s been on your mind, huh?" I just nodded, admitting it without a word, and pressed on. "First Jack''s death, now this mess. What''s the endgame for the person behind all this?" Idris''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully, and he managed a small, cool smile. "They¡¯re getting sloppy, showing their hand. It means we¡¯re close to catching them." I could not hide my confusion. "Going after the Youngs like this... an enemy, maybe?" He looked at me, his gaze steady. "It''s personal. They''re trying to turn my life upside downmake sure I can''t catch a break." Chapter 370 Lucas Might Not Be Dead Chapter 370 Lucas Might Not Be Dead That caught my attention. I frowned. "Who? You know who''s behind this?" Idris inhaled deeply, his gaze drifting out the car window. "i¡¯ve got no proof, but it''s not a wild guess anymore. They''re just trying to keep me from finding someone, throwing obstacles in my way at every turn." I was lost in his words, staring at him with a mix of confusion and curiosity. I could tell he was holding back something big, but I never pried, not even sure how to start. For instance, why was he at Hartfield five years back? He is Mr. Young, the one and only, always nked by a squad of bodyguards. How does a guy like that end up in a water cell? The time in Macamer also puzzled me. Why did he beat himself up over Lucas''s death? Now, he was dropping hints about some ''someone'' and ''they''. Who were they, and why were they involved? Questions swirled in my head. However, we all had our secrets, right? I let it be. He caught my silence, looked down with those deep, warm eyes, and said, "I figured you would be all over this. Why so quiet?" I just gave a small smile, "You''ll tell me what you can. If you can''t, I don''t want to make it tough for you." He paused, a shadow crossing his face. "Yvette, you really trust me that much?" I looked away, ying it cool. "It''s not about trust. I''m just not into digging too deep." Then I heard his chuckle, that deep, maic sound. I nced over and there he was, all smiles, and yeah, he was pretty easy on the eyes. I have known that forever. However, right then, that smile? It made my heart skip a beat. I raised an eyebrow, "What''s so funny?" "I¡¯m just happy," he said, his smile growing. I rolled my eyes and mmed up. Gently cing my hand in his, he reached for it, and with a soft squeeze, he said, "Yvette, thanks for always having my back." I tried to pull my hand away, but he held it steady, his voice a low rumble by my ear. "Ten years ago, my dad walked out on the Youngs and never looked back. After he left, my mom got sick and died. Grandpa started the search for him, but when he passed, I took over. Five years back, I heard from the cops he was at the border, so I went there solo. However, I did not find him. Instead, I got dragged to Hartfield, and that is where I bumped into you. When we got back home, I continued looking. I thought I could track him down through Lucas, but then Lucas supposedly bit the dust. Now, there''s a buzz from Officer Jackson''s crew at the border. They have caught wind of my dad." I scrunched my eyebrows together. "With everything that has been happening, you think someone is out to stop you from finding your dad?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He gave a small nod, his forehead creasing. "There is more. The cops from the Macamer case dropped a bombshell that Lucas might still be alive." That hit me like a ton of bricks, my head buzzing, disbelief washing over me. "Alive? How is that even possible? I saw it with my own eyes. The explosion and the ship going up in mes. No way anyone could find even a piece of him." The possibility of Lucas being Houdini and surviving the st was out of the question. He saw my freak-outing and gripped my hand tighter, pulling me in close. "It''s all spection for now. Officer Jackson has got people on it checking it out." I swallowed the chaos of my thoughts and stared at him. "Spection? What''s that even based on?" Idris bit his lip, then let out a breath. "Word from the Hartfield police is that Lucas got banged up bad but was stashed away somewhere secret to lick his wounds." He nced at me and said, "Maybe the other side just wants to keep Lucas''s minions in line, make sure they keep on working without a fuss. Whether it''s true or not, who knows? Officer Jackson''s got people on it, and he''ll let us know the scoop as soon as he hears anything." I bit my lip, a shiver running through me. Lucas... just the thought of him sends shivers down my spine. It did not matter if it was five years back or right now; he was like a ticking time bomb in our lives, ready to blow us all to smithereens. If he is still alive, knowing him, payback for the Macamer mess is just a matter of time. I took a deep breath, trying to shove down the panic wing at me, and turned to Idris. "You think Jack and the mess today could be his doing?" Idris''s lips tightened, and he gave a slight frown. "Hard to say right now." The day''s chaos was off the charts, and someone had even lost their life. I looked at him, the worry clear in my eyes. "With all this craziness... how''re you holding up?" He met my gaze, a small smirk ying on his lips. "Are you worried about me?" Chapter 371 She’s Not an Exception Chapter 371 She¡¯s Not an Exception How could Idris still be in the mood to talk to me about these things? I shot him an impatient re, but he seemed unruffled. He calmly said, "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. I''ll handle it." I pursed my lips but still felt worried. When we arrived at the hotel, Madam Young and Emily were waiting downstairs. As soon as they saw us get out of the car, Madam Young came forward and looked at us, asking with concern, "Is everything okay? Yvette, what did the doctor say about your injury?" I shook my head slightly and smiled. "It''s nothing, just minor injuries. I''ll be fine after some rest." She nodded slightly. We could not linger at the hotel entrance for too long. As I was returning to my room, Idris was called away by Madam Young. Everything that happened today was just too sudden. Emily helped me into the room and said, "Just now, Grandma said that as everyone was scared witless today, we won''t be going out for dinner. The hotel staff will deliver food to our roomster. Rest well, and just let me know if you need anything." I nodded and smiled, "Okay, thanks, Emily." She shook her head, feeling guilty. "I should be the one thanking you. If it weren''t for you pushing us onto the car and facing those people on your own, it might have been Madam Young and I who got hurt." I shook my head slightly and said, "You''re being too polite. Protecting you and Grandma is the right thing to do, especially since you''re pregnant and she''s elderly. Besides, I didn''t really get hurt that badly. Don''t dwell on this or me yourself." She bit her lip and walked over to me, still thanking me earnestly. I knew that no matter what I said, she might not be able to ept it. I looked at her belly and said, "You should go rest. You''ve been through a lot today, and I''m sure you''re tired." She replied with a light hum and said a few more things. However, when she reached the door, she stopped and looked at me, seeming hesitant. Seeing her like this, I could not help but ask, "What''s wrong, Emily?" She hesitated for a while then finally said, "Yvette, is that friend of yours in Tully City for travel or work?" Friend? My mind went nk for a few seconds, not understanding what she was talking about. I soon realized who she was referring to¡ªSweety. I was stunned for a while. I looked at her and hesitantly said, "Emily, I..." "I saw everythingst night," she said straightforwardly. Her gaze seemed calm. I did not know what to say for a moment, and I quickly realized that she had not wanted to tag along to the market as she wanted to see who Liam was meeting. She knew Sweety, after all. After taking a deep breath, I looked at her and said calmly, "Emily, whether you believe it or not, I had no idea about Sweetying to Tully City. As for what happened between her and Liam, I admit that I had some suspicions before, but I had no idea how far their rtionship had progressed." Emily''s expression was calm. She lowered her gaze and touched her belly, then looked at me and smiled faintly, saying, "I''m not ming you or anything. Don''t be nervous. The reason I asked you is because I want you tell your friend something from me. Liam has told me everything, and he had no improper intentions toward her. Please tell your friend not to bother Liam anymore. He saved her back then because it was an emergency. He would¡¯ve still helped if it were any other friend. She''s not an exception." I nodded, feeling relieved in my heart. As long as there was nothing improper going on between Liam and Sweety, it was fine by me. After Emily was done speaking, she smiled gently and left. I sat on the bed for a while. The sky in Tully City was getting dark, and the sun had not yet set. Layers of orange clouds hung in the sky, making it feel somewhat unreal. I knew that I had to talk to Sweety. After our argumentst time, so much had happened to me, and I had not had the time to have a proper chat with her. Now that she was also in Tully City, it might be necessary to arrange a time to meet. I called her, and she answered rather quickly. I could not discern her emotions over the phone, but there was a hint of unfamiliarity in her tone. "What''s up?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Knowing that it was because of my wordsst night, I bit my lip and said, "Have you had dinner? How about meeting upter?" There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line before she replied, "Sure." Chapter 372 Fading Friendship Chapter 372 Fading Friendship I had arranged to meet Sweety just outside the hotel, somewhere not far from me. I put on a sunhat and got ready to go out. As I reached the corridor, I ran into Idris, who had juste out of Madam Young''s room. He furrowed his brow slightly when he saw me wearing a sunhat and about to leave. "Where are you going?" I had no intention of hiding anything, so I replied, "I''m meeting Sweety for dinner." He paused for a few seconds, then nodded. His voice was low and restrained when he said, "I''ll have a bodyguard follow you. Call me if anythinges up." I nodded back. Considering everything that had happened today, I knew Idris had his hands full with various matters. Without further ado, I entered the elevator. At the restaurant. I arrived nearly half an hour early. When Sweety arrived, she had red eyes. I furrowed my brows and asked, "What''s wrong with your eyes?" She took a sip of the lemonade I had ordered for her on the table and replied indifferently, "Nothing. Why did you want to see me? If it''s about asking me not to bother Liam, you don''t need to waste your breath. I know what I''m doing, and I don''t want anyone telling me what to do." I furrowed my brow, feeling like she was now aplete stranger to me now. "Sweety, he''s married, he has a child, and his wife is pregnant with another one. Do you really want to obsess over someone who can''t give you a future?" "I don''t need a future!" she retorted, looking at me as she spoke with a hoarse voice. "I just happened to fall for him, so I want to admire him from a distance. I haven''t done anything wrong. Anyway, do you have the right to stand here and condemn me, Yvette Scott? Your man doesn''t love you, so you can''t stand to see others happy, right?" I was stunned, and a sudden wave of disappointment surged through me. I knew that no matter what I said about Liam, it would not matter. I repeated Emily''s words to her and said, "No matter what you want to do, Sweety, listen to my advice. Liam is not yours. Stop being so stubborn." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She sneered and looked at me. "So, you came here today to deliver a message for that woman? You¡¯re right, Liam and I have nothing to do with each other. So what? Who can guarantee that marriage willst a lifetime, without no chances of divorce or widowhood?" "Why, you..." I was getting angry because she had not taken in a word I had said. Suppressing my anger, I changed the topic and asked, "Are you in Tully City for work or a vacation?" I had been quite busytely and had not been in touch, so I had no clue what had been going on in her life recently. She took a sip of lemonade and said, "A vacation." I nodded. After the incident on Ind in the Lake, she had been in low spirits. It was good for her to come here and take a break. Not wanting to argue with her, I asked, "Did youe with friends, or are you alone?" She was getting a bit impatient. "Alone." "When are you nning to go back?" I asked. I merely intended to have a casual chat with her just like we used to, discussing our lives and trading gossip, but it seemed she did not want to talk to me much right now. "I don''t know yet," she replied, then nced down at her wristwatch. "You can have your meal alone later. I have something to do, so I won''t be eating with you." After saying that, she picked up her bag and prepared to leave. I opened my mouth but did not say anything in the end. There were just some things in life that had to change. My heart felt empty as I watched her leave. The young girl who used to wait for me to finish school so we could walk home together seemed to have drifted far away. "All alone?" I heard a voice behind me and instinctively turned around. It was Inch and Charlie. Seeing the two of them, I suddenly remembered that we had gone to the forest together today. I quickly sized them up and saw that they were both fine. Still, I could not help but ask, "Did anything happen to you guys today?" They shook their heads. Inch looked at me and said, "Ms. Scott, there were too many people at the cable car station, and we were afraid something might happen, so we squeezed out of the crowd. When we turned around to find you, we couldn''t. We tried calling you, but you didn''t answer. Are you okay?" I shook my head and briefly exined what happenedter in the day. Looking at them, I asked, "I''m d you guys are alright. Did you say I didn''t answer your calls?" I was a bit skeptical and instinctively took out my phone to check. Indeed, there were several missed calls from Charlie on WhatsApp. I had not checked the app, so I did not notice them. I looked at the two and quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, it was probably too chaotic at that time, so I didn''t see them." Inch shook his head and smiled, not saying anything. Charlie looked at me, his gaze falling on the scratched part of my face. His dark eyes darkened slightly as he said, "You got hurt." Chapter 373 What If It Matters to Me? Chapter 373 What If It Matters to Me? It was not a question, just a statement of fact. When he said this, his gaze turned cold as he nced at Inch. Inch seemed somewhat panicked, opening his mouth as if to say something but then hesitating. Watching the subtle interaction between the two of them, I paused for a moment, and my mind could not help but go back to Sweety, who had just left. I was talking to her for so long, and she had not even asked how I got hurt. In the past, she would have grabbed me and bombarded me with questions about how I got this injury. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I could not help but feel disappointed, and my mood dimmed slightly. Before Sweety arrived, I had ordered a variety of dishes that she liked, expecting her to join me. Unfortunately, she left without even taking a single bite though the waitstaff had already served all the dishes. There were too many dishes for me to finish alone. I looked at Inch and Charlie and said, "Have you guys had dinner? I originally made ns with a friend, but she left, so it''s just me now. There''s so much food here, so if you haven''t eaten, please join me." Charlie remained silent while Inch spoke up, "I have something to attend toter, but Mr. Yates hasn''t eaten yet. You two go ahead. I''ll go take care of some things first." With that, he pushed Charlie to sit across from me. He smiled and quickly left without giving me a chance to say much. As I watched him leave, I could not help but chuckle, "Inch seems quite busy, huh?" Charlie did not respond to myment. Instead, he looked at me and asked, "Does it hurt?" He was referring to the injury on my face. I shook my head and smiled lightly, "Just a minor scrape. It''ll be fine after a few days of rest. The doctor said once it heals and the scab forms, it won''t be a problem anymore. It''s just that it might leave a scar." At this point, I pretended to sigh and said, "You know what? Why does it have to be on my face? If it leaves a scar, I''ll be a freak. I hope you won''t find me ugly and stop being my friend in the future." He looked at me with a serious expression and said, "You''re not ugly, and it won''t leave a scar." Seeing his serious and sincere demeanor, I could not help but chuckle and said, "I''m just teasing you. It''s just a minor injury, so how could it possibly leave a scar?" With that, I passed him the utensils. After a day of chaos, scares, and frustration, I was famished and needed a satisfying meal. Seeing me eating with gusto, he also quietly started eating. I did not tell him about what happened during the day. Firstly, he hade out here for a vacation, and the matter had nothing to do with him. Secondly, telling him would only add another unpleasant thing to his day, so I decided not to mention it. I felt much more satisfied now that I had food in my belly. As I looked at Charlie, who was calmly eating in front of me, I could not help but think to myself that this guy was incredibly good-looking. He had a handsome and innocent appearance, mixed with a hint of subtly devilish charm. How could one person exude twopletely different vibes ? It was really strange. Perhaps sensing my gaze, he raised his eyes to look at me. His ck eyesnded on me as he arched an eyebrow slightly. "What''s wrong?" I smiled lightly, propping my chin with my hand. "Charlie, you''re a bit peculiar." His face stiffened for a few seconds. Then, he looked at me and asked, "Peculiar?" I nodded and could not help butugh. "I always see twopletely different auras around you, complex yet harmonious. I can''t quite describe it." He looked at me, his expression currently devoid of emotions and rather serious. "You don''t like it?" I shook my head. "Not at all, I was just saying. Everyone has different characteristics, after all. As long as it doesn''t harm others, it''s something that makes everyone unique and belongs to them alone. Other people''s opinions don''t matter." "What if it matters to me?" He looked at me with deep, almost devouring ck eyes tinged with a hint of yfulness. I was momentarily at a loss for words, unsure of how to respond to his statement. I looked at him with a puzzled expression. In less than a moment, he burst intoughter. The seriousness in his brows and eyes vanished, now reced by a warm and friendly demeanor. "Are you full? It''s gettingte. We should head back." I nced outside, and indeed, it was already dark. Tully City''s night had fallen, and it was already getting quitete. I nodded and stood up to prepare to pay the bill, but he stopped me. "Inch has already settled the bill." Hearing him say this, I felt a bit embarrassed. It was I who invited him for dinner, yet he was the one who paid. However, if I kept insisting on paying him back, it would seem calctive. Looking at him, I smiled and said, "It looks like Inch won''t be able toe to pick you up anytime soon. How about I apany you back to the hotel? It''s not far from here. We can walk back together and enjoy the Tully City night along the way. What do you think?" Chapter 374 It Can’t Survive Chapter 374 It Can¡¯t Survive He smiled faintly and agreed. As we exited the restaurant, the winter wind in Tully City at night was warm andfortable. It was especially suitable for an evening stroll after dinner. The distance from the restaurant to the hotel was not far, and along the roadside wererge pineapple and banana trees. This rich vegetation made those of us who lived in Lake City envy this ce. Perhaps it was obvious that I was in a better mood. Charlie noticed and asked, "Do you like Tully City?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I nodded. "Of course I like it here. The ce is full of greenery, unlike Lake City, which is filled with tall buildings everywhere. The winters are cold, and the summers are hot. I really envy the people who live here." He smiled faintly. "If you like it, you can settle here in the future ore here for a vacation every winter. However, while the vegetation here is beautiful, there are also many mosquitoes. It''s alright in the winter, but not so great in the summer. And all kinds of snakes can be seen everywhere." I had a strong aversion to creeps and critters, and after being bitten several times, I developed a fear of them. Just imagining what he said gave me a shiver. I replied, "Then I''lle asionally in the winter but not in the summer." He smiled at me. Then, upon realizing that he knew so much about the ce, I asked, "Have you stayed here before?" He shook his head. "The climate here is not too different from Silvana." That made sense. As we chatted while walking, time passed quickly, and we were almost at the hotel. While passing by a bush, I suddenly heard a noise and stopped. Charlie looked puzzled. "What''s wrong?" I gestured for him to be quiet and widened my eyes. "Did you hear something?" He furrowed his brow slightly. In the dim light of the streemp, although the man was sitting in a wheelchair, no one could deny the glow in his skin and the deepness in his eyes. He was looking at me unblinkingly after I startled him. It was a truly handsome sight. "Meow!" Hearing a cat''s meow, I shifted my gaze away from him and eximed with delight, "Did you hear that?" He nodded, and his ck eyes followed the source of the sound. It was from a bush not far away, but due to the dense vegetation, we could only identify the sound and could not see anything. I could not resist creeping closer quietly, wanting to get a better look at the cat that was making the noise. Charlie followed behind me, and there was a sound when his wheelchair moved. It startled something in the bush, causing it to shake noticeably. As the streemp was dim, I took out my phone and turned on the shlight, shining it in. Under the dense vegetation, there was an orange and white kitten squatting down, seemingly half- lying and curled up beneath the nts. "Meow..." The little guy did not run and simply meowed at us. I could not see it clearly, but seeing that it did not run, I attempted to reach in and grab it. "Don''t move." Charlie''s voice came from beside me. I stopped and turned to look at him in confusion. "What''s wrong?" Charlie frowned as he gazed at the injured cat and said, "It''s injured." I froze for a moment, and I changed the angle of the shlight in my hand. Suddenly, I noticed that the kitten''s belly seemed to have been pierced by something. There were faint traces of blood on the ground where ity. My heart skipped a beat. I had initially nned to reach in with one hand, but now I handed the phone to Charlie and said, "Hold the light for me. I''ll try to get it out." Charlie frowned but did not take the phone. Seeing him like this, I urged, "Hurry up! It''s injured. Do you want to watch it die?" He pursed his lips, his voice tinged with indifference. "It won''t survive. The vet clinics are closed at this hour, and you won''t find anyone who can save it." I became anxious. Seeing that he was unwilling to help out, I put the phone in my mouth and turned my body to reach into the bush. I needed to light up the area and fish the cat out, risking a scratch to the face. However, before I could get injured again, a pair ofrge hands lifted me up by my shoulders. He took the phone from my mouth, handed it back to me, and said in a deep voice, "I''ll do it." Seeing Charlie stand up and bend down to pick up the cat from the bush, I was still a bit stunned. My brain had not registered that he had gotten out of his wheelchair. He took the cat out, which was looking very thin. What was even more unexpected was the sharp arrow that had prated its abdomen, passing through its front chest to its belly. It was akin to a person being pierced by an arrow from the sternum to the tailbone, a truly horrifying sight. Chapter 375 Not Short of Money Chapter 375 Not Short of Money I took a deep breath and said, "I''ll check if there''s a pet hospital nearby." Charlie furrowed his brow and said, "There won''t be any open at this hour." Of course I knew that, but I hoped that there might be one anyway. I decided to search on my phone. There were a few options, but since we were in a scenic area, the nearest pet hospital was almost eight miles away. With this in mind, my first thought was to take the kitten to the hospital myself. I put away my phone and reached out to Charlie, saying, "The hotel is not far from here. You can go back to the hotel, and I''ll take the kitten to the hospital." I was initially worried that Charlie could not make it back as he was in a wheelchair, but I saw him getting up on his own earlier, so I was no longer as worried. He did not hand the kitten to me but raised an eyebrow, looking at me. He asked, "How do you n to get there?" "By taxi," I replied sinctly. He pursed his lips but did not say anything. Instead, he took out his phone and made a call. The call was quickly answered, and he said to the person on the other end, "Bring the car over." Then, he hung up the phone. A few minutester, a ck Mercedes-Benz pulled up by the roadside. A crew-cut man got out of the car, and Charlie looked at him and simply said, "Give me the keys." The man handed the car keys to him, and Charlie then handed them to me, saying, "Let''s go." After a moment of confusion, I saw Charlie get into the passenger seat. I immediately took the driver''s seat, started the car, and turned on the navigation to head to the nearest pet hospital. After driving for a while, I could not help but nce at the crew-cut man who had gotten out of the car earlier through the rearview mirror. I had seen him before during Charlie''s birthday thest time. He seemed like a bodyguard, thought that was not quite the right description. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I felt suspicious, but I did not dwell on it too much. After all, the kitten in Charlie''s hands was getting weaker, and I could not afford to be distracted by other thoughts. After finally finding the pet hospital, the veterinarian hesitated when he saw the kitten that had been pierced. He asked, "The chances of survival are slim. Are you sure you want to try to save it?" I nodded without saying much, urging him to start the rescue as soon as possible. Seeing this, the veterinarian said, "I''ll do my best." He took the kitten away. While waiting in the rest area, I checked the time and realized it was already past eleven o''clock. It seemed I would have to stay upte tonight. ncing at Charlie, I said, "You can go back and rest first. I''ll stay here." Charlie did not say a word. He just closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. This man''s temperament was quite peculiar. Even though I had known him for so long, it seemed like I still could not figure him out. Well, I would let it be and go with the flow. After waiting for about two or three hours, the veterinarian finally came out. He removed his gloves and surgical goggles and said, "It should be fine once it wakes up after the anesthesia. But several of its baby kittens were pierced by the arrow and died. Two of them died because the mother was too weak. Only one survived, but it''s very small, and it might be difficult to care for. You should discuss what to do next." Charlie and I were both surprised to learn that the small cat was pregnant. After a few seconds of bewilderment, I said, "Can we leave it here for a few days? When it¡¯s more stable, we can take it with us." The doctor looked at us and nodded, agreeing to the request. When it was time to pay, my phone had run out of battery and was dead. I did not have any cash or credit cards with me, so I had to rely on Charlie. He did not react much, nor did he ask about the exact amount. He simply gave all the money in his wallet to the doctor. Then, he added, "Keep whatever that¡¯s left for cat foodter on." The doctor smiled broadly, nodding enthusiastically. After leaving the pet hospital, I nced at him and asked, "You didn''t even ask how much it cost and just gave away all your money. Aren''t you afraid of being overcharged?" He gestured for me to drive and calmly replied, "I''m not short of money." Chapter 376 He Was Not Angry Chapter 376 He Was Not Angry I¡­ Well, rich people lived a different kind of lifestyle. To be honest, I was exhausted, and I did not say much during the journey. Charlie was not much of a talker either. Like Idris, he could maintain silence for entire trips. When we arrived at the hotel, it was already two o''clock in the morning. Just as I parked the car, I suddenly noticed Idris standing at the entrance, looking frosty. His face was shrouded in darkness, making it hard to read his expression, but I could sense he was not in a good mood. As I quickly got out of the car, I immediately sensed that Idris was fuming. I needed to exin why we were returning sote. I walked up to him, looking at his restrained demeanor, and said, "Idris, I..." "Are you okay?" He interrupted me, looking me up and down. Once he confirmed that I was fine, he continued, "Let''s go back and rest." With that, he pulled me into the hotel. I turned to see Charlie, who had also gotten out of the car. He stood outside, his expression devoid of emotion. Inch was waiting there too. I was not too worried about them and waved my hand awkwardly to signal that everything was fine. Back in the room, Idris did not ask where I had been that night. His voice was heavy as he said, "Get some rest. If you need anything, call me." As he was about to leave, I grabbed his arm and said, "After I was finished chatting to Sweety, she left without having dinner with me. I happened to run into Charlie, so I invited him to join me. I had ordered a lot of food and didn''t want it to go to waste. Originally, I was nning toe back after dinner, but on our way back, we found a severely injured pregnant cat. I wanted to save her, so I and Charlie took her to the city to find a pet hospital. After the cat had surgery and was safe, we returned. That''s why it took so long." I exined everything in one breath and looked up at him, unsure if he would still be angry. He stared at me for a long time without saying a word, but his expression had softened. Eventually, he raised his hand to tuck a strand of hair behind my ear and said, "Are you exining yourself to me right now?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. I was rendered speechless. Was it not obvious? Seeing the smile ying on his lips, I felt a bit embarrassed. We were ex-spouses. Sure, I had returned with a man in the middle of the night, but there was no need for me to exin myself to him. With that in mind, I took a step back and looked at him, saying, "You should go back. Thank you for worrying about my safety. I''m fine now." Seeing my reaction, he maintained his smile and said, "Too many things happened today. Keep your phone on all the time, Yvette. I can''t guarantee that those who came after me won''t harm you." Thinking about today''s events, I asked, "How is the investigation going?" His eyes darkened slightly as he replied, "A staff member at the forest has been identified as the person who tampered with the cable car. He insisted that it was an ident. He¡¯s been taken away by the police for now. The person who jumped from the cable car died, and their family is causing a At just one tourist attraction, there were two deaths in a single day while people should have been enjoying themselves. I knew he was probably overwhelmed right now. After this incident, the forest would be temporarily closed for investigation and would likely suffer a huge impact. I could not be of much help, so I looked up at him and asked, "Now that you''ve found the person responsible, the consequences are inevitable. What are you nning to do with Grandma?" Grandma and the others had been through a lot today, and it was not a good idea for them to stay here any longer. He pressed his lips together and replied, "I''ve arranged for someone to send them back to Lake City tomorrow. As for you..." "I''ll stay behind," I interrupted. Looking at him, I continued, "With Maxwell at Scott Corporation, I don''t have anything to worry about." Meeting his gentle gaze, I stuttered and said, "T-this is a rare trip for me, and it''s my first time in Tully City. There are many ces I haven''t had a chance to visit yet. I want to explore more. Besides, the little pregnant cat I rescued is still in the hospital. When she''s discharged, I need to find a suitable ce for her. So... I''m in no hurry to go back." He smiled as his dark eyes were fixed on me. And in a low, husky voice, he said, "Alright, I understand." Chapter 377 Fortunately, He Came Just in Time Chapter 377 Fortunately, He Came Just in Time What did he mean by saying he understood? I felt a bit rebellious, wanting to rify that I was not staying because I was worried about him and I had my own reasons. However, I thought it was unnecessary and decided to push him out the door, saying, "Get some rest." Then, I closed the door and went back to sleep. I did not get a good night''s sleep, as I kept tossing and turning. When I was finally awake, I heard noisymotion outside. Most of the people on this floor were from the Young family. With this in mind, I quickly rolled out of bed and opened the door to see what was going on. As soon as I opened the door, I saw Madam Young being supported by someone, hurrying toward another room. I followed her, wanting to ask what was happening. Suddenly, I heard a voice shrieking from not far away,ing from a partially closed room. It was a woman''s voice, full of heart-wrenching questions, "Why? Why me?! Why?" It was Emily''s voice, and I suddenly had a bad feeling in my stomach. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Without thinking too much, I ran over and pushed open the partially closed door. The hotel rooms had the sameyout. Upon entering, you were in the living room. There was a partition screen next to it, with a bed behind it. When I pushed open the door, the first thing I saw was Emily standing in the living room, looking completely devastated. She was looking toward the partition screen. "Emily!" I called out, and quickly walked up to her. Suddenly, I saw the two people on the big bed behind the partition screen. My brain froze for a few seconds, and when I saw Sweety''s face, I felt like I had been struck by lightning. I felt a wave of dizzinessing over me. What was happening here? Why were Sweety and Liam on the bed? The man seemed flustered. He had already put on his pants, but his upper body was bare. As for Sweety, she was wrapped in a nket, looking at us with a strange expression. Did they...st night...? I suddenly did not know what to say or do. My mind was in chaos. They both told me that there was nothing going on between them, so why did this happen? "Ahhh..." Emily, who was beside me, suddenly let out a low, painful moan. My attention was drawn back to her. She had turned pale. Her face was contorted in agony, and her eyebrows furrowed tightly as if she was enduring intense pain. I noticed her clutching her stomach, and my heart skipped a beat. Before I could react, I heard a cry, "Em!" It was Liam''s voice. He quickly stepped out from behind the partition screen and came over to our side, reaching out to help her. Emily forcefully pushed him away, almost copsing as she did so. She yelled at him, "Don''t touch me, you piece of filth!" Liam''s face instantly turned pale. He stood there,pletely numb as he stared at her. Then, I saw red liquid slowly trickling down from beneath Emily''s cotton and linen dress. In a matter of seconds, it had reached the floor, forming a small puddle. It was blood. I was all too familiar with this scene, and for a moment, I held my breath. My voice trembled as I said, "Emily, the baby..." Emily lowered her head and saw the ring red puddle. Tears streamed down her face, and she tightly gripped my hand, trembling with fear. She begged, "Yvette, save me and baby." I nodded frantically, wanting to carry her, but I was just a small woman. Painful memories flooded back, and I did not have the strength to lift her. Liam was also frozen in ce, not knowing what to do. He stepped forward, trying to hold Emily, but she screamed and pushed him away, feeling disgusted and repulsed by him. She would not let him near her! The blood flowed without restraint, and for a moment, I felt a sense of helplessness and fear. I felt something die inside me. Emily trembled uncontrobly, unable to do anything but plead with me, "Yvette, save me and my baby." I felt as if my throat was being constricted. I nodded and frantically looked around for my phone to call for help. Thankfully, when Idris arrived, he picked Emily up without hesitation when he saw her. He rushed out of the room, arranging for people to help and take her to the hospital. Fortunately, he came just in time. As I left the room, I nced back at Sweety, still tightly wrapped up in anket. At that moment, I knew we could never be friends again. Chapter 378 The Fetus Had Already Developed Chapter 378 The Fetus Had Already Developed Whether it was her or I who ended things, our friendship was already over. She looked at me, opened her mouth, but said nothing in the end. I could not curse at her, call her shameless or vile, nor could I pull her hair and hit her. While looking at her, I simply said with my TT a pale expression, "Goodbye." I left the hotel in haste and hurried to the hospital. Emily had been taken into the emergency room. The corridor was crowded with people, and Liam followed behind. He was not wearing a shirt, which made him stand out conspicuously in the crowd. Madam Young was so frightened that she could hardly speak and was assisted to a resting chair. Meanwhile, Idris'' hands were covered in blood. After the emergency room door was closed, he turned around and looked at Liam. His gaze was calm yet filled with an overwhelming gloom. He walked up to Liam and calmly said, "Let''s go outside and talk, Liam." The words sounded calm, but there was obviously something hiding behind that calmness. Liam looked at him and opened his mouth, but he did not say anything, and finally just nodded. The two cousin brothers then walked toward the staircase, one in front of the other. "Yvette!" Madam Young suddenly called me, her face filled with worry. I turned around to look at her and replied, "Grandma." She seemed to have aged a lot in thest few hours. Her voice grew even more frail as she looked at me and said, "Keep an eye on them. Don''t let them fight. Hurry!¡± I pursed my lips, nodded, and followed them upstairs. When I arrived at the staircase, the two cousins were already going at it. Or more urately, it was a one-sided fight. Idris had his hands around Liam''s neck, pinning him against the wall, and was pummeling him nearly to death. Liam did not fight back. He acted like a lifeless piece of wood, allowing Idris to throw punch after punch at his face. His nose was already swollen, and blood was seeping from the corners of his mouth. "Stop it!" I said, pulling Idris away. Liam was released, and he slid down the wall, slumping on the ground like a ragdoll. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I pulled Idris aside, knowing he was angry. I said, "Grandma doesn''t want you two to fight." Idris peeled his gaze off Liam. He then removed his coat and threw it over Liam''s bare upper body with no expression on his face. Then, he walked away silently. I looked over at Liam, who was crouched on the ground, with indescribable feelings in my heart. In the end, I did not say anything and turned away. Things that should not have happened had indeed happened, after all. Emily''s child was three months old and had already developed. The hospital did not dispose of it but saved it. When I looked at the container with the formed life inside, my whole body went numb, and my breathing almost stopped. Madam Young had tears in her eyes and kept saying, "It''s retribution, all retribution!¡± "The mother said to leave this to you. The hospital won''t be handling it now. Your family can decide how to handle it," said the doctor before going back into the emergency room. The formed life was just left on the ground, and no one dared to touch it or pick it up. In the end, it was Liam, who had been beaten up, who picked it up. He looked at it and did not say a word, but the pain in his eyes could not be concealed. After all, it was his child, even if it was just a small piece of flesh. I felt incredibly ufortable and was unable to breathe. I turned away without looking at Liam''s expression and walked to the end of the corridor, gazing at the view outside the window to calm my emotions. Why did everything end up like this? Everything was fine and well yesterday. Emily woke up around noon, her face still pale. When she saw me, she smiled slightly as if nothing had happened, and said, "Did I scare you?" My nose felt sore, and my eyes were ufortably teary. I shook my head and said, "Not at all. Are you hungry, Emily? Grandma just asked someone to make you some food and send it over. You should have some." She nodded, did not ask about anything, and let me help her sit up. She calmly drank all the soup that was brought to her. After finishing it, she looked at me and asked about her daughter, "Is Ash okay?" I nodded and said, "Ash doesn''t know what happened. Idris had someone take her to the city to stroll around. Don''t worry." She smiled faintly, looked at the scorching sun outside the window, and said with a slight smile on her lips, "The weather today is really nice." Seeing her like this made my heart ache even more. She did not ask about the child, did not ask about Liam, and did not even throw a tantrum. She epted everything so calmly. It was as if she was a different person from the one who had desperately clung to me at the hotel, begging me to save her child. "The doctor said you''ll be fine as long as you rest for a while," I spoke briefly. I did not dare mention the child, Liam, or Sweety. Chapter 379 The Change in People Chapter 379 The Change in People Emily nodded and looked at me calmly, saying, "Yvette, did the doctor say when I could be discharged?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I hesitated for a moment and replied, "The doctor said that as long as you''re not in pain, you can be discharged to go home and rest. It''ll be like postpartum recuperation. Don''t get cold, don''t move too much, and just take it easy." She made an affirmative sound and then fell into a long silence. I sat there quietly with her. In the afternoon, I returned to the hotel and encountered Sweety in the lobby. She was sitting in the lounge area, wearing a cool-toned spaghetti-strap maxi dress and delicate makeup. She looked beautiful, yet she looked like a stranger to me now. When she saw me, she stood up and approached me with a guilty and fearful expression. "Yvette, how is she doing?" She probably meant Emily. I pursed my lips and unconsciously took a step back, putting some distance between us. I maintained a normal conversational distance between strangers and ignored her hurt appearance. I said, "The baby is gone, but the mother is fine." Upon hearing this news, she slightly pressed her lips and let out a sigh of relief, saying, "As long as she is okay." Looking at her, I could not decide if I was disappointed or simply numb at this point. I did not want to talk to her anymore and prepared to leave. She blocked my way, looking at me with a furrowed brow. "Yvette, about what happenedst night¡­ Both Liam and I were drunk. I don''t know how we woke up in the hotel, and I have no idea how Emily ended up in our room this morning. You have to believe me. I didn''t intend for any of this to happen to her. I love Liam, but I never wanted to hurt anyone." If it were the past, her sincere words would have made me believe her without hesitation, and I would have tried my best to help her prove her innocence. However, at this moment, I just felt like she had treated me as a fool from the start, making a joke out of my trust in her and everyone else''s ignorance. As I looked at her, I calmly said, "Never wanted to hurt anyone? Do you think Liam would be foolish enough to send Emily a message asking her to bring you guys breakfast next door? Is he dumb enough to have another woman next to him, half hiding behind the hotel door, waiting for someone toe in and catch you in the act? Are you saying that you know nothing, and it''s all Liam, that idiot, who did it? Or does Emily have monstrous strength, capable of prying open a door with her bare hands? Sweety, do you really think everyone is a fool and can be used and manipted by you?" Perhaps it was because I had never said such words to her or because she thought that no matter how wrong she was, I would never say such things about her, but she froze for a few seconds, frowned at me, then said in disbelief, "Yvette, you don''t believe me?" At this point, I just wanted tough at my own foolishness and stupidity. After taking a deep breath, I said, "Sweety, let''s just pretend we have never met from now on." She frowned, looking agitated. "You''re cutting ties with me over a stranger, Yvette? We''ve known each other for over twenty years, yet you''re doing this for that Emily woman whom you''ve only exchanged a few words with? You¡¯re treating me like this because of her?" "So you know very well that it''s been over twenty years.¡± I was angry now as I looked at her. "It took me more than twenty years to see what kind of person you truly are. You tossed aside your morals for a married man and ruthlessly took the life of an innocent developed fetus. Did you know that the baby has already taken shape? It had little hands and little feet. How is what you did any different from what Moore did?" She frowned, pursed her lips, and said, "So what if it had taken shape? In the obstetrics and gynecology department, thousands of fetuses die every day. They''re just a bunch of cells or a lump of flesh. Do you really need to get so worked up about it? Anyone can have a baby. We''re all women. It''s just one fetus, and..." Smack! Looking at her, I did not know what else to say. I no longer recognized her at all. She covered her face and looked at me, her eyes full of anger and resentment. "You just hit me over a stranger?" "She''s not a stranger to me," I took a deep breath and said calmly. "You can do whatever you want without restraint, but Sweety, let me tell you in advance, if you harm innocent people again, you''ll regret ever meeting me." She pursed her lips. "Are you threatening me?" I did not deny it and turned around to go back into the hotel. People truly drifted apart over time. What was supposed to be a nice vacation turned into a huge disaster. After two days of recuperation in the hospital, Doris arranged for Emily to return to Lake City. On the day we sent them back, I tagged along with Idris. Since she woke up, Emily had remained calm throughout the entire ordeal. If I had not seen the blood she shed and that formed fetus with my own eyes, I would have assumed that she had just gone through a normal illness and that she was all better now. Chapter 380 The One He Cherished Had Always Been Her Chapter 380 The One He Cherished Had Always Been Her Tully City''s airport was notrge. After passing through security, Madam Young waved at us and said, "Alright, don''t bother seeing us off. Go back and attend to your business." Idris and I nodded with smiles. Emily looked over at me. There was a hint of a smile on her thin face, and she said calmly, "Yvette, thank you for taking care of me these past two days." I shook my head, still worried about her, and said, "The doctor has advised you to take good care of yourself during this time, Emily. Don''t think too much and just focus on recovering." She nodded, her gaze still gentle. "Yes, I will. After you finish your work,e back early. Madam Young and I are going back to the old manor to prepare for the uing festivities. Come back early, and we can celebrate the new year together." After saying that, she gave a slight smile to Idris as thanks. Ash did not want to go back, but with the adults leaving, she reluctantly followed along. The kid had no clue what had happened. She only knew that this trip was not as enjoyable as she had hoped. Now, she was being taken back home. As I watched them leave, I felt an indescribable heaviness in my heart. Not hearing anything about Liam, I bit my lip and asked Idris, "Liam didn''te?" Idris nodded, his brows furrowing deeply. "Emily didn''t want to see him, so he didn''t." I pursed my lips as we left the airport building. I managed to see Liam outside the building. However, in just two days, his face had turned pale, his cheeks were sunken, and he looked haggard. He also noticed using out. He jogged over and asked, "Did they board the ne?" Idris did not respond to him,pletely ignoring him. I did not want to talk to him either. After casting him a nce, I followed Idris into the car. In the car, Idris started the engine. Through the rearview mirror, I could see Liam looking at the airport building for a moment before getting into his own car. "I shouldn''t have called him back then," I said, feeling like I was responsible for Emily''s predicament. If I had sought help from someone else back then when Sweety got into that ident, and it was not Liam who saved her, perhaps today''s events would not have happened. Idris seemed to understand what I was referring to. With one hand on the steering wheel, he nced at me and spoke in a low, restrained voice, "The one at fault is the one who made the mistake. It has nothing to do with you. If I had been the one to save her back then, aren''t you afraid that you''d be the one feeling miserable today?" I pursed my lips and sighed softly, "If she had taken a liking to you and pursued you, at least it wouldn''t be like it is now." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Idris furrowed his brows and asked, "Yvette, what do you mean by that?" Knowing he had misunderstood, I replied with a touch of annoyance, "I meant you wouldn''t be as clueless as Liam. I wasplimenting you. What are you thinking?" He smiled faintly and said, "I see." ncing at his slightly arrogant demeanor, my mood improved a bit. Indeed, if Sweety had fallen for Idris, at least she would not have needlessly harmed an innocent life. Moreover, Idris, though unpleasant, would not easily give others an opportunity to approach him. He might feel indebted to someone due to a favor, but he would not let others take advantage of him. Back at the hotel, the situation at the forest had be widely known throughout the country, and the area was sealed off. Idris had many matters to attend to, and since I could not assist him, I let him handle thepany''s affairs after we returned to the hotel. Idris had already left when Liam started following me. We did not have much to talk about, and I did not n to speak to him much. I was about to return to my room when he stopped me, saying, "Yvette." I turned to look at him and pursed my lips. "What is it, Liam?" He looked at me with a weary and helpless expression. "Do you have some time? Let''s talk." I instinctively furrowed my brows, not understanding why he wanted to talk to me. Seemingly aware of my thoughts, he continued, "Given the situation, I know I''ve caused a lot of harm. I can''t undo what''s done, and I know Emily doesn''t want to see me. But there are many things I hope she understands. None of the things that have happened is as she imagines." Realizing that he wanted to exin things to Emily through me, I pursed my lips and remained silent for a moment before saying, "Alright, let''s talk." Seeing that I was willing to listen, he gestured to the open-air cafe outside the hotel and said, "Shall we go there?" I nodded, and we headed to the cafe. After ordering two cups of coffee, we sat down. He got straight to the point, saying, "I met Emily when we were young, and we fell in love. I love her very much. I never thought of betraying her, not in the past, and not now. We have a child, and we have rtives around. All of this is what I cherish the most." Chapter 381 Ugly Crying Chapter 381 Ugly Crying As I listened to Liam recount the events, my gaze became much calmer, and I asked, "Did you ever have feelings for Sweety? Or did you give her any inappropriate ideas?" He shook his head and said almost confidently, "I never did. I met her on Ind in the Lake, which you know about. I saved her, but that was because she was your friend. At the time, I simply wanted to help, without any ulterior motives. Later, she asked for my contact information to thank me, and I gave it to her. She invited me to dinner, but I declined. After that, I was busy with overseas matters. She would asionally chat with me. Once, she mentioned that she had PTSD after the ident, and I helped her out of kindness, but I never had any other intentions. When I returned to the country, she called me, and Ash answered. That''s when I got very angry because Emily felt that I had betrayed our marriage, but I hadn''t." His brow furrowed tightly, and he said with barely controlled anger, "Later, I reached out to her and told her clearly that I loved my wife very much and didn''t have any feelings for anyone else. But she begged me while crying, saying that it was fine if I didn''t like her and we could just be friends. I blocked her on all tforms, but she still managed to call Em and told her a bunch of nonsense. I was helpless, so I agreed to meet her. She invited me to Tully City, which was the night at the night market. She said that as long as I apanied her like a normal friend, went shopping and chilled together, she wouldn''t bother me again." I pursed my lips and fell silent for a moment before asking, "What exactly happened on the night of the incident?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes in near despair, and said, "On the day of the incident at the forest, I spotted a suspicious tourist. Based on his attire and appearance, it was clear that he was not a regr tourist, and I suspected he might be the mastermind behind the incident. I followed that man for a day, and in the evening, I followed him into a bar. I wanted to discreetly capture him and try to get some information out of him, but I didn''t expect to meet Sweety at the bar. She invited me for drinks, and given the circumstances, I initially wanted to send her away and have a few drinks myself. However, after just a few drinks, I lost consciousness. The next morning, when I woke up in the room, I saw Em in the room." I furrowed my brow, feeling a bit puzzled. "Were you drunk? Or..." "She put something in my drink," Liam spoke, his expression darkening. "She drugged you?" I froze, almost taken aback. It was beyond my expectations that she would degrade herself like this for a man. Liam nodded, took a deep breath, and said, "Em doesn''t want to hear my exnation. Yvette, if you can, please help me exin this to Em. I know I''ve wronged her, and now it''s toote for exnations. But I at leasr want her to understand that my heart has always been with her from beginning to end, and there was never anyone else." I pursed my lips, nodding slightly, feeling increasingly heavy-hearted. After our conversation, Liam left, and I sat in the coffee shop, thinking about the lively, cheerful, and honest Sweety from the past. We walked many paths of life together, skipped sses together, fed stray cats by the roadside together, drove away thugs harassing girls on the street together, and even lied for each other in front of our parents. I thought I knew her well. Now, in just a few days, everything seemed to have changed. I was still in a daze when someone in front of me handed me a tissue with a hint of disdain and said, "Crying in public like this is quite ugly." It was Charlie. I pursed my lips when I saw him. I took the tissue and wiped away the tears on my face. Then, I looked at him and said, "I haven''t seen you for the past few days. I thought you might have gone back to Lake City." He snapped his fingers and called over a waiter, ordering a cup of coffee. Then, he looked back at me and said, "Why go back? It''s the end of the year now. I don''t have much to do, so going back or staying here doesn''t make much difference." Chapter 382 You Adopt Them Chapter 382 You Adopt Them Well, Charlie was right. He squinted at me, raising an eyebrow. "Why are you crying? What happened?" I shook my head. Everything that had happened these past two days had nothing to do with him, so I did not bother burdening him with it. Fortunately, he did not press for details and merely looked at me to say, "The little mother cat can be discharged now, and the surging kitten is fine." It suddenly dawned on me, and I remembered the little kitten we had rescued that day. I hesitated for a moment and asked him, "Did you take them already?" He shook his head, his gaze calm as he replied, "I''ve never had cats before. Besides, wasn''t it you who wanted to rescue them? What are you nning to do with them?" I was caught off guard by his question. I had never had cats before either, and my mother was a little allergic to cat fur, so I could not keep them at home. Moreover, this was Tully City, and taking them back to Lake City might be troublesome. Hesitating, I looked at him and could not help but call out, "Char..." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Pfft¡­!" He had been unprepared as he was not expecting my move. He had coffee in his mouth, and I had sat down across from him, so I was unfortunately caught in the crossfire. I took a few steps back, squinting at him. There was a mix ofughter and annoyance in my voice. "What are you doing? You sprayed your drink all over me, Charlie Yates. Was that intentional?" He reached for some napkins to help clean me up, but I avoided him, snatching the napkins to wipe myself. I gave him a disdainful look and said, "Why such an exaggerated reaction? It''s not like no one has ever called you that." It was just a nickname, but he was acting as if I were taking advantage of him. He pursed his lips, tidying up the mess, and returned to his usual cool and gentle demeanor. He cleared his throat awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry, it''s just that you suddenly called me that, and I wasn''t used to it." I sighed, dealing with the coffee stains on my clothes and finally sat down. I looked at him and said, "Fine, from now on, I''ll just call you by your name. Saves you from being so surprised." I had originally wanted to tease him, but it seemed like he did not respond well to teasing. He pursed his lips and his voice sounded somewhat hoarse as he said, "You can call me whatever you like." I felt like this man was really hard to figure out. We had known each other for so long, and I thought I was getting familiar with him, but sometimes he gave me the feeling that we had just met. At times, he could be gloomy and ruthless, other times warm and cool, and sometimes distant and unfamiliar. He was truly unpredictable, and I could not help but notice his slightly reddened ears. I pursed my lips, sighed in resignation, and decided to go with the flow. I leaned my chin on my hand and looked at him. "Well, how about you adopt those two little kittens?" He paused for a moment, then immediately furrowed his brows and said, "I don''t like cats, so that''s a no." I shrugged, "You paid for their treatment, so why don''t you like them now? Besides, didn''t you say you''ve always been alone, without family or friends? If you adopt them, they''ll be your family, you know. Let me tell you, kittens are incredibly healing to the soul. They''re so soft, and if it weren''t for my mom''s cat allergy, I would adopt them myself." I rambled on, but he remained silent. Seeing this, I continued, "How about this? Let them stay at your ce. If you ever get too busy, I can help take care of them when I have free time. This way, it won''t take up too much of your time, and you can have some cat therapy once in a while, right?" He pursed his lips. He raised his gaze to look at me, and after a while, he calmly said, "Okay then." Hearing this, I could not help but smile and say, "Great, that''s settled then. Let''s go and pick them up." He hesitated for a moment. Seeing him like this, I thought he might be having second thoughts. I quickly walked over to his side, grabbed his sleeve, and half-dragged him out of the coffee shop. We hailed a taxi and headed straight to the pet hospital. However, we ran into someone familiar outside the pet hospital, and it was none other than Inch. He was carrying a cage and a lot of cat food. When he saw Charlie and me, he was briefly taken aback and said, "Mr. Yates, Ms. Scott, what brings you here?" Seeing Inch, I immediately realized that Charlie had already arranged for him toe and pick up the cats. I nced at Charlie and said, "You already arranged for someone toe. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" He looked at me with a calm and indifferent expression, even with a hint of innocence, "You didn''t ask." I¡­ Well, he had a point. I had indeed overlooked that detail. After retrieving the cats and returning to the hotel, Charlie took them with him. I went back to my room and checked my phone. I saw that today''s trending hashtag was rted to the incident at the tourist attraction. It was still the same. There was no concrete evidence regarding Jack''s death, and now with the incident at the attraction, Idris had be a target of online attacks. Idris had advised me not to look at these things, so I had not checked them until now. Seeing them made me feel frustrated, but I also knew that getting angry would not help. Without a clear understanding of the situation, any exnations would seem inadequate. I noticed a particr article about the hot topics that stood out from the rest. As it was unlike the others that were attacking Idris and the Youngs... Chapter 383 Written by Alice Chapter 383 Written by Alice The entire article''s content was an analysis from various angles of the incidents at the scenic area. It was evident that Idris was being targeted. One incident might be idental, but when two incidents ured in the same area simultaneously, sparking heated discussions, it was enough to prove there was a problem. Moreover, the forest attractions had been open for decades, and there had never been any issues with its internal equipment before. Suddenly, two incidents happened on the same day. It was not a mere coincidence. Some even used Young Corporation of manipting everything, including nning people''s deaths. If it was indeed Idris, why could the not police find any evidence? Even if the Youngs had great influence, could they really cover everything up, including the people brought in for investigations? The article also criticizedizens for blindly following trends without thinking critically. The article was lengthy, and almost every word was in defense of Idris and the Youngs. After reading the manuscript, I nced at thements. As I expected, thements were overwhelmingly negative, with many readers believing that the article was ghostwritten by the Youngs to improve their image. I furrowed my brow. Idris had no interest in orchestrating such a response, and he did not care about what people said online. This article could not have been arranged for by him. I checked the author''s name at the end of the article, and it was a pen name¡ªFirefly. Closing my phone, I sent a message to Idris, asking: [Are you done with your work?] Given the current situation, I didn''t expect an immediate reply. But to my surprise, he responded shortly after, asking: [Yeah. Are you resting?] I replied: [No.] I had intended to wait for his response and ask him about the article, but before I could do that, the doorbell rang. I got up to answer the door and was taken aback to see a tall figure standing outside. I could not help but ask, "Are you done with your work?" Idris raised an eyebrow, his handsome face bearing a hint of nonchnce. "Work is never-ending. Keep mepany and have some food." With that, he held up a bag with takeout containers. I was still suspecting him of being up to something, but he had already entered the room through the crack in the door. He walked to the sofa, sat down, and took out the takeout containers, which contained some homecooked food. I was slightly surprised that he hadn''t eaten yet at this hour. Concerned, I sat down beside him and asked, "Has there been any progress with the case?" He nodded and made a sound of affirmation. Then, he handed me a container of noodles and a pair of utensils. I did not have much of an appetite at this hour, but I did not want to dampen his spirits, so I epted the food. We ate in silence for a while, and when he had finished most of his meal, I finally broached the topic. "Did you call for that online article that supports your side of the story?" He shook his head. Just as he did so, his phone rang. It was Ensio calling, and Idris did not try to hide my presence as he answered it. From the other end of the line, Ensio''s voice came through, "Mr. Young, the author of that article is named Alice Cruz, and she''s a reporter from the Daily Express. As far as I know, she has no connection to the Youngs, but she does seem to have some ties with Mrs. Young''s family. She appears to be quite close to Mrs. Young''s mother." Upon hearing Ensio''s voice, I immediately reacted. Alice?! Idris responded with a sound of acknowledgment on the phone, then hung up. His dark eyes were fixed on me, and he smirked, "Afraid I couldn''t handle the public pressure, so you helped me out?" I shook my head and looked at him, saying, "I didn''t ask Alice to write that article." He raised an eyebrow. There was a yful expression on his face. "I know, I''m just teasing you." I was left speechless, not knowing what to say. He leaned back on the sofa, his tall figure loungingfortably. In azy tone, he said, "Although the entire article seems to be in my favor, releasing it at this time was more of a move by the author to gain attention, amon tactic used by tabloid reporters. It''s something you wouldn''t do or bother with." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing his words, I pursed my lips and asked, "Should we take down the article, then?" Idris shook his head. "No need to bother with things on the inte." With that, he changed the topic directly. "Wake up early tomorrow morning, and I''ll take you somewhere." "Where are we going?" He smiled mysteriously and did not answer. I merely hummed in response and fell silent. After a short while, Idris'' phone rang again. He furrowed his brows, and without letting his seat get warm, he left to attend to his business. Knowing he was busy, I did not ask further questions. I stayed in my room alone, lost in thought. Sweety''s situation felt like an invisible hand around my neck. It was neither painful nor numbing, but incredibly suffocating. The next day, I was awakened by Idris knocking on my door. I opened it in a daze and found him standing outside. I was a bit puzzled and asked, "What''s going on?" Seeing my sleepy state, he sighed and said, "Did you forget what I told you yesterday?" Chapter 385 Theyve All Come Chapter 385 They''ve All Come Idris pursed his lips and suddenly reached out to hold my hand. His voice was low and restrained. "Perhaps the gods do exist, and your father simply found another way to exist in this world." Seeing him mention my father, I smiled but did not refute. I stood up and said, "Let''s go back." We walked very slowly down the one hundred and eight steps in front of the cathedral. As I followed him, I could not help but ask, "Idris, do you have any dreams?" He turned to look at me, slightly furrowing his brows. "Dreams?" I nodded. "If you weren''t the CEO of the Young Corporation, what would you most likely be doing?" He shook his head. "I''ve never thought about it." I pressed my lips together and asked, "Do you have any special talents?" Perhaps my questions were too strange, but he stopped and looked at me seriously. After a while, he said, "Are you worried about me?" I shook my head and changed the subject. "No, just asking." He remained calm and smiled helplessly. "It''s just some insignificant public opinion which can''t harm me or shake anything within the Young Corporation. It''s just a minor setback, something that Young Corporation encounters every year, so don''t worry." I was not concerned about the ident at the forest, nor was I worried that Jack''s death would implicate him. I was worried about the hundreds of people who were buried ten years ago, a matter closely rted to the Youngs. Once the truth came to light, the consequences would be unimaginable. Regardless of how wealthy the Youngs were, they probably could notpensate for the lives of those hundreds of people. I could not tell him this, so I just smiled and said, "In any case, no matter what happens, I''ll be there by your side even if I can''t help you." He looked at me, and after a few seconds of hesitation, he asked, "Yvette, are you confessing your love to me?" I was taken aback, my face flushing slightly. I avoided his gaze and replied vaguely, "It''s gettingte; let''s go down the mountain." Without waiting for his response, I started running down the mountain on my own. He followed me, and I could not describe the expression on his face. Fortunately, he did not dwell on it and just smiled, holding my hand as we admired the scenery on the way down. ¡­ Around the end of December, the anger at the forest situation gradually calmed down. Young Corporationpensated the families with the most significantpensation measures and handled the public rtions well. At the same time, we received news from Officer Jackson that they had obtained information regarding Jack''s death. We were asked to visit the police station in Lake City after returning. After arranging things in Tully City, Idris and I went immediately back to Lake City. Having spent quite some time in Tully City and having gotten used to its temperature, I could not help but shiver from the cold air in Lake City when we got off the ne. It was still the festive season, and the airport was crowded with people. "Mr. Young." Charles came to pick us up and waved from a distance when he saw Idris and I. We both smiled upon seeing him. After leaving the airport, Charles was preparing to put the luggage in the trunk. I hesitated for a moment, and he looked puzzled and nced at Idris. Idris looked at me and noticed my hesitation. He said, "It''s ratherte now. I''ll take you back to the Scott Residence tomorrow." I bit my lip. After being away for so long, I had tried calling my mother, but she did not answer after several times. I also sent a message to Maxwell, thinking they woulde to pick me up, but... It would be a lie to say that I was not disappointed. I sighed softly and handed my luggage to Charles, thanking him briefly. "Yvette." Suddenly, a familiar voice reached my ears. I froze for a moment and turned toward the voice. Unexpectedly, I saw my mother, whom I had not seen in a long time. I was delighted and without thinking, I ran over to hug her, excitedly asking, "Mom, why are you here?" While hugging me back, my mother smiled and replied, "Didn''t you say you wereing back today? Why wouldn''t Ie? It''s sote. Let''s go home." Nothing couldpare to the joy of an unexpected surprise. I nodded repeatedly. As I regained myposure, I noticed the people apanying her were Alice and Maxwell. Maxwell went to help me with my luggage and seemed to be talking with Idris. Alice stood next to my mother, her beautiful face adorned with a faint smile. She wore a pink coat with a white scarf, making her beauty even more striking. Seeing her, I could not quite tell whether I was happy or not. I merely offered a faint smile as a greeting. The day was growingte, and after exchanging greetings, we each headed home. Idris and Charles left, and I naturally went with my mother and the others. After a long day, we returned to the Scott Residence quitete. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. My mother and I chatted about many things. Between a mother and daughter, what was there to hold a grudge about? Any lingering unpleasantness from our previous meeting had long since dissipated. With the time growingte, after bringing us home, Maxwell had to take Alice back. As they were about to part ways, I remembered the article by Firefly I had read online. I then looked at Alice and said, "Ms. Cruz, I had read that article online. Thank you." Chapter 386 Lucas Is in Lake City Chapter 386 Lucas Is in Lake City Alice paused for a moment, then gave a faint smile and replied, "No need to thank me. I haven''t done anything special. I just said what was on my mind." Maxwell chimed in, saying, "Yvette, you haven''t rekindled your rtionship with that Young guy in Tully City, have you? Why are you thanking her?" I rolled my eyes at him and remained silent. Instead, I looked at Alice and said, "Be careful on your way home." Alice nodded, and got into the car. Maxwell wanted to gossip, but since he did not want to keep Alice waiting, he got in as well. They then drove away. ¡­ The next day, Officer Jackson called me and asked me to visit the police station. Knowing it had something to do with Jack''s case, I did not think much of it and went to the police station. Inside the police station, in Officer Jackson''s office, there were few pleasantries exchanged. Then, he got straight to the point and said, "Ms. Scott, have you encountered any strange individuals recently or noticed anything unusual around you?" His question sent a shiver down my spine, and I looked at him, puzzled. "Why are you asking me this, Officer Jackson?" He pursed his lips and replied, "I received credible information from my team that Lucas isn''t dead. In fact, he¡¯s currently in Lake City." The cup I was holding slipped from my hand and crashed to the floor, making a loud noise. It stunned me for a few seconds, and Officer Jackson hurriedly got up to help clean it up. He was concerned as he asked, "Are you okay?" I shook my head and took a moment topose myself before asking in disbelief, "He''s in Lake City?" Officer Jackson nodded and said, "Yes, it''s possible that he''s been here for some time. What concerns me the most is that he maye after you and Mr. Young. The previous cases are also likely rted to him." After a pause, he continued, "I called you here today to remind you to pay attention to safety when you go out these days. Additionally, the hospital''s surveince cameras captured an image of the person who killed Jack. The camera was tampered with at the time, and the image is blurry, but I''ve already arranged for the technical department to enhance it. It should be avable soon." Seeing me in shock, he remained silent for a few seconds before adding, "Furthermore, there''s a high probability that Lucas was behind Renata''s death as well." I was stunned, almost unable to believe what I was hearing. I looked at him incredulously and asked, "Mrs. Newman''s death was also rted to him?" Officer Jackson nodded, his face darkening. "When Renata got into that ident, her body underwent a forensic examination. We investigated the area near the ident site and found a suspect who was likely one of Lucas'' henchmen. Unfortunately, he didn''t show his face, so we couldn''t confirm his identity." I almost did not pay attention to Officer Jackson''s words after that. He was probably talking about Moore''s situation in prison, but I was not in the mood to listen. I left the police station feeling dazed. I knew Lucas too well. If he was still alive, and now that he was in Lake City, he was undoubtedly targeting me and Idris. I was not afraid of dying myself, but I feared he might go bat crazy and drag our family and friends into this with us. However, he was in the shadows while we were in the light. Even his whereabouts were unknown, let alone how to confront him. Ring, ring, ring... My phone kept ringing incessantly in my bag. It took me a while toe to my senses and answer the call. "Where are you?" A pleasant male voice came from the other end. It took me a few seconds to realize who it was, so I instinctively checked the caller ID. Charlie. While on the phone, I looked around in confusion, then provided my address and asked, "What''s up?" The person on the other end of the phone seemed to be in a good mood. He said, "Yvette, you didn''t forget what you told me when you asked me to adopt these two little things, did you? It''s been a few days, and you haven''te to see them yet." Those two little kittens! After hesitating for a few seconds, I replied, "I''lle over another day. It''s New Year¡¯s Eve, and I need to go home..." "It''s still early now. You cane over first. Besides, I have a New Year''s gift for you." His voice was calm but firm. I wanted to refuse, but he added, "Inch is on his way to pick you up." Hearing that, I reluctantly agreed, saying, "Okay." Not long after hanging up, Inch''s car arrived. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. When I got into the car, my mind was still preupied with thoughts of Lucas. Seeing Inch''s handsome face, I suddenly remembered that he was also present during the incident in Macamer. I could not help but ask, "Inch, do you remember what happened in Macamer back then?" He paused slightly and nced at me, saying, "What''s the matter? Why bring that up all of a sudden?" I pursed my lips and replied, "That maniac actually didn''t die." "What!" He suddenly hit the brakes. If I had not been wearing a seatbelt, I might have been thrown out of the car. Chapter 387 Barging into the Wrong Place Chapter 387 Barging into the Wrong ce Inch¡¯s reaction, although intense, did not surprise me. It was only natural given the circumstances. After a moment of panic, he quickly regained his composure and restarted the car. He nced at me and asked, "How did you... find out?" I pursed my lips, feeling a heavy sense of unease in my heart. "The Youngs have been having one problem after another, and Idris has been targeted multiple times. The police know he''s in Lake City, but he hasn''t shown himself. He''s hiding in the shadows, and it''s truly despicable." Inch pressed his lips together slightly and asked, "So, the police only know he''s in Lake City but haven''t found him yet?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. I nodded, feeling mentally exhausted. "You should be careful too. This maniac deliberatelye to Lake City, and he''s undoubtedly targeting us." He acknowledged with a grunt and fell silent. Before long, the car arrived at Charlie''s vi. Having been here a few times before, I was already familiar with the ce. I got out of the car and entered the courtyard. It was cold, and there were hardly any people outside, which made the open space unsettling. Inside the hall, Charlie was having tea with someone, or rather, he was the one drinking while the other person stood respectfully, seemingly listening to his instructions. The standing man was someone I had seen a few times before. He had a crew cut, slightly tanned skin, and his facial features resembled those of Southeast ra¡¯s descendants. He always wore a stern expression, and his aura was quite intimidating. Although I had seen him a few times, I had never spoken to him. When Charlie saw me arrive, he did not say much to the man. He simply told him, "You can go attend to your duties." The man nodded and turned to leave. I was genuinely curious about him and could not help but nce at him a few times. Charlie noticed my gaze and raised an eyebrow, asking, "Is he your type?" I snapped out of my thoughts and quickly shook my head, furrowing my brows. "I was just curious. I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere before, but I can''t quite ce it." He chuckled lightly and did not respond to myment. Instead, he said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you to see those two little guys." With that, he stood up and led me upstairs. It must be good to have money as Charlie had dedicated an entire floor of his spacious vi to raise two stray cats. He had even set up several natural cat trees for them. The two little ones seemed to have gotten used to their surroundings. They were ying in the room, and as soon as they saw us, they ran toward us, rubbing against our legs. Charlie picked up the little female cat and casually handed me the small male cat, saying, "Here, you can y with them." I was taken aback for a moment but then epted the little kitten. They had improved a lot since I last saw them. Their fur was much smoother, and both the mother and her kitten had a tricolor coat, which made them look adorable. "Have you given them names?" I stroked the small kitten, and my tense and nervous emotions from the police station seemed to dissipate. He raised an eyebrow, looking at me. "You can name them." I was a bit surprised, but after a moment of thought, I did not hesitate to say, "The little female cat will be called Furball, and the little male cat will be called Egg." The corner of his mouth started twitching, and his expression was inscrutable. He remarked sarcastically, "You''re quite good at naming things." I pursed my lips and said, "Then why don''t you give them names yourself?" He replied, "Cotton, Candy." I¡­ I paused for a moment but found that the name actually sounded quite nice. I said, "The mother cat is Cotton, and the kitten is Candy?" He nodded. I could not deny that they were nice names. I said, "Then let''s go with that." With that said, I started to murmur to the two cats. His phone rang, and he put down the cats to answer the call. Cotton was frolicking around the room, clearly delighted, while Candy, being smaller, took little steps trying to follow its mother. Bang! A decorative item on a shelf was knocked over by Cotton. I got up to pick it up and noticed something unusual when I put it back. Behind the shelf, a hidden door had opened automatically, and the shelf had moved aside as well. A secret door! These words immediately shed in my mind as I peered into the dark interior of the secret door. There were no lights inside, but there was one at the entrance. I opened it and went inside. In no time, I reached a staircase, leading to what seemed like another set of rooms. Theyout inside was cold and dark, with predominantly somber ck decor. There was a neatly made bed, giving the impression that someone rested here almost daily. On the bedside table, there were several guns neatly arranged. Guns?! At first, I thought they were toy guns, but upon closer inspection, they were real firearms. Realizing this, a shiver ran down my spine, and goosebumps erupted all over my body. The room had argeyout, with numerous cabs. I had no idea what was inside, so I opened one and was stunned by what I found. Except for a red sandalwood box that was ced conspicuously, the rest were filled with neatly arranged gold bars. There were so many gold bars that it exceeded myprehension. "You seem curious about my bedroom," a voice came from behind me. Chapter 388 Sending Inch Away Chapter 388 Sending Inch Away My nerves were on edge, and at this moment, they reached their peak. I abruptly turned around, my face pale as I stared at Charlie. I was frozen in ce with my body feeling numb. He looked at me with an expression that revealed neither joy nor anger, scanning the room and then resting his gaze on the open cab I had been examining. He raised an eyebrow slightly and said, "You seem to like gold bars." I shook my head, realizing that I had been too nervous and had trespassed into someone''s private space without permission. It was indeed impolite. I quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I identally walked in here. I didn''t take anything, really..." He curved his lips into a faint smile and said, "You can have anything you like here. Don''t be nervous. I''m not angry." I pursed my lips, but I could not shake off the eerie feeling. As I looked around the room, I asked, "Do you¡­ sleep here?" He was quite frank and nodded, saying, "I can''t sleep well anywhere else. I find itfortable here." With that, he took out a red sandalwood box from the cab and handed me a rectangr small box from inside it, saying, "A New Year''s gift." I reached out and took it, casually ncing at the contents of the sandalwood box. There was a half-eaten piece of candy and a superhero mask. The mask looked somewhat familiar, but I could not recall where I had seen it before. Without thinking too much, I looked at the rectangr box in my hand and asked him, "What is it?" He smiled gently and said, "Open it and see." Out of curiosity, I opened the box, and inside was an exquisitely crafted dagger. It was only ten centimeters long, with a sharp de that gave the impression of being able to strike a fatal blow. I was bewildered and looked up at him, asking, "A dagger?" He nodded and exined, "I''ve been carrying this dagger with me for many years. It''s for self- defense and convenient to carry around. Keep it with you, and use it to protect yourself when needed." Receiving a dagger as a gift was a first for me. My tense mood rxed slightly. I looked up at him and said, "It''s the first time someone has given me a dagger. Thank you. But I haven''t had a chance to prepare a New Year''s gift for you." He smiled and brushed it off, saying, "You''ve already given me quite a few gifts." Knowing that he was being polite, I did not insist. I could not help but nce at the strange bedroom again, especially at the guns on the shelf. I asked, "Are these part of your collection, or..." He calmly replied, "Both." I nodded, feeling a lingering fear in my heart. I did not want to stay here any longer. I headed back up the stairs and returned to the cat''s house. It was getting dark outside, and the sky was overcast, hinting at the possibility of rain. I had been here for quite a while, and the recent incident left me feeling uneasy. This is from N?velDrama.Org. I said my goodbyes to Charlie and prepared to leave. Seeing that I was in a hurry to go, Charlie furrowed his brow slightly and suggested, "Why don''t you stay for dinner before heading back?" I shook my head and forced a smile, saying, "There¡¯s a small family gathering tonight, and I need to go back to be with my mother." He did not insist and just asked Inch to drive me home. On the way back, I was lost in thought, and Inch noticed. He asked, "Ms. Scott, is something bothering you?" I shook my head out of habit and replied, "It''s nothing." While my emotions were in turmoil, my phone suddenly rang. It was Officer Jackson calling, and seeing his call somehow brought me a sense of relief. I answered the phone, saying, "Hello, Officer Jackson?" Officer Jackson''s voice came from the other end of the line, "Ms. Scott, do you have some time now? Can we meet in person?" I was somewhat surprised. At this time, outside was filled with the sound of firecrackers and fireworks lighting up the sky due to the festivities. Why would he want to meet me now? Hesitating, I asked, "Is there something important?" There was a pause on the other end of the line for a few seconds, then he said, "Yes, the photo of the person who killed Jack has been recovered by our technical department. It''s not suitable to discuss this over the phone. I''d like to meet in person." Hearing this, I did not think too much and replied, "Alright, please send me the address, and I''ll come over immediately." He agreed and hung up the phone. I did not know why, but I suddenly turned to Inch and asked, "Inch, how did you meet Mr. Yates?" Inch noticeably hesitated, looking at me, and asked, "Ms. Scott, why are you suddenly asking me this?" "Just curious." He smiled faintly and casually replied, "A few months ago, Mr. Yates got into an ident, and we happened to bump into each other." He brushed over the topic, and I did not press further, but an increasing sense of unease gnawed at me without a clear reason. As the car arrived in the bustling area, I suddenly said, "Please stop the car here. You should go back soon. Your mother is probably waiting for you to have dinner." Inch was puzzled by my decision to get out of the car before reaching home. He asked, "Is there something you want to buy, Ms. Scott? It''s not easy to find a taxi right now. I can wait for you to finish shopping and then take you home." I shook my head and looked at him, saying, "No need. You go back first. I''ll stroll around for a while, and I should be able to find a taxiter." He hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "Alright, please take care of yourself." Chapter 389 Officer Jackson Is Dead Chapter 389 Officer Jackson Is Dead I nodded and got out of the car, watching Inch drive away. The address Officer Jackson had sent was not far away, and I had originally intended to go there directly. However, just a few steps into my walk, raindrops suddenly began falling from the sky. Rain in this season was particrly cold, and getting wet could easily lead to getting sick. I made a quick decision and took a detour to buy an umbre before continuing toward the address Officer Jackson had given me. The address led to a quiet alleyway behind the bustling streets. As I entered the alley, I saw Officer Jackson getting out of his car and heading toward the designated meeting spot. I waved toward him, saying, "Off..." Nheless, my voice was drowned out by a sudden roar,ing from a motorcycle that rushed past me. I barely had time to react when the motorcycle crashed right into Officer Jackson from behind. He had his back turned toward me, walking along the roadside with enough space for the motorcycle to pass. However, the motorcycle veered directly into him. He waspletely unprepared, and his entire body was almost crushed as he was dragged for a hundred yards, leaving a trail of blood staining the road. I stood frozen in ce, my entire body paralyzed. For a few seconds, I thought I was experiencing a hallucination. The motorcycle sped away, leaving behind Officer Jackson lying in a pool of blood. I rushed over, almost stumbling. The umbre in my hand had long been blown away by the wind. I reached Officer Jackson''s side, where hey in a pool of blood. The icy rain soaked his body as he lay on his back, coughing up blood inrge mouthfuls. His hands and feet were covered in blood. "Officer Jackson, I... I''ll take you to the hospital. We¡¯ll go to the hospital..." I was trembling uncontrobly. I wanted to help him, but I was afraid that moving him would worsen his pain. I fumbled for my phone, desperately trying to call for help. He grabbed my sleeve, his eyes fixed on me, and blood continued to gush from the corners of his mouth. Seeing that he wanted to say something, I leaned down, pressing close to his ear. Tears were streaming down uncontrobly on my face. "Officer Jackson, please speak. I''m listening. I''m right here!" He managed to open his mouth, his voice weak and strained. "Bag... the bag..." From his fragmented words, I understood what he was trying to convey. I turned to look around and indeed spotted a soaked leather bag not far away. I crawled over and retrieved the bag. He continued to look at me, every word causing more blood to gush from his mouth. "Car¡­ li¡­ is..." Spurt! Suddenly, a burst of blood sprayed out of his mouth, and his entire body seemed to have been drained of life. He slowly released his grip on my sleeve and gazed at me lifelessly. My brain buzzed, and it took me a while to find my voice. "Officer... Officer Jackson..." The only response I received was the drifting rain and the chilly wind. I felt utterly lost and panicked, desperately trying to make a phone call for help. Tears, fear, and sorrow mixed together as I spoke into the phone on the other end. I had no idea what I was saying. I was just pleading for help, begging them to save Officer Jackson. Later, more people gathered around us. Someone held an umbre over us, and someone else called 911. Even when we reached the hospital and Officer Jackson was rushed into the emergency room, I could not stop trembling. It was not until a familiar yet unfamiliar man appeared before me. His eyes were bloodshot as he looked at me and said in a hoarse voice, "Are you okay?" I shook my head, gazing at his police uniform, and my voice quivered as I said, "It''s murder... murder..." The man in front of me wore a solemn expression. He guided me to sit down and looked at the leather bag I was tightly holding. His voice was hoarse as he asked, "What''s in this bag?" I loosened my grip and handed it to him, shaking my head. "I don''t know." He opened the bag, and many things inside were soaked. There was a photograph, and as I looked at it, I felt an overwhelming sense of familiarity with the person in the picture, especially the invisible malevolence emanating from him. Suddenly, I remembered who it was and could not help but tremble, eximing, "It''s him!" The man next to me looked at me, furrowing his brow. "You know him?" I remained silent, and my thoughts gradually became clearer. I also recognized the person in front of me as the man I had seen at the police station before¡ªGregory. He was Renata''s son. Looking at him, I nodded after a long while. "I''ve seen him a few times around Charlie." He looked at me, brow furrowing further. "Charlie, the Silvana tycoon?" I nodded.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, the door to the emergency room opened, and both Gregory and I turned to look. A doctor approached us with a heavy and apologetic expression, saying, "I''m sorry. We did our best, but the patient suffered severe internal injuries. He had already passed away when he was brought in." For a moment, it felt as if time had been paused. Gregory and I stood there, stunned, only hearing the doctor''s helpless sigh and the fading footsteps. He had passed away. Such a simple announcement marked the end of a life in the blink of an eye. Chapter 390 Charlie Is Lucas! Chapter 390 Charlie Is Lucas! Officer Jackson was covered with a white sheet and wheeled out. Almost everyone from the police station had gathered. They solemnly took Officer Jackson away, while Gregory remained silent. Some officers approached him, and he nodded dazedly. Just an hour ago, he was alive and well. In the blink of an eye, he was gone. I lost track of time, and after everyone left, I felt a chill all over. A police officer reminded me, "Miss, you should go home and change into clean clothes before you catch a cold." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I nodded absentmindedly and thanked her. When I came to my senses, there were hardly any people left, and Gregory had gone to attend to Officer Jackson''s body. Originally, the police intended to take me to the police station for questioning, but seeing my condition, they decided not to take me for the time being. A police officer offered to drive me home. I told him to continue with what he was doing and assured him that I could go home on my own. He was initially hesitant but eventually agreed and left. Sitting on a bench in the corridor, I looked at the leather bag left behind by Officer Jackson and the familiar photograph. Unintentionally, my thoughts wandered back to the moment Officer Jackson gasped out those two words, "Car¡­ li..." Charlie! Why did Officer Jackson call that name before he died? The information clearly stated that the man with a crew cut was Lucas'' subordinate. Why would he be connected to Charlie? Could it be that... Charlie was Lucas! Thinking back to the car ident a few months ago, the disfigurement¡­ The disfigurement! Thinking of this, I could not help but think of when Lucas was in Macamer. He was on the ship that was engulfed in fire that day. I had seen extensive burn scars on Charlie''s leg, and he had mentioned being injured before. The more I thought about it, the more I realized that Charlie and Lucas were the same person. Suddenly, a shiver ran down my spine. If Charlie and Lucas were the same person, was he in such a hurry to kill Officer Jackson because he had discovered Charlie''s true identity? Was he trying to silence him? I pulled my phone out of my bag. My clothes were soaked, and the frigid weather had left me numb. I could no longer feel my hands. I clumsily searched for Idris'' number and dialed it several times, but there was no answer. It was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the busiest time for dinner. Outside, fireworks were going off one after another, creating a lively atmosphere that sharply contrasted with the somber scene inside. I still could not reach his phone. Without thinking much, I got up, dragging my numb body, and prepared to go to the Youngs Old Manor to find him. Officer Jackson was dead, and next in line were Idris and me. I did not know what Lucas was nning, but I knew that, given his level of madness, he would not spare us. Outside the Youngs'' gate, I stepped out of the taxi, still feeling dazed. After paying, the driver, noticing my condition, kindly asked, "Miss, are you okay?" I shook my head. Once his car was gone, I realized just how disheveled I must have looked. Officer Jackson''s blood and the icy rain had soaked most of my clothes, making me appear quite disarrayed. I looked up at the Youngs'' gate. It was near the spring festival, and like every year, the Youngs had put up festive couplets. There were remnants of fireworks scattered at the entrance, and everything indicated the lively atmosphere here. In my current state, going inside would disrupt the festive atmosphere. I hesitated. Idris should be inside, keeping Madam Youngpany. This was a day for family reunions, and I should not enter like this. Thinking of that, I withdrew my hand. I clutched my phone, and dialed Idris'' number once again. Fortunately, this time, the call was answered. On the other end, I heard the gentle and melodious voice of a man saying, "I hope you¡¯re having a nice evening." Hearing his greeting, my heart suddenly ached, and could not control my tears from falling. I choked up for a moment, suppressing the bitterness in my throat. I spoke into the phone, asking, "Idris, where are you?" There was a slight pause on the other end, and after a moment, he replied, "I''m at the hospital." He seemed to sense something was wrong in my voice and asked, "What''s the matter?" Hearing that he was at the hospital, I could not help but overthink. I asked, "Why are you at the hospital? Did something happen?" He seemed a bit cautious on his end and said, "A friend had gotten into an ident, and I just brought him here, but he''s fine now. Where are you? I cane find you." Relieved to hear that he was not the one in trouble, I let out a sigh of relief. I shook my head slightly. I did not know if the police would inform him about Officer Jackson''s situation. After hesitating for a few seconds, I replied, "I''lle to the hospital to find you in a bit." Chapter 391 Listen Up or Go Down Together? Chapter 391 Listen Up or Go Down Together? Idris was still on the line, full of questions, but I cut him off mid-sentence and bolted from the old manor. I needed to get back to the Scotts'' ce and change. I could not let him see me like this as it would only worry him more. The Scotts. Before I could even step into the yard, I caught sight of Mom and Maxwell peeling out of the driveway in a frenzy. Desperate to know what was up, I tried to g them down, but their car zipped away too fast, leaving me without answers. With no other choice, I headed back inside to change. My top priority was getting to the hospital to fill Idris in on Officer Jackson''s death and the whole Lucas ordeal. I was practically gasping for air as I rushed to the hospital. I had just stepped into the lobby when my phone buzzed. Assuming it was Idris, I did not even check the screen before answering, "I''m right outside the hospital." "Yvette, it''s me!" That voice I knew all too well sent a shiver down my spine. Surrounded by people as I was, I might have just chucked my phone in a panic if the setting had been different. I forced a calm I did not feel and responded, "Charlie." From the other end, a soft chuckle teased through the line, "Yep, it''s me." I was fighting back a tidal wave of fear, trying to sound casual, "What''s up? Why are you calling?" Silence on the line. Then, that same voice that sent chills through me was suddenly right behind me, "Oh, nothing big. I just wanted to see you." My grip failed me, and my phone ttered to the floor, breaking. I could not bring myself to look back or to run. Shaking, I crouched down and started to pick up the broken pieces of my phone, my heart racing. In the blink of an eye, someone had grabbed my hand, and a towering presence shielded me. I tried to yank my hand away on instinct, yet it was no use. I could feel his eyes on me, taking me in. Even though I was too scared to look at him, part of me was desperately hoping he was not Lucas. Maybe they were just rted somehow. "Are you scared of me?" His voice floated down, and I shivered as he gently tilted my chin up, forcing me to look at him. The face before me was not Lucas''s, and the realization was like a punch to the gut. I could hardly breathe. "No, I''m... not scared." My voice was barely a whisper as I stared at him, a storm of emotions whirling inside me. He gave a small, dazzling smile, his eyes twinkling with a hint of amusement. He helped me to my feet, his grip firm on my hand. "Yvette, what''s on your mind?" he asked, peering into my eyes. I bit my lip, keeping silent. I knew that all I had to do was ask if he was Lucas, and I would have my answer. If I did, however, would he really let me go that easily? Officer Jackson was dead. I might be next. How would he do it? We were in a hospital. If I screamed for help now, could I possibly have a chance? "Come on. Being in the hospital on New Year''s Eve is bad luck," he said, his hand at my waist guiding me toward the exit. I nted my feet, refusing to budge. I looked at him, my mind racing for a way out. He chuckled as if he could read my thoughts, his gorgeous eyes narrowing. "Rx, I''m not going to let you die." I froze. That was all the confirmation I needed. I did not even have to ask. He was definitely Lucas. "Help!" I barely got a word out before my mouth was mped shut, silencing me instantly. He held me tight against him, his voice a chilling whisper, "Yvette, if you''re keen on taking everyone down with you, then go ahead and scream. To me, their lives are as insignificant as ants." My eyes caught sight of Inch, not far off, clutching a timer. My heart lurched, and the word ''bomb¡¯ shed through my mind. I stared at him, shocked. How could he take such a risk? His gaze met mine, unfazed, and he challenged me, "So, what''s it going to be? Are you going to y nice, or will we go out with a bang?" I could not match his level of crazy. Thus, I chose silence. He rxed his grip when he saw I had quieted down. However, his hand remained locked around my waist. He shot me a mocking look. "Eager to see Idris, are you?" I kept my mouth shut. He smirked and, with a firm grip on my waist, steered me into the hospital elevator. I had no clue what he was nning. I squirmed, frowning at him. "What are you up to?" The elevator doors slid shut, and he gave me a sidelong nce, then said icily, "You wanted to see him, right? I¡¯m taking you to him. Let''s see what your beloved is up to, shall we?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 392 Drop Dead! Chapter 392 Drop Dead! Charlie¡¯s words baffled me. They made no sense. He pulled me out of the elevator and dragged me to a hospital room. Through the room''s observation window, I could see everything inside. There was Idris, a sight for sore eyes. I felt a surge of hope and made to dash inside, but Charlie yanked me back, his voice cold. "Yvette, do you really want to end it all with me?" Suddenly, I felt the icy press of metal against my lower back. ncing down, I recognized the dark outline of a gun. The dark room was where I had seen it before. This guy was off his rocker, no doubt about it. I froze, not daring to make another move. I had a sinking feeling that if I made even the slightest noise and woke up Idris, this maniac would go crazy, taking me and everyone else out. I quit fighting and just watched the others in the ward. Mom and Maxwell were there too, which threw me for a loop. The real kicker, however, was seeing Alice in the hospital bed. Why the heck was Idris here visiting her? Hugging the door frame, I could just make out Mom''s anxious voice, "Why on earth would someone target her and cause a disaster?" Alice, looking as delicate and pretty as ever, tried to reassure her. "Don''t sweat it. I''m a reporter. Sometimes my stories step on the wrong toes, and peoplesh out. It happens." "Retaliation?" Maxwell''s brow creased with worry as he nced at Idris. "Over that piece on the amusement park disaster?" Idris kept mum, as usual. He just gave Alice a cool look and said, "I''ll make sure you''re safe." Alice gave a small shake of her head, her smile barely there. "I''m good, really. Thanks for today, though." Idris checked his watch, looking like he was ready to bolt. I was dying to hear more, but then Charlie snuck up behind me and scooped me up, carrying me off like I was a ragdoll. The guy towered over me, his arms easily wrapping around me. I squirmed, trying to get loose. Then came his icy warning. We were out of the hospital in no time. He plopped me into a sleek ck Bentley, slid in after me, his long legs barely fitting, and barked out, "Let''s go!" Just like that, we were peeling away from the hospital. I slumped in the car seat, the hospital shrinking away in the distance. With each mile, my fear and worry melted away. My fingers brushed against the curved knife I had tossed into my pocket on the way out. Without a second thought, I lunged at Charlie, who was sitting next to me. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Die!" I shouted. The de slid into Charlie''s gut like it was meant to be there. He had not seen iting, and for a split second, he just stared at me, shocked. Then came his pained grunt. The car screeched to a halt. Inch, who had caught a glimpse of the chaos, leaped out from behind the wheel, yanked open the back door, and dragged me out with a fierce grip. "Stop!" Charlie''s voice cut through just as Inch''s hands were about to close around my neck. Charlie''s icy stare pinned me in ce, his dark eyes narrowed, unreadable. "Don''t," hemanded Inch in a low growl. ncing between Charlie''s bleeding stomach and his face, Inch, white as a ghost, rasped out, "Mr. Yates, she''s trying to kill you." A cold smirk yed on Charlie''s lips as he looked at me. "Tie her up," he ordered, as casually as discussing the weather. Inch did as told, binding my hands with no mercy and shoving me back into the car. He wanted to rush Charlie to the hospital, but Charlie insisted, "Go back to the vi." His voice had lost its earlier strength. My stab must have prated deep. Inch was clearly worried, but he floored it back to the vi, following orders. Just like that, I was locked away by Charlie''s crew. It was New Year''s Eve. The night sky exploded with fireworks, and the air was filled with the crackle of firecrackers. I was left to lean against a cold wall, my mind a void, hopelessness my only companion. Officer Jackson has gone, and now, without a clue, I was trapped here by Charlie. It looked like I was in for a long, restless night. ... I could not tell if I passed out from the cold or just fell asleep, but upon waking, my arms and legs were stiff as boards, and everything was shrouded in shadows. The only sensation was a chilly breeze sneaking in from somewhere. My hands were still tied up tight. I had no idea how long I had been cooped up, or what Charlie was nning. I did not know whether he was out for blood or just wanted to see me squirm. However, after the stab I gave himst night, he might be knocking on death''s door himself. That thought was a littleforting. If he was out of the picture, Idris was safe, and so was everyone else. Chapter 394 Nothing to Find Out Chapter 394 Nothing to Find Out I gave Charlie a frosty, mocking look. "So, what''s your point after all that talk?" He casually touched my cheek with his fingers. "I''ve taken care of them. Come with me. What do you say?" "You''re crazy!" I snapped, my stare sharp as knives. Instead of getting mad at the insult, he just asked, "What''s the matter? Can''t stand the thought of leaving your family, friends, or Idris behind?" He waspletely unhinged, and I was not about to waste my breath on him. I met his gaze with a chill in my voice, "Lucas, this isn''t somewless frontier. You killed Officer Jackson and took me. Do you seriously think you''re off the police''s radar?" He let out a low, mockingugh. Before he could reply, however, his phone started ringing. He nced down with a smirk, "You''re right on time with that warning. How about a little wager? Let''s see what the cops can do to me, even if they manage to track me down." I watched him, all cocky and mocking. Quietly, I bit my lip, keeping quiet. With a yful raise of his eyebrow and a smile, he slipped back into Charlie''s friendly, approachable skin and walked out of the dark room. I was amazed at how quickly someone could flip their expression like a switch. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I never once suspected that the kind Charlie, who was always so nice to me, was actually Lucas¡ª the same guy who could kill without a second thought. If it had not been for Officer Jackson''s death, I never would have connected the dots between these twopletely different people. The dark room was still as empty as ever, with the TV at the end of the bed frozen on a scene of a man and a woman. The man''s face on the screen was all too familiar, and it felt like a thousand knives were stabbing me in the heart, making every breath taste bitter and sharp. Why was Idris with Alice? What on earth happened tonight? How did ite to this? Had Idris really not noticed I was missing all this time? As for my mom and Maxwell,st night was New Year''s Eve, and they had not seen me all night. Did they really have no clue? Lucas''s words were not just empty threats. I was alive and now kidnapped, stuck in this pitch-ck room, not knowing if I would live or die. If I ended up dead and dumped in the wilderness, how long would it be before someone found me? Would I just be a pile of bones years from now or found only after I had rotted away? Thinking this only made me more terrified and helpless. I was scared of dying alone, scared of Lucas''s madness, scared he might go after everyone I care about, and terrified that the people I love would not even know how I died. I forced myself up from the chair, desperate to find a way out to save myself. I never saw iting. Lucas barged in way too fast. He paused at the top of the stairs, giving me this eerie smirk that sent chills down my spine. He watched me il around like I was a fly without a head, clueless and desperate. Our eyes locked, and he shed a twisted smile, sauntering down the stairs with that wicked curved knife in his hand. He ran his finger along the de, and blood welled up like beads of water, trickling out without a care. He licked the blood off his finger, letting the rest drip down, as if he could not even feel it. The sight of this lunatic made my skin crawl. He stared me down, his voice dripping with scorn. "Quit trying, you''re not going anywhere," he taunted, smearing his blood on my face. "Nobody''sing to whisk you away," he continued, undermining any hope I might have had. I jerked away from his touch, ring daggers at him. If I could, I would give him a few more stabs myself. He did not give a damn about my res. He just plopped down in a chair and said casually, "Sure, the cops were sniffing around me, but they didn''t have a scrap of evidence. They left with nothing." Yeah, no evidence and no way to touch him. I bit my lip, my mind racing to Idris. Maybe, just maybe, if I have been gone long enough, he would notice something is off. He mighte looking, might pick up on something. What if he did not, though? I did not know. Lucas seemed to get a kick out of my panic, lounging there with those cold, dark eyes fixed on me. He put the knife away with an almost reverent care, shooting me a look that was calm but carried a clear warning. "I gave you that knife to keep you safe, not to turn on me, Yvette. Don''t you dare try to use it against me again." I kept my lips tight, staring down this creep. I hated him, more than anything, wishing he would just drop dead. Lucas''s brow creased in annoyance as he caught my gaze. "Stop staring at me like that," he snapped, standing up and striding over to me. He took hold of my chin, forcing me to meet his eyes. "I don''t like it." I met his re with one of my own, my voice rough with emotion. "Lucas, what are you nning?" He sighed, a tired edge to his voice as he stroked my chin. "Why the hurry? You¡¯ll find out soon enough." Chapter 395 They Will All Disappear Chapter 395 They Will All Disappear Lucas leaned in close, and I could feel his eyes on me. I knew what he was about to do and I turned away, my disgust growing. Lucas let go and stepped back, his eyes narrowing. Without another word, he turned and left the dark room. He was right. I could not escape this ce. The only way out was through Cotton and Candy''s room, and Lucas had guards posted there day and night. I had resigned myself to the idea that I might be stuck here forever, at the mercy of his cruel games. Then, unexpectedly, he returned. Time did not exist in the dark room. I could not tell if it was day or night. When he came back, I was slumped in a corner, half out of it. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He crouched down beside me, ying with me as if I were a toy. "Yvette, are you curious about what¡¯s going on outside?" I opened my eyes to look at him, too parched to speak. A twisted smile yed on his lips. "They''re all going to disappear soon," he murmured. "Once they''re gone, I''ll take you away. How does that sound?" Gone? Everyone? Panic surged through me. "Lucas, what are you going to do?" His fingers tilted my chin up as he looked down at me, a smirk on his face. "Worried? Scared someone might die?" I was clueless about the world beyond these walls, and that ignorance fueled my terror. Gripping his sleeve, I stared into his eyes. The fear I once felt for him had faded into nothingness. "Tell me, what is going on out there? What are you nning to do?" He locked eyes with me, scrutinizing every flicker of emotion across my face¡ªpanic, concern, and even dread. His lips curled into a smile, cold and mocking. "Yvette, are you pleading with me?" I bit my lip, holding his gaze, not bothering to deny it. Yes, I was pleading. My submission appeared to bore him. With a flick of his wrist, he tossed me aside and sauntered over to a chair, copsing into it with a careless grace. "Idris is on the hunt for you. He''s figured out I''m the one who snatched you. So, I''ve demanded the entire Youngs'' fortune as your ransom. Do you think he said yes?" I stayed silent, just watching him. My hands were starting to throb, probably from theck of blood flow from being bound for too long. He went on, his voice dripping with disinterest. "I really sold him short. He agreed. The whole Young Corporation in exchange for your life. He''s willing to make the trade, but..." His gaze hardened as he looked at me, his eyes a storm of cruelty. "I didn''t survive hell to end up in Lake City for a pile of dirty money." He towered over me, his tone fierce but controlled. "He and you both deserve to suffer, really suffer, to make up for the agony I have been through!" The chill in the room became bone-deep. I knew all about his hatred, and I had plenty of my own. I red back at him, my voice raspy with rage. "Lucas, what gives you the right to seek revenge? You''ve been in the wrong from the start, killing so many. You''re the one who should have been dead a long time ago." He let out a creepy, hollowugh. His face, however, was void of any real humor. Instead, it was more menacing than ever. "Yeah, I''m a goner, but if I''m going down, I''m taking you all with me. We''ll have a st in hell together." "You''re crazy!" I snapped at him, convinced he was a lost cause. He just shrugged it off, slouching in his chair with his long legs stretched out carelessly, eyeing me. I could not figure out what he was trying to say with that look. Right then, I wanted nothing more than to be anywhere but near him. Trapped, clueless about what was happening outside, unable to save or even assist anyone, all I could do was hope against hope that Idris would not risk his life for me. Lucas had notid a finger on me. However, when I saw him again two dayster, he was pale as a ghost and looked worse for wear. I could tell he had not gotten what he wanted from Idris. I could not help but feel a rush of triumph, watching him with a mocking re. My taunting clearly got under his skin. His face turned stormy, and in a sh, he had me by the neck, mmed against the wall, his eyes burning into mine. "Yvette, what''s so funny?" I gasped for air, my throat burning. Despite the pain, I could not help feeling a twisted sense of joy. I met his furious gaze with a coldugh. "What, can''t I smile because I''m pleased?" Chapter 396 You Knew All Along? Chapter 396 You Knew All Along? With a grunt, Lucas flung me to the floor, and it was no gentle toss. These past days, I had been on the edge of breaking from being cooped up in this ce Now, reeling from the fall, everything spun around me. He crouched down next to me, then in one swift move, he tossed me onto the bed. Before I could even process what was happening, he was on top of me. I froze, then, realizing his intentions, I shoved him off with a surge of panic. The guy was like a human fortress. He was ridiculously strong and heavy as a boulder. No matter how hard I tried, I could not shove him off. He had my hands pinned above my head, his weight bearing down on me. His gaze was icy, a storm of anger swirling in his eyes, mixed with something unreadable. "Yvette, you seem pretty thrilled to see me like this, huh?" I bit my lip and stayed quiet, although my face must have given me away. His voice was rough, almost a growl. "Curious about what''s going on outside?" Honestly, I would rather not chat with him, yet after being cooped up here for days, my curiosity was eating at me. I could not help but look up at him. He seemed a bit pleased by my reaction. His fingers, which were long and surprisingly nice-looking, gently traced my lips. "Make me happy, and maybe I''ll fill you in." I scowled, shooting him a death re, yet he did not seem to mind. Instead, he leaned in close, and I instinctively jerked back. He paused, just watching me, a slight frown creasing his brow. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Despite the tang of blood hitting my nose, I wrinkled my forehead, asking without thinking, "Are you hurt?" He did not say a word, just stood up and put some space between us, slouching onto the ck leather armchair like he owned the ce. After a few days here, it was clear he was not out to kill or torture me. He just wanted me locked up. With that in mind, I eyed him cautiously. "Lucas, what''s your game n?" He nced over with a smirk. "Are you dying to know?" No kidding. I pressed my lips together. "What¡¯s your n? To keep me here forever? If I¡¯m gone too long, even without proof, Idris will tear Lake City apart to find me. Officer Jackson''s case will not stay cold forever. The cops will catch on. It''s only a matter of time." He watched me, his dark eyes narrowing. "What? Trying to scare me into letting you go?" I did not say a word, just stared at the dark patch seeping through his ck shirt¡ªthe same spot I had stabbed him before. He had shown up acting like it was nothing, and I had bought it, thinking he was okay. Now, seeing the stain grow, I realized his cool act was just that¡ªan act. His condition had gotten worse, a clear sign that things in Lake City were going south for him. He looked beat, shot me a quick nce, and dialed a number on his phone. "Bring it in," he said into the receiver, and then he hung up. In less than thirty seconds, there was a shuffle of footsteps from the stairs, and Inch walked in, carrying something. He barely gave me a look, just handed the thing to Lucas and took off. Lucas eyed me with a lopsided grin, his face all sharp angles and wicked charm. The look in his eyes was too calcting, which made me frown involuntarily, feeling a wave of dread wash over me. As expected, he flipped open what Inch had brought. It was a stack of papers that screamed ''contracts.'' He tossed them my way with a cocky lift of his brow. "Have a look." I had no clue what he was ying at, yet I took them and gave them a quick scan. They were contracts from a decade ago, all about the sale and mining rights of Snakehead Mountain, deals with the government, and a bunch of paperwork from the Youngs'' mining operations. A chill ran down my spine as I turned to Lucas. He was not watching me. His attention was on the TV at the end of the bed. He slotted something into it, and the screen lit up with a video: Noah''s video. He had spilled everything about the Youngs from ten years back, including the cash they had funneled to him, the way he had handled the fallout from a hundred deaths on Snakehead Mountain, and all the perks the Youngs had dangled in front of him. The catastrophe, a man-made one from the start, was spun into a mere ident. Heid it all out, every single word, even including the geological reports from back then that debunked any chance of a natural disaster at Snakehead Mountain. Noah had kept a meticulous record of everyone who had a hand in the cover-up, all those who had reaped the benefits. In the video''s chilling conclusion, he dered that if he were to die, it would be at the hands of the Youngs, desperate to silence him. The video left me with a jolt of dread. I knew the dark tale from a decade ago. Lucas''s knowledge, his possession of such damning evidence, and the legacy of proof Noah, now silenced by death, had left behind... it was all too much. "Aren''t you shocked?" Lucas''s smirk was telling as he eyed me. "I thought the Youngs'' bloodthirsty ways would leave you seething, struggling toe to terms with it. However, you... you don''t seem surprised at all. Yvette, don''t try to tell me you¡¯ve known this the whole time?" Chapter 398 Slipping on His Ring Chapter 398 Slipping on His Ring I bit my lip and gave him a puzzled look. "You''re taking me away from Lake City?" His silence and lips pressed together served as a clear affirmation. "Why?" He was cool as ice, no hint of feeling. "I came here to make you miserable. I wanted to drag it out, but Idris threw a wrench in my ns. So, I''m taking you with me. Idris is head over heels for you, right? Let''s see how he likes it when you''re someone else''s. He can pine all he wants, it adds to the fun. As for you? Once we''re at the border, I''ve got a whole ybook for making you wish you were anywhere but there." Squinting, I was not sure I bought it. "So, if I go with you, you''ll leave Idris alone?" He yed with his fingers, looking down, his voice cool and detached. "Sure, I wouldn''t mind if we all went down together. But Yvette, do you really want to drag them down with you?" "Them?" His eyes met mine, a teasing glint in his handsome face. "If I ever get trapped in Lake City, trust me, I''ll take your family, friends, and lover down with me without a second thought." I believed him. He was crazy enough to do it. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Woukd he let everyone else go if I just went with him? It seemed as though Idris and the cops were on his tail, and he was aware that he was a goner if he could not escape Lake City. I was not sure what his game was, but I had a hunch about what he wanted. Without overthinking it, I said, "Okay, I''ll talk to Idris, clear things up, and then I''m yours." He smirked, his dark eyes narrowing. "Smart move." I did not dwell on his words. All I knew was that if I stayed in this pitch-ck room any longer, I would lose my mind. Having spent days in the dark room, when I finally left, the world outside made my head spin. Cotton and Candy had put on weight, and as I emerged, they snuggled against my legs, their softness snapping me back to reality. The vi was crawling with more people than before. No surprise there as Lucas had the cops and Idris breathing down his neck, so he had beefed up security. Lucas shoved me into a room, and I grabbed the door he was about to shut, my brow furrowed. "Were not you going to let me see Idris? Why are you still trying to lock me up?" He caught the nervous twitch in my step and paused, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. The look of pure distaste reced the surprise in a sh. "Yvette, I told you to shower and get into some clean clothes. Have you not noticed you are practically reeking?" he said. I was struck dumb for a second. Yeah, after being tied up in that dark room for days on end, personal hygiene was thest thing on my mind. I was just grateful to be breathing; who cared about a little grime? His look of scorn did not faze me. I shot him a frosty look and mmed the door shut. He tried to stop it, his eyes narrowing through the gap as he warned, "Don''t even think about pulling any stunts." With a loud thud, I dismissed his words as if they were nothing. This was his domain, and I was not foolish enough to think I could escape, especially since he had the fate of Idris in his grip. The old year had slipped away, and with theing of spring, the chill in the air was starting to thaw. Fresh from the shower, I stepped out to find Lucas perched on the edge of the bed. He nced up at the sound of me moving. Our gazes locked, and I could not help but wrinkle my nose in disgust. "Really, Lucas? Spying on me even in the shower? Aren''t you a little sick of yourself?" I snapped. He tossed some clothes at me, his expression growing stormy. "You tter yourself. Get dressed. I''ll be waiting outside," he growled before stalking out. I did not bother with a reply, but the sight of the intimate clothesid out on the bed made my skin crawl. Did he pick these out for me? Biting back the revulsion, I slipped into the clean outfit and stepped out of the room. He was there, fiddling with a small box. As I approached, he handed it to me. "Wear this," hemanded. Inside was a pink diamond ring. I frowned, my response immediate and firm. "No thanks." He did not even let me get a word in edgewise before he jammed the ring onto my right ring finger. I tried to yank it off; however, he shot me a frosty warning, "Yvette, did you forget what I told you?" I was seething, ring at him as I snapped, "I said I would go with you, but that was it. Nothing more." What was with him and this random ring? Was he out of his mind? He gave a cold snort andid it out, "You think you''re in any position to make demands?" Indeed, I had forgotten. I was the one backed into a corner now. Staring at that obnoxious ring, I took a deep breath, gave up the struggle, and shut down. He seemed pleased with my silence and tugged me downstairs. It felt like ages since I had seen the outside world¡ªthe endless sky, the biting wind, the dead branches, and the swarm of people. Sitting in the car, taking it all in, it was like I had stepped into another lifetime. "Make the call." Suddenly, there was a phone in front of me¡ªmine. I knew what Lucas was up to. I grabbed the phone and dialed Idris. The moment it rang, he picked up, "Yvette, is that you? Where are you?" Chapter 399 That’s Your Story? Chapter 399 That¡¯s Your Story? I had not heard Idris¡¯ voice in forever. For a few seconds, I was lost in it, a wave of bitterness choking me up. I had a million things to say, but I swallowed them down and managed to say, "It''s me, Idris. We need to meet." "Okay!" I gave him the address Lucas had given me and hung up, my heart heavy. Lucas had picked some clubhouse out in the suburbs. Stepping out of the car, I saw him on my heels and frowned. He quirked an eyebrow, "What''s wrong? Don''t want me tagging along?" I bit back my words, ice in my voice, "Do what you want." I had barely finished my sentence when I breezed into the clubhouse. Right at the entrance, I caught sight of Idris. He looked like he had not slept in days, and his usually sharp features were shadowed by stubble, giving him a weary look. The moment I saw him, my feet itched to dash over. However, before I could take a step, Lucas''s firm grip yanked me back. He pulled me close, his hand possessively circling my waist, and murmured, "Yvette, you''re with me, remember? Diving into someone else''s arms isn''t going to make me happy." I froze, my heart twisting as Idris approached, his expression turning to ice when he saw Lucas''s arms around me. Our eyes locked, and it hurt to pretend everything was fine. I forced a smile and managed to say, "Hey, Idris. It''s been a while." His dark eyes were stormy, and I braced myself for the questions about why Lucas and I were so chummy all of a sudden. He refrained from asking anything. Instead, he yanked me out of Lucas''s hold and, without missing a beat, threw a punch at him. Lucas, caught off guard, quickly swung back. The two of them, silent as statues, started brawling right there. Lucas''s crew and the Youngs'' bodyguards swarmed around us, ready to jump into the fray. Seeing the standoff about to explode into chaos, I shouted, "Everybody, stop!" The crowd held back. Idris and Lucas, however, did not seem to get the memo. They kept at it, trading punches, and soon enough, they were both sporting bruises and cuts. Lucas was already hurt, and it did not take long before Idris had him pinned and scraping the pavement. I could not help but cheer inside at the sight. Part of me even wished Lucas would just get knocked out for good right there. Knowing better, I was aware that he would not go down that easily, and he would be sure to take a chunk out of Idris in return. I stepped in and yanked Idris back, yelling at the top of my lungs, "That''s enough!" Idris stepped back, his anger spent. He shot Lucas, who was sprawled on the ground, a chilly look but held back from hitting him again. Lucas had taken a beating, but he did not look too riled up. He just fixed me with those deep, dark eyes, loaded with meaning. I got the message loud and clear, and it made my skin crawl. Still, I let go of Idris and moved to help Lucas up. Then Idris snagged my wrist. He was puzzled when he saw me reaching for Lucas. "Yvette, what are you doing?" he asked, his brow furrowed. I had so much to say to him, but I just pushed his hand away without a word and went over to Lucas, pulling him to his feet. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Idris watched me, his forehead creased with worry. I could tell he had a lot on his mind. We had not spoken in days, and there was so much to catch up on. That would have to wait, however. I took a deep breath and told Lucas firmly, "I need to have a word with him alone." It was not a question or a request. I was making my stance clear. Lucas red at me, his face a map of bruises and warnings. I cut him off before he could protest, however. "I know what I''m doing. If you want to get out of Lake City fast, let me talk to him." He squinted at me, then said, "I''ll be in the car," and with a scornful look at Idris, he left, taking his entourage with him. Back in the clubhouse, I sat across from Idris. His face was a mess. "You should ice that," I told him. He did not say a word, just stared at me with those intense eyes. "Yvette, are not you going to tell me what has been going on? What happened to Officer Jackson? Why''d you drop off the map?" I met his gaze, feeling strangely calm. "You saw it all, did not you? I was hanging out with Charlie, my phone died, and I just didn''t bother to charge it. As for Officer Jackson, the cops should have filled you in. I don''t know the details." His frown deepened. "That''s your s?" Chapter 400 Time to Say Goodbye Chapter 400 Time to Say Goodbye Brushing off the concern I saw in Idris''s eyes, I nodded. "It''s not a story, I''m just telling it as it is." "Yvette!" The sound of that familiar voice made me instinctively turn. It was Mom. I had not expected her to show up, and it hit me hard. The ache of missing her suddenly made my eyes water. Without thinking, I rushed over and wrapped my arms around her. All the fear and panic I had been carrying seemed to melt away as I held on to her. Mom rubbed my back, her voice thick with worry. "Honey, where have you been? We couldn''t get through to you, and you vanished without a trace. The police were looking for you, Idris too..." She hesitated, her worry breaking through. "They said you were kidnapped, and I was scared it was like five years ago all over again. I''ve been out of my mind with worry. Since we lost your dad, if anything happened to you, how could I face him?" Her tears came faster as she spoke, each one a testament to the days of fear we had both endured. "Aunt Deb, it''s okay, please don''t cry. The doctor mentioned crying too much isn''t great for your eyes," a soft voice chimed in. That''s when I noticed Alice was there too. Letting go of my mom, I turned to Alice. Her stunning features caught my eye, and I could not shake off the memory of that video Lucas had shown me. With a heavy feeling in my chest, I took a deep breath, tried to clear my head, and told my mom to hang tight for a second. I needed to have a quick word with Idris before I could fill her in on what is going to happen with Scott Corporation. Mom gave Idris a look, hesitated for a moment, then pulled Alice to sit with us. "Yvette, I''ve heard about the stuff that''s been going on. You don''t have to worry about me not being able to handle it. There''s no need to push me away." Seeing Mom was set on sticking around, I got her point. She had always been stubborn, so I just went with it. Facing Mom and Idris, I tried to keep it cool. "Sorry for making everyone worrytely. I¡¯m fine, really. I just hung out with Charlie over the holidays. I got a bit caught up in the fun and forgot to let you guys know. Of course, my phone had to pick that time to die, so I couldn¡¯t reach out and let you know. My bad." Idris gave me a look, his dark eyes intense but controlled, his eyebrows knitted together. "Caught up in the fun?" I nodded, even though I knew my story sounded flimsy. Mom''s frown deepened. "Yvette, what are you even saying? You and Charlie were just having fun? But the cops said he''s probably the same guy who kidnapped you at the border five years ago. How can you just be with him..." Despite the police suggesting he is probably the same man who kidnapped me at the border five years ago, I remained firm in my stance. "Mom!" I cut her off, locking eyes with her. "Charlie''s not the viin here. He didn''t hurt me, he has been nothing but kind, and I have made up my mind. I''m going to Silvana with him." "You''re doing what?" "Yvette!" That was my mom, and the one with the look of total shock was Idris. His dark eyes were wide with disbelief, and it felt like there was a lump in my throat. I wanted to spill everything to him. However, what was the point? Lucas had lost it, Officer Jackson was gone, and I could not put them in danger again. I lifted my right hand, the pink diamond on my ring finger catching the light, and said, "I''ve made up my mind to leave with him. I''ve been with him non-stop thesest few days, and I''ve been really happy. So, I''m going to move to Silvana with him, and that means I probably won''t be around much anymore." I turned to my mom, "Mom, I was going toe backter to talk about the Scott Corporation stuff, but since you¡¯re here, let us just do this now. I¡¯ve gotten awyer to transfer all of Dad''s assets to you. You''re in charge of thepany now, and with Maxwell there to help, you''ll be set for a worry- free retirement, even without me." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Yvette, what are you saying?" Mom''s eyes suddenly filled with tears, and she stared at me, "You''re going off to Silvana with that Yates guy? What''s this about noting back? Do you even realize what you are doing?" Her eyes were brimming with hurt, and it felt like my heart was being squeezed. I managed a weak smile and said, "Mom, I''m sorry I can''t be there for your golden years. I know it is selfish, but please... I need your blessing. I..." "p!" I never saw iting¡ªthe sting of my mother''s hand across my face. Her eyes zed with anger, and she looked like she might just shatter into pieces. "Yvette, have you lost your mind? Vanishing into thin air over some boy, leaving us all terrified and searching for days! You brush it off like it''s nothing. Now you''re telling me you''re ready to ditch your own mother to run off to some foreignnd with him? Forget it. I won''t allow it. If you leave with him, you¡¯re no longer my daughter." I knew my mom meant every word she said. My heart felt like it was being squeezed in a vice as I faced her. I took a shaky breath, stood up, and with a heavy heart, I knelt down before her. With all the sincerity I could muster, I fell to my knees. Tears threatened to spill as I choked out, "Mom, I''m so sorry. I''ve let you down." Chapter 401 What Did He Threaten You With? Chapter 401 What Did He Threaten You With? Mom probably never imagined I would actually kneel like that. The shock sent a wave of emotion through her, making her chest rise and fall as she struggled to keep her bnce. Thankfully, Alice was there to steady her. "Aunt Deb, please, take it easy." She stared at me, speechless for what felt like an eternity. Finally, she managed to say, "Alright, Yvette. You''ve made your point." With that, she shoved me aside and, without a backward nce, let Alice lead her away. Watching them go, my throat burned with unshed tears and my head spun. For a few seconds, I could hardly breathe. I knew I had upset my mother badly, but I had no choice. Once Lucas took me away from Lake City, I would not be as lucky as I was five years ago to ever return. Maybe it is better this way. At least in my mother''s eyes, I was doing this because I wanted to and because it made me happy. This is from N?velDrama.Org. I took a deep breath, pulling my gaze away from the window and plopped back into my seat. Idris had been watching me the whole time, his eyes practically glued to me. Despite being aware of his stare, I felt it tracking my every move. Gathering my thoughts, I met his intense look. Our eyes locked, and I blurted out, trying to change the subject, "We still need to pick up our divorce papers. Let''s swing by the local officeter and get them, okay?" He stayed quiet, just gazing at me with those piercing eyes that seemed to want to drill right into my soul. His silence and that fiery stare made my heart race. I could not figure out what he was thinking, and it freaked me out. "What''s he holding over you?" That question hit me like a punch to the gut, and I nearly lost it. I managed to keep it together and looked back at him, ying dumb, "Holding over me? What are you talking about?" His dark eyes were locked on mine, trying to peel back myyers, his voice deep and certain, "Yvette, you can fool the whole world, but not me. Charlie and Lucas, they''re the same guy. We don''t need proof. Officer Jackson''s death is proof enough. You wouldn''t just go with him. Spill it. What''s he got on you?" He took my hand, and the warmth, so familiar, made my mind go nk for a second. For those few seconds, I wanted to spill all my secrets to him. However, I hesitated. Should I tell him that Lucas was ckmailing me with his future, his life, and the lives of my family and friends? What then? He might be willing to throw away his future, but I could not with disgrace and lives on the line. If the scandal from ten years ago resurfaced, he and the Youngs would be done for good. I could not risk it with my mom''s and my loved ones'' safety on the line. Besides, all I had to do was go back to that hellhole from five years ago. What is so scary about that? Besides, tagging along with Lucas to the border might just give me the chance I have been waiting for. Stick close to him, and sooner orter, I might get my shot to take him down. If luck is on my side, I might even make it out alive or find my way back home. The more I thought about it, the more it seemed like a risk worth taking. I unwrapped his fingers from mine, met his gaze, and said, "Idris, he''s not Lucas. He''s Charlie. Why would I not go with him? You''re forgetting something. He''s been by my side through thick and thin in the wilds of Lorrell, brought me flowers, given me gifts, and shown me nothing but kindness. Remember how you said you would be happy for me if I chose him in the end? Well, I''ve thought it over, and he''s the one. You should be happy for me, right?" He looked at me, those deep eyes of his casting shadows in the silence that hung heavy around us. It felt like forever before he finally spoke, his voice a low rumble of restraint, "So, was everything you said at Grace Cathedral just a lie? You promised you would stick with me no matter what." A bitter taste rose in my throat, and for a second, I almost let the tears fall. Crying is not my style, however. I took a stealthy breath, pushed down the bitterness, and gave him a cool smile. "Why would you take everything so seriously? I only said those things tofort you that day. It was just a bunch of words, after all." Chapter 402 You Cant Give Me What I Want Chapter 402 You Can''t Give Me What I Want "Yvette!" His gaze locked onto mine, fingers digging into the tabletop and his lips a thin, tight line. His Adam''s apple bobbed, a tremor in his voice betraying his distress. "Even if you have fallen for Charlie, why the rush to leave? You''re ready to ditch your mom, the whole Scott Corporation, and your life in Lake City for him? Does he even care about you enough to justify throwing everything away?" "Mr. Young, you might as well have asked me that question." A voice cut through the tension from behind me, and a dark figure materialized at my side: Lucas. Idris''s face darkened at the sight of him. Lucas met his re, unfazed by the hostility, and challenged him, "Idris, I love Yvette just as much as you do, if not more. I''m ready to love her and only her for the rest of my days, to give her my heart, my soul, even my life. Can you say the same?" Idris bristled, his dark eyes narrowing. "I¡­¡± Lucas cut him off with a coldugh, "Don''t say you can, Idris. You betrayed Yvette on New Year''s Eve. Did you really think she was clueless? That sordid story with the reporter that you paid a fortune to hush up¡ªshe''s seen it all." Idris froze, his eyes flicking to me in a mix of panic and shock I had never witnessed on his perfect face. His reaction sent a sharp pain through my heart. Ever since that scandal broke, despite the damning footage, I had never once doubted Idris. I had convinced myself it was all Lucas''s doing. With today''s tech, anyone''s face can be swapped into any video. No matter how convincing it looked, I refused to believe it was true. However, the look on Idris''s face said it all. Things were not ying out as I had imagined in my head. I eyed Idris, needing to know for sure. "So, you and Alice are actually...?" His brows knitted together, his voice a rough whisper, "That night, I..." "No need to spell it out," I cut him off, a weird fear bubbling up inside me. I told him straight, "Whatever¡¯s going on with you two, it''s none of my business anymore. You don''t owe me any exnations about who you¡¯re into or who you love, right?" I was being a chicken, for sure. I would rather cling to my doubts than hear him confirm he was tangled up with someone else. I preferred to stick to my original theory¡ªthat all of this was just one of Lucas''s sick games, and Idris was trapped, having no choice in the matter. The way he reacted was unsettling... I could not even look at him anymore. I turned to Lucas and said, "We should get going." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lucas shot Idris a smug look and smirked. "Mr. Young, Yvette and I will see you outside the local office in two hours. You two can pick up your divorce papers. After that, you are both free to go your separate ways, no strings attached." Idris stayed quiet, but I felt his eyes on me. I did not return the look. I knew the hurt he was feeling, the hopelessness and heartache in his eyes. I walked out of the club with Lucas, yanking my hand away from his grip and climbed into the car, my face nk, my heart sinking. If I could, I would not spend another second with him. Lucas did not seem to mind. He plopped down beside me and nodded at Inch, our driver, "Drive." As we pulled away, I stared out the window, lost in the blur of passing scenery. After a long silence, I turned to him, my voice icy. "Happy now?" The guy next to me let out a low, self-satisfied chuckle. "Not bad, but..." Lucas''s voice trailed off, and he paused dramatically. "This isn''t nearly enough." ¡­ My brows furrowed, and I whipped around, my eyes zing as I stared him down. "Lucas, what more do you want? You promised that if I did what you asked, you wouldn''t hurt him anymore." He let out a coldugh, his dark eyes lifting with a hint of scorn. "Really? After he betrayed you, you''re still hung up on him? Yvette, that doesn''t make me happy." The rage bubbling inside me was pushed down as I looked away and bit my lip. "So, what do you want me to do to make you happy?" ncing down, he toyed with his hand in aid-back way and said coolly, "What I want is beyond your reach." I frowned. What was he going on about now? After a moment, he casually looked up at me and said, "Let''s go eat first." We had stopped outside a private garden. He pulled me from the car, and we walked into the yard, then into a secluded courtyard. Once we sat down, the server came by and asked, "Should we start serving the food now?" Chapter 403 Have You Touched Alice? Chapter 403 Have You Touched Alice? Lucas gave a nod, staying silent. I kept my eyes down, watching the garden through the window, not in the mood to chat with him. It did not take long, however, before I noticed something off. Outside, I spotted someone I knew: Gregory. He was not alone. There were others, all in inclothes, but it was clear to me that they were cops. Were they on Lucas''s tail? No, it was not like he was creeping around in the shadows. Lucas was being followed, but whoever was doing it was not exactly trying to hide. He must have known they were on his tail because he just leaned back in his chair, hands casually laced together, and threw me a look that was all smirks. "Getting tailed this early on? Looks like your ex isn''t keen on letting us stroll out of Lake City without a hitch," he said. I kept my lips sealed. If Idris had figured out Charlie and Lucas were one and the same, my words would not change a thing. Lucas was not getting out of Lake City without a fight, especially not with the border so close. If he made it that far, catching him would be a whole other level of difficult. However, with the cops on our tail, even a wild card like Lucas would not daresh out at anyone else. That thought alone lightened my mood a bit. Soon enough, the table was heaped with all sorts of tasty dishes, all my favorites. I did not even nce at Lucas as I dug in. It had been days since I had had a real meal, and this felt like a tiny bit offort after all the chaos. Once we finished, Lucas eyed me, his dark gaze narrowing. "You like this ce?" he asked. The guy was still up for small talk, which meant his nerves were steel. I mean, a guy who is a walking nightmare for others is not going to sweat a few cops. I did not bother with his chitchat and just said, "I''m done." He quirked an eyebrow and stood up. "Let''s go!" I had no clue what he was nning, but I was in no position to argue. I was the fish, and he was the knife. Whatever he decided, I had no choice but to go along." Half an hourter, standing outside the local office, I bit my lip and gazed at the aging building, memories flooding back. It had been two years since I hadst been here. Back then, Idris and I barely knew each other. During our wedding photo shoot, the photographer kept telling him to lighten up and smile. No matter what, the final pictures showed him stone-faced, and the photo on our marriage certificate was even more intimidating than his driver''s license pic. I remember thinking I would have to spend my life with Mr. Freeze. Would I end up frozen solid? Now, it felt like a lifetime ago. "Do you want me toe in with you?" Lucas''s voice interrupted my thoughts. I scowled and shot back, "I don''t need you." I marched into the office, leaving Lucas behind. Idris showed up a few minutester. We locked eyes; however, I brushed past his gaze and said, "Fill out the form. I''ve already gone over the details with the staff. Just sign it, and we''re done here." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I tried to hand him the form. He did not take it, though. Instead, he just stared at me, his voice a mix of hurt and anger, "Yvette, do you really trust me that little?" My heart clenched, a sour ache spreading through me. I shook my head, "Trust doesn''t evene into it anymore between us." His forehead creased into a deep frown, and suddenly he grabbed my hand, his eyes searching mine, "Is it because of what happened on New Year''s Eve? Is that why you''re choosing him? nning to run away with him?" The pain in my eyes was impossible to hide as I fired back, "And you? What about Alice? Did you touch her?" Pretending I did not care was a lie. They say you do not realize your mistakes until you crash and burn. Despite telling myself it was all Lucas''s doing, I needed to hear the truth from Idris himself. Was what I saw between him and Alice real? He hesitated for just a second, his dark eyes clouding over with thought. It took him a moment before he said, "That night was just an ident." An ident. That meant it all really happened. I could not ept it, fighting the ache in my chest, I pressed on, "But wasn''t she in a hospital ident? Why did you end up at the hotelter?" Asking that took every ounce of bravery I had. His lips tightened, and his expression darkened, "You texted me and told me toe get you." Chapter 404 Whats the New Scheme? Chapter 404 What''s the New Scheme? I froze. That night, Lucas had tied me up and taken my phone. That exined it. It was Lucas''s trap, alright, but it also meant that what I saw between him and Alice was true. My heart felt like it was being stabbed by a thousand knives, the pain so dense it was hard to catch my breath. I could not me Idris, and I had no right to point fingers at him. The one who was in the wrong, from the start to end, was Lucas, the instigator. We were all victims of him. Idris stood before me, looking thinner. As I touched his face, I managed a weak smile, "Idris, please let me go. What is done is done. You should take good care of Alice. I really love Charlie. I will step aside for you two if you do the same for us. Can we part on good terms?" Tears filled his eyes as he looked at me, his voice rough but controlled. "Do you love him?" I nodded, my lips dry. "Idris, I''m sorry, but we can''t live in the past." Heughed, a sad, hollow sound, and after a long pause, he looked at me with defeat and agreed, "Alright, I''ll let you go." Then he filled out the form and signed his name without another word. "Why have you decided to split up?" the clerk asked, looking over the paperwork. I bit my lip and stole a nce at Idris next to me. He did not return my gaze, just said in a heavy tone, "I''m not in love anymore." The staff member looked up at his words, probably struck by how handsome he was. They blinked in surprise, then turned to me with a puzzled look. Regarding me, the staff member asked, "And you, ma''am?" I fought back the sting in my chest and said evenly, "I''m not in love anymore." With a small sigh, the staff member stamped the paper. Bing husband and wife was not all fireworks and excitement, and now, bing strangers was just as mundane. One line about lost love, a turn of the back, and we were both free. Stepping out of the office, I clutched the red marriage booklet and gave him a wobbly smile. "See you around." He just looked at me, eyes a fierce red yet holding back a storm, saying more than words ever could. "Yvette." Lucas hopped out of the car, came over, and slung an arm around me. He smirked at Idris, "Mr. Young, thanks for stepping aside." Idris gave him an icy stare, his voice a cold warning, "Charlie, don''t count your chickens before they hatch." Lucas just snorted withughter, gave him a cocky look, and said, "No need for you to worry about that. Come on, Yvette. Let''s head home." He led me to the car, and before shutting the door, Lucas threw onest taunt at Idris. "Oh, by the way, I forgot to mention that Yvette and I are tying the knot at the end of the month in Lake City. I hope you can make it, Mr. Young." My brow creased in confusion. A wedding? This month? What was Lucas ying at? Idris did not even nce at Lucas, his dark eyes locked on me. I looked away, allowing Lucas''s announcement to hang in the air, unanswered. "Mr. Young!" Alice''s voice, light and soft, cut through the air. I nced over instinctively. She was all about pink, and with spring in full swing, she looked even more stunning than usual, if that was possible. Idris, with his movie-star looks, just frowned a bit at the sight of her and kept quiet. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He shot me a quick look before telling Lucas, "Sure thing. I''ll get you guys a great wedding gift when it''s time." "Much appreciated." Lucas''s grin was all show as he hopped into his car. He threw a look at Alice trailing behind Idris and then spun to me, "She''s a looker, that one. Hard to believe Idris isn''t falling for her, right?" Chapter 405 Wedding Bells? Chapter 405 Wedding Bells? I bit my lip, shot Lucas a frosty re, and kept my mouth shut. By the time we got back to Lucas''s vi, night had fallen. Spring nights clung to the light longer than winter''s early dusk. This time, Lucas refrained from shoving me into that dark room of his. He let me roam the vi, but the catch was the crew of guards he posted outside. My ''freedom'' was just a fancy cage. Having no ce else to be anyway, I was not too bothered. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I was chilling on the yard swing, petting Candy, who had gotten pretty plump. The little guy was well- fed, belly rumbling contentedly under my hand. Inch came by, offering a hand warmer. "It''s chilly out. The boss says to head inside." I did not take it and did not even look at him. "No thanks. I''m good here." He hesitated. "The boss won''t like that." I let out a coldugh, hopped off the swing, and headed for the vi without a backward nce. Inch called after me, "Ms. Scott, the boss won''t hurt you." I stopped dead in my tracks and spun around to face him, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Inch, I''ve been dying to know, how did you end up as his puppet? When you were on death''s doorstep, it was Officer Jackson and his squad who pulled you back. You know, people say you should pay back favors, but man, you''ve really outdone yourself. You were even ready to bite the hand that saved you." He went rigid, as if he had turned to stone. His fists balled up at his sides and his face was the color of chalk. He stared at me, stammering, "You... how did you find out?" I could not help but let out a cold, mockingugh. "Remember New Year''s Eve? You were the one who gave me a ride home. You were the only one who knew I had called Officer Jackson, the only one who knew I was nning to meet him. Obviously, you were the only one who could have pinpointed his location that fast. Sure, you had a helmet on, but it''s not like you can hide your size that easily." All throughout that night, I could not stop thinking that if I had not gone to see Officer Jackson, maybe none of this would have happened. He would still be alive, and I would not be in Lucas''s crosshairs. Life does not deal in ''what-ifs,'' yet the thought persisted. Caught out, he let out a long sigh, his eyes downcast. "I''m sorry. I''ve got orders from the boss, and I''ve got to follow them." I snorted. "What a loyal dog you are." He turned ghostly white but did note back with any excuses. I was done wasting words on him. Taking Candy''s hand, I walked into the vi. Inside, the guy with the buzz cut stepped out of Lucas''s office. I froze, my eyes zing with fury and loathing. Buzz Cut shot me a look, his eyes squinting, filled with a matching desire to see me dead. For a split second, I was sure he would throttle me right there and then. This guy was out for blood, which was the only thing I could feel in the air. "Billy!" Lucas''s voice echoed from behind, icy and sharp. I nced up to see him looming in the doorway of the study, his gaze like a winter chill. Billy nced back, the frost on his face thawing just a bit, before he spun on his heel and strode away without another look. With Billy gone, Lucas sidled up beside me, scooping up Candy from my arms and stroking its head. "Where''s Cotton?" he asked. I did not bother to answer, just turned and headed for my room. He snagged my wrist, pulling me to a stop as I tried to leave. I shot him a frosty look. "What do you want?" He arched an eyebrow, a smirk ying on his lips. "Yvette, seems like you have forgotten who''s boss around here. You don''t get to talk to me that way." Jerk! I bit back my rage, forcing out the words. "So, spit it out. What''s your point?" That got a grin out of him, all smug and self-satisfied. "I sent you some warm milk. Drink up, get some beauty sleep, and get ready to be the perfect little bride." I scowled. "Lucas, I have done everything you have asked. What more do you want?" Heughed, that annoying sound that grated on my nerves. "I''ve already spread the word at the local office. I told Idris to get the gifts ready for our wedding. Did you forget? Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you get everything Idris owes you. You''ll be the most stunning bride." "You madman," I snapped, more confused than ever. The cops and Idris''s goons were on his tail, and he was not nning a quick getaway from Lake City but dead set on marrying me? Absolutely nuts. I wrenched my wrist free and stormed back to my room, his motives a tangled mess in my mind. I hadid it all out for Idris. We were done, and he was not supposed to drag me away from Lake City. Why on earth was he babbling about a wedding now? Chapter 406 I Wont Die Chapter 406 I Won''t Die Was Lucas trying to tick off Idris? That would be idiotic, however. The longer he hung around Lake City, the tougher it would be to split. He knew that as well as anyone. Going down this path was like he was signing up for a one-way ticket to disaster. There was a ss of milk by the bed, which I downed before flopping back onto the mattress. My brain was a whirlwind of thoughts, and I could not untangle them just yet. I just let sleep take over, feeling muddled up inside. ... "Sir, we''re nearing the open sea." I caught the words through the fog of sleep, my head spinning. It took a few moments to shake off the grogginess and get my bearings. I scanned the strange room, totally thrown off. The sensation of motion initially made me think I was in a car, but one look out the window at the vast ocean clued me in that I was on a ship. I bolted out of bed and peered out the window. Nothing but waves as far as the eye could see. Where in the world was I? The chatter outside the cabin cut off, and then the door swung open. In walked Lucas, rocking a light-colored suit that made his tall, lean figure look even sharper, like a suave viin from a movie. I tried to y it cool, despite the rm bells ringing inside. "Where are you taking me?" I demanded. He did not answer right away, just stretched out his hand and said, "Come here." I bit my lip and stayed put. He frowned, and in a sh, he was right next to me, pulling me into his arms and nting me on the bed. "Stay away from the window," he instructed, his voice firm. I scowled, totally baffled by his behavior. I shot him a frosty look. "What''s this ce? Where are we headed?" "To the border," he finally spilled. "In half an hour, we¡¯ll hit the high seas." I frowned, the pieces finally clicking into ce. His whole spiel about a wedding was just a smokescreen to throw the cops and Idris off our trail. His real goal was to whisk me away as soon as possible. He must have slipped something into my milk, which exined why I was out cold until now. "How long has it been since we got out of Lake City?" I asked, eyeing him. "Two days." Once we hit the open sea, the cops were helpless. Even if they had their suspicions, they no longer had the means to keep him trapped on home turf, the sly guy. He noticed I was not saying anything and casually offered, "Hungry?" I just pressed my lips together, staying quiet. He did not seem to mind. "Just let Inch know if you''re craving something. If you''re feeling cooped up, you can always go to the deck for some air. We''ll be docking in a few hours." With that, he took off before I could even respond. Sitting there on the bed, I was in a bit of a fog. I had figured skipping town with Lucas would not be a walk in the park, definitely not as breezy as it had been. Perhaps it was the drug haze I was coming out of, but I was fuzzy on the details, and it left me feeling lost. I had to wonder how Idris and the police were handling Lucas''s abrupt exit. They must have noticed, and I had no clue if they had shed while we were making our getaway. There was a knock at the door. I frowned and called out, "Come in." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Inch came in, his arms loaded with food, which he set down on a nearby table. "Anything you need, just tell me," he said. I looked at him, biting my lip before asking, "How did we manage to get out of Lake City?" With Officer Jackson dead, the likelihood of the police letting Lucas walk without nailing the killer first was nonexistent. Inch caught my gaze and exined, "The boss had Billy take ady and all the gold from the secret stash to the docks up north at Lake City. It was a perfect distraction for the cops. Then we got on the mountain trails, gave the police the slip, and made it to the sea from Tully City''s river crossing." What a sly fox he was. Billy''s strange expression that night now made sense. Lucas had set him up to draw the cops away while sneaking me out of the country. I shot Inch a look. "Did the cops nab Billy?" Inch nodded solemnly. "He lured a whole swarm of them. No chance to get away." I bit my lip and dropped the subject. After being cooped up in bed for ages, I was not hungry. I told Inch, "I need some air. It''s too stuffy in here." He agreed, opened the door, but stuck to me like glue. I could not help but chuckle. "Did Lucas ordered you to babysit me like this?" He stayed silent. "Scared I''ll take a swan dive into the ocean?" I prodded. Still, he said nothing. I let out a coldugh and said with a detached air, "Don''t worry. I''m not looking to end it all. I value my life more than anyone. I may not be keen on tagging along with Lucas, but it looks like I don''t have much of a choice now. I''m not in control anymore. So, yeah, I''ll roll with the punches. No rash moves from me." Chapter 407 Gregory Comes Along Chapter 407 Gregory Comes Along Inch seemed lost in thought, his lips a tight line. Then he said, "Ms. Scott, the boss isn''t the viin you think he is." I could not help but snort at the irony. "Not a viin? He has blood on his hands, and you are trying to tell me he¡¯s not a viin? How much did he pay you to spin these tales, Inch? To make excuses for him without a shred of principles?" I shot him a look and let out a mockingugh. "Figures. You''re just like him now, two peas in a pod. Makes sense you would stick up for each other." His face scrunched up, his mouth opening as if he was going to say something. However, he mmed up instead, standing there silent and stiff as a statue. The ship was pretty big, three stories high. I was a kid from the hearnd, and even though I had seen the ocean a few times, it still blew my mind every time. I found a spot to sit on the deck. The ship was zipping along, and the sea breeze was wild, drying out my mouth after a while. I noticed Inch, still on his feet nearby, and called out, "Inch, I''m thirsty." He gave a curt nod, none of the old warmth there, and headed down into the hold. Once he was gone, I rose from my seat and made my way to check out the other levels. The hold was packed with rooms, mostly filled with Lucas''s crew. I was just wandering around feeling bored, thinking about heading back, when out of nowhere, someone came barreling around the corner with shouts chasing after him, "Quick, catch him!" Our eyes locked, and on impulse, I shoved open the nearest door. The guy was fast, yanking me into the room with him. I mmed the door shut behind us and stared at him, totally shocked. What was he doing here? Once the sound of footsteps outside died down, I turned to him and blurted out, "Mr. Long, what are you doing here?" Gregory looked ufortable, scratching his head as he admitted, "I''ve been tailing you guys. I was going to wait for backup before making a move, but I got spotted." I was confused. "Are you making a move?" He nodded, but before he could say more, we both got thrown off bnce as the ship suddenly ground to a halt. He gave me a hushed look and said, "I''ve messed with a few bits and pieces on the ship. It''s not going anywhere anytime soon." When I caught on to his mention of backup, I asked, "So, you did this to stall for time until the other cops show up?" He gave a serious nod. "If we let this Yates guy slip onto international waters, I''ll never get to the bottom of this whole mess." Then, he turned to me, eyebrows knitting together, "Ms. Scott, you know the whole story about Officer Jackson''s death, don''t you?" I was not sure how much he had uncovered, but alone with him, I figured it was time to spill the beans. "Charlie''s actually the old border gang leader, Lucas. He''s not dead; he just got a new face and moved to Lake City." Gregory''s face turned stone serious. "You knew who he really was. Why did you stick with him?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Hisck of surprise at my confession threw me. "You figured it out?" He nodded. "All the clues Jackson dug up are back in his office. I''m not clueless. Put it all together, and it''s not hard to see the big picture." I bit my lip and let out a sigh. "Lucas is a total psycho. When he snaps, he''s the type to drag everyone down with him. If he wants me around, it means I am useful, and he won''t off me just yet." He pressed his lips together, a worried crease forming between his brows. "We can''t hold him without evidence, but I''ve got to keep him onshore somehow. It''s the only way to make sure he faces the music." I listened, intrigued. "Keep him here? What exactly did you do on this ship?" He cocked an eyebrow, a sly look in his eye. "You''re a quick thinker, huh? I can''t spill the beans just yet. You''ll see soon enough." "Are we going to find out what''s up soon?" The ship hit a snag, and Lucas''s crew was all over it, trying to figure out the glitch. Gregory and I ducked out of sight toy low for a bit. Gregory had it all figured out. The coast guard should be on us before long, and when they showed up to check things out, Lucas would not dare stop them. If the coast guard spotted anything fishy during their sweep, Lucas was going to be in a world of trouble. He would not make it to the open sea. While he was getting grilled by the sea cops, if they dug up enough dirt, they would p the cuffs on him for good. Chapter 408 Ive Been Way Too Soft on You Chapter 408 I''ve Been Way Too Soft on You Listening to Gregory spill the beans, I could not help but wonder, "You call him ''Officer Jackson''? Isn''t Mrs. Newman your mom?" I mean, Officer Jackson and Mrs. Newman were married, so why was Gregory a Long instead of a Jackson? He bit his lip and let me in on his story, "My real dad''sst name was Long. Officer Jackson was his buddy. My dad was killed on duty when I was just ten, and Officer Jackson stepped in to look after me and my mom, and they ended up together." Ah. I gave him a look and said, "So, your dad was a cop too?" A family of blue bloods, all three of them. He nodded, his face clouding over, "Yeah, he was taken out by some bad guys on the border." I bit my lip. The border was a tough ce, full of risks. To keep our home safe, every year we lose so many brave souls out there. Consequently, many families were left missing dads, sons, daughters, moms, and whole lineages of valiant hearts. "I just can''t buy that Lucas is that lucky. He slipped through our fingers once, but there is no way he is dodging the bullet this time," I said, locking eyes with Gregory. "I owe it to Officer Jackson to settle the score, and settle it I will." Gregory gave me a wry smile. "I heard he''s nning to put a ring on your finger. Keeping an enemy so close, even in bed? Lucas must have a death wish." I bit my lip. Nobody knew better than me how much Lucas feared the reaper. The sound of a long, ring horn cut through the air. Sharing a knowing look, Gregory and I could not help but crack up. "He''s arrived!" Gregory eximed, peering out the window. A yacht, decked out with the national g, was making its way toward us. I caught sight of it too. The person we had been waiting for was finally here, and the thrill of it had us both itching to bolt from the cabin and sync up with the cops waiting on the other side. The moment we swung the cabin door open, however, a sinister gun was jammed against Gregory''s temple. It all happened so fast, I gasped. When I realized it was Lucas at the door, my heart lurched. How on earth did he track us down so fast? With the gun to his head, Gregory was forced back inside. Lucas, with those dark eyes squinting at me, had a look that could curdle milk. "Yvette, it looks like I''ve been too soft on you," he said. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Before I could get a word out, his henchman Inch was on me, binding my hands once more. Lucas then turned his icy gaze to Gregory, a sneer ying on his lips. "All this way, and that''s the best you can do?" Suddenly, one of his goons tossed a ck box onto the floor. Gregory''s face went from shocked to ghostly white in a heartbeat. Even if I were thest person to catch on, Gregory''s expression said it all. He had been set up to take the fall for Lucas. The guy next to Lucas popped open a case, and it was packed with the kind of stuff that would get you in serious trouble with the cops. How did Lucas get his hands on this stash so fast? Gregory bit his lip, eyeing Lucas, then let out a bitter chuckle. "So, my smooth sailing was all thanks to you, huh? Looks like I owe you one." Lucas just scoffed and had his goons tie Gregory up. The re of a ship''s horn was getting louder. Someone rushed up to Lucas and reported, "Luke, the ship''s fixed and ready to go. But the cops have us in their sights. They got a tip about contraband and want to search the ship." Despite the police having them in their sights because they received a tip about contraband and wanting to search the ship, Lucas barely nced at the illegal goods on the floor, gave us a quick once-over, then flicked his eyes at one of his crew. The next thing I knew, the contraband was flying out the window into the ocean. "All set," Lucas said coolly. "Let them search you." Gregory and I were escorted up to the deck. The cops were about to board, so they untied us, but Lucas made sure we had a couple of his guys keeping uspany. It looked like Gregory''s hard work was for nothing. I turned to him and said, "All that effort, and you couldn''t nail Lucas. Now you''re in the hot seat too." The shock was gone from his face, reced by a calm detachment. "Who says I''m in trouble?" he shot back. That caught me off guard. He had another move? "You''ve got another trick up your sleeve?" He did not reply, just gazed out at the sea and let out a weary sigh. "Just hope we''ve got enough time." I did not get what he meant. It was all a bit too mysterious for me. He cast a secretive nce at the patrol boat easing into the dock. I followed his gaze and, to my surprise, spotted a familiar silhouette on board. Chapter 409 The Jokes on Us Chapter 409 The Joke''s on Us Idris! He was here! With that thought, I shot a look at Gregory. "You guys..." He quirked an eyebrow. "I couldn''t have gotten a patrol boat here all by myself for no reason." Thus, they had nned to corner Lucas''s ship right here. Lucas caught sight of Idris on the approaching boat and narrowed his eyes. Turning to me, he said, "Yvette, looks like he''s more stubborn than I thought." I bit my lip. The illegal goods were already fish food. What could the cops find now, even if they turned the ce upside down? What could they possibly pin on Lucas? It was just a time sink. "Mr. Young, fancy running into you again!" Lucas slid into the seat beside me and looked up at Idris, who was standing on the patrol boat''s deck across from us. Idris stayed silent. However, a cop on his boat called out to Lucas, demanding to inspect his vessel. Lucas yed it cool, throwing his hands up and inviting them to search to their hearts'' content. A squad of officers swarmed our ship, poking around each cabin. The deck was breezy. There stood Idris, a distant figure locked in a silent standoff with me. I could not begin to guess what was going through his head. Before long, the cops came back empty-handed. Seeing that they hade up with zilch, Lucas announced, "If we''re all good here, we''ve got a schedule to keep. We''ll be on our way." He turned to his crew, "Let''s bid our friends in blue farewell. It is time to set sail." "Got it!" The shout echoed from the ship''s second-floor cabin, followed by the heavy thud of boots on the stairs. A young cop lugged a crate down and set it with a thud on the deck. He looked at the officer in charge and said, "We''ve got a problem here." The officer narrowed his eyes and turned to Lucas. "We''re going to need to take a look inside this crate." Lucas''s brow creased in a frown. However, he quickly agreed, "Sure, go ahead." With a loud snap, the crate was cracked open, revealing a stash of guns packed to the brim. The cops tensed up in a heartbeat, their eyes all fixed on Lucas. Sure, Lucas was known to have guns, but to stash them so openly on a ship? Firearms were a no- go in this country, and a crateful like this screamed illegal. He was definitely in for a rough chat with the authorities. I shot a look at Gregory, who seemed cool as a cucumber, as if he had expected this. Leaning closer, I whispered, "Your handiwork?" He let out a lowugh. "Look at that arsenal. You really think I could snag that many pieces and sneak them out of the precinct to stash on his boat?" He had a point. Small-time contraband, maybe, but an armory? No chance. I gave him a sidelong nce and murmured, "So you knew about this stash? Is that why you weren''t pushing for Lucas to hit international waters?" He just arched an eyebrow. "Stumbled upon it by chance." Looks like Lucas had been ying his own game. At least no one could say he was framed. The sight of the guns had the cops on high alert. One of them stepped forward and addressed Lucas, "Time to go. You''re in deep for smuggling this many guns. You''reing with us." Lucas''s expression had a hint of defiance. "Is it just me, or is everyone on this ship under arrest?" The cop''s frown deepened. "Everyone ising in." Lucas shed a sly grin at the officer and teased, "Smuggling weapons is a pretty serious usation. Maybe you guys should take a closer look. Are these really weapons?" The cops scrunched up their faces in confusion. Gregory was the first to catch on, squatting down for a better look, and his face went pale. The rest followed suit. One of them eximed, "They''re toy guns!" Lucas''s grin widened. "The toys back home are top-notch. I just had to have them. Who knew I would nearly end up a criminal?" He was obviously messing with them. The cops were not amused. Gregory, of course, was not fooled.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. With the inspection going nowhere, Lucas chimed in, "If we''re all done here, I would like to get my fianc¨¦e home. Can we head out?" The head cop stayed quiet, ncing over at Idris, who had been watching from a short distance. He must have seen through Lucas''s game from the start. Idris kept it brief, locking eyes with me. "Once we''re past the border, it''s open sea. Are you sure about leaving with him?" I met his gaze, fully aware that Idris would take me back without a second thought if I wavered. Nevertheless, I nodded, my voice steady. "Yes." Chapter 410 A Trip Down Memory Lane Chapter 410 A Trip Down Memory Lane "Ms. Scott," Gregory said, his brow furrowed in confusion, clearly puzzled why I would still choose to leave with Lucas, knowing all I did. I faced them and said, "I never thought you''d alle this far just to say goodbye. Thanks for that." This is from N?velDrama.Org. With those words, I dodged Idris''s look and slipped back into the cabin. What happened next, I could not say. Soon enough, however, I felt the ship start to move, and the patrol boat drifted further and further into the distance. Lucas strutted in with a smirk, clearly pleased with himself after messing with Idris and Gregory. His face, unfairly attractive, was still lit up with that mischievous grin as he entered. I tried to ignore him, my gaze fixed on the patrol boat disappearing into the distance. "Missing it already?" he teased from behind me, his voice dripping with sarcasm. I bit my lip, keeping my tone cool. "Do you get a kick out of toying with them?" He pulled up a chair right in front of me, his eyes locked on mine. "Not at all. I just wanted you to realize that the guy you''re so hung up on is nothing special." I bit my lip again, thinking he was beyond reasoning. Maybe my cold shoulder irked him because he plopped down beside me, his breath hot on my ear, making my skin crawl. I tried to scoot away, but he pinned me in ce. His voice came through, a touch more controlled, "I half-expected you to leave with him earlier. Let''s face it, this isn''t Lake City. If I wanted to stop you, I could." I nced at his too-perfect face and quirked an eyebrow. "You would let me go with him?" He shed a dangerous smile, his eyes lighting up. "If you really wanted to, sure. But he would have to leave his hands behind. If he agreed to that, I might have just let you walk away." "Psycho!" I shoved him off and stood up, putting as much space between us as possible. This guy was a devil through and through, with not a shred of decency. Although he did not seem to mind being pushed away, he just cocked his head and watched me with an innocent smile. "I just wanted to see how much he really loves you. Is that so crazy?" I stared at him for a moment, then stepped closer, leaning in. "Lucas, do you have a thing for me?" Now that we were so close, I could see every detail of his wless skin. It was odd, really. How could someone who had been through a fire have such perfect skin without a single blemish? He scrunched his brow, lips tightening, and his devilishly good-looking face took on a look I could not quite read. A few secondster, he stepped back and said with a cool detachment, "Yvette, you''re giving yourself way too much credit." As he walked away, I breathed a sigh of relief, finally getting a bit of quiet. Without the cops in the way, Lucas''s boat made it to the open sea without a hitch, and from there, things just got wilder. By now, there was not much I could do that would make any difference. In just a handful of days, I found myself back at Hartfield, the ce I used to know¡ªthe same ce that haunted my dreams. Five years had passed, and the ce had gotten a facelift. Houses had been knocked down and reced with swanky vis, while the area had be significantly greener. At first nce, you might think you had stumbled onto a simple farm. The ce that used to be all doom and gloom, soaked in blood, did not show any signs of its gruesome past now. "Do you like it here?" The tall guy in front of me stopped short, turned, and looked at me with a quirked eyebrow. I did not even give him the satisfaction of looking his way. I just gave the ce a once-over, let out a coldugh, and shot back at him, "Like it? What''s there to like? The skeletons buried under our feet, or the countless trapped souls under those pretty red and white walls?" He did not seem to appreciate my words, shooting me a chilly look before he walked off into the vi without another word. Inch gave me a side nce, his lips twitching like he was about to say something but then thought better of it. He just sighed softly and followed the others inside. I was not the least bit interested in what he might have to say. I walked into the vi, stone-faced. The ce was as opulent and spacious as ever, totally Lucas''s style. He always made sure he was surrounded by nothing but the best. "Ms. Scott, you must be exhausted. Let me show you to your room so you can rest," Inch said, his eyes briefly scanning the upstairs rooms. Chapter 411 Dont Test My Limits Chapter 411 Don''t Test My Limits I gave a quick, indifferent nce and turned my attention to Lucas, who was perched on the couch with an icy re. It was obvious he was not in the mood to chat. I bit my lip and turned to Inch with a mocking smile. "A room to rest? What''s next, tying me up and tossing me into a dungeon to marinate?" Inch stuttered, clearly caught off guard. His gaze shifted to Lucas, seemingly clueless about how to handle my jab. Lucas''s eyes narrowed, and a cold smirk yed on his lips. He stared at me, his voice frosty, "Would you prefer the dungeon?" Wow, listen to him. I took a deep breath and met his gaze with a scoff. "What''s the matter? Is dungeon-living now a VIP experience? Or have you guys invented some new, more twisted ways to break someone?" The stare from Lucas turned icy, his face darkened, and the chill in the room seemed to thicken. Being no stranger to his brooding rage, I held his ck-eyed gaze without a hint of fear or backing down. He watched me, and after what felt like an eternity, he gestured with amanding tone, "Come here." I kept my lips tightly sealed and stayed put. His eyes squinted, a clear sign of barely contained fury, "Come here!" I approached him, not out of fear, but out of curiosity to see what he was up to.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Now standing before him, I looked down at the man who usually towered over me. It was a strange reversal from our usual encounters. However, it did not change the fact that he was as loathsome as ever. He tilted his head back, his intense gaze locking onto me. I braced myself, expecting a blow or some cruel punishment. Instead of punishing me, he yanked my wrist and shoved me onto the couch next to him. His legs stretched out, trapping mine beneath them. I was pinned, unable to move. I red at him, my eyebrows furrowed in anger, my voice raspy, "Lucas, what''s your game?" He gripped my chin, forcing me to meet his icy stare, his voice just as cold, "Yvette, just how much patience do you think I have left?" "Patience?" Iughed bitterly. "Oh, what? You''re saying you''re done pampering me? That I should watch my step around you?" We stared each other down, his lips a tight line, the sinister gleam in his eyes growing darker. Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes and, in a swift move, his hand was around my neck, his body closing in, his voice a threatening whisper, "Yvette, you''re really courting death." I met his dark gaze head-on, my own eyes defiant, and I taunted, "Well then, go ahead. Kill me!" Maybe my challenge pushed him over the edge because his grip on my neck tightened suddenly. I gasped for air, my body going into shock, my mind reeling from theck of oxygen, and I started to shake. For a few terrifying seconds, I could feel the deadly intent rolling off him. "Sir!" Inch, who had been standing by, rushed over at the sight of the struggle, his voice urgent. Lucas eased his hold just a bit, his face still stone-cold as he shot a sidelong nce at Inch, his voice sharp, "What is it?" Inch, with a worried look at me, said to Lucas, "There''s someone from Mand at the door. They say it is urgent and need to talk to you." "Urgent?" Lucas''s eyebrow quirked up, a warning clear in his frosty eyes. Inch must have been scared of him because when he heard what was said, a flicker of fear crossed his face. Nevertheless, he managed a nod at Lucas. "Yeah, looks like there is some trouble at Lord Kun''s ce. You should head over there, pronto." Lucas did not waste a second. He shoved me aside and gave me a cold, mockingugh. "Got a death wish? I can make that happen." He then turned to Inch with amand. "Take her to entricity Courtyard." Inch''s face went pale, and his voice came out a bit dyed. "Sir, Ms. Scott, she..." Chapter 412 Poppy Chapter 412 Poppy "What?" Lucas''s face twisted into a sly grin as he drilled Inch with his gaze. "Have you got a soft spot for her or something?" His words were dripping with scorn and a clear warning, as if daring Inch to disagree. Inch looked like he had seen a ghost, and he mmed up, not daring to utter another word. Lucas then turned his scorn on me, pushing me back with a sneer. "Yvette, take a good look." He leaned in, his voice low and taunting. "If you''re thinking of begging for mercy, I might just make your life a little less miserable." He shot Inch a loaded nce and added, "That old man has had it too good for too long. Time for him to test out the new ythings." Respect was apparent on the surface as Inch nodded, yet a shadow of cruelty lingered in his eyes. I watched Lucas walk away, biting my lip, my forehead creased with worry. I did not catch all of his words, but I knew none of them were good. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. "Ms. Scott, this way, please," Inch said, his voice neutral as he gestured for me to follow. If I had not just seen him step in to save my skin, I might have thought he was as cold and bloodthirsty as Lucas. ncing up at him, I muttered a quiet "Thanks." It was not loud, but he heard me alright. Without another word, I bolted from the vi''s fancy entrance hall. Lucas had sent him to escort me to this ce called entricity Courtyard. Even without the details, I could tell it was not going to be a pic. Inch''s face, all chiseled and cool, shed a brief ¡®don''t mention it¡¯ expression before he slipped back into his usual detached vibe. "No need," he said, and next thing I knew, we were heading to a car. Thrown for a loop, I was. "We''re driving there?" I asked, eyebrows knitting together. He just nodded, all calm and collected. "The boss can''t stand the smell of blood at home." I could not help but snort at the irony. A butcher who could not stand the smell of blood? Right. I followed him into the car, and we left Hartfield behind. The ce was a tropical paradise, with lush greenery everywhere. Inch drove along a road hemmed with banana trees, and eventually, we hit a mountain path that shook us like a pair of dice. After a bit, my stomach was doing somersaults, and I could not focus on anything outside the car. Thankfully, we did not have much further to go. "Out of the car," Inch announced, throwing a nce at my ghost-white face. He seemed like he wanted to say more but just managed, "You good?" I pressed my lips together, feeling lousy. "I''m not dead yet." He gave a tight-lipped nod, then gestured forward. "Come on, let''s head inside." I had only taken a few steps behind him when the scene around us came into sharp focus. My heart skipped a beat, and I gasped, "You have got to be kidding... all these poppies?" Everywhere I looked, there were fields of them. They represented fields of danger. Clearly, this was their stronghold. Inch caught my look of astonishment and gave a tight-lipped response, "The boss is not concerned with this ce at the moment." I could not help but chuckle, "So, he''s nning to let someone else have their fun with me?" Inch''s brow creased with a hint of seriousness as he met my gaze, "Ms. Scott, if he really wanted to make you suffer, Hartfield would not be your destination." I let out a derisive snort, unimpressed by his attempt at reassurance. A wave of anger washed over me as my eyes swept over the endless poppy fields. These nts were a curse to countless lives. Lucas had lost his humanity. We walked on, and soon, Inch led me into a row of dpidated tile-roofed shacks. It was a ce that screamed of pain and punishment. Chapter 414 What goes around comes around Chapter 414 What goes aroundes around This chick was insane. A couple of guys dragged me up to the attic, and the ce was straight out of a horror movie, damp and reeking of blood. I could not help but scowl, thinking about all the poor souls who must have been tormented here, maybe even met their end. The girl had her goons tie me up, hands and feet, to a cross. She wrapped her arms around herself, looking me over like she had won the lottery, and sneered, "Lots of people line up to charm Charlie, and you think you''re in the same league? Today''s your day to learn what happens to those who step out of line." With that, she flicked her eyes at her sidekicks and ordered, "Give it to her, don''t stop until she''s a mess." With her orders, she sashayed over to a chair, kicked back, and had someone serve her tea and snacks as if she were at a movie. I was stuck there with no chance to fight back, just like a fish waiting to be filleted. The whip cracked down, and even though I braced for it, knowing it was going to be agony, the icy sting was so intense when it hit I could not stop myself from screaming. The girl was having the time of her life watching me. She popped a grape into her mouth, her voice muffled with glee, "Don''t stop. Keep iting!" Her words were like a signal, and the whips just kepting, eachsh sharp and clear. I have always hated pain. Nevertheless, they just kept whipping, the pain stacking up so much I could not even tell where onesh ended and the next began. I started with enough fight in me to yell, but by the end, I was in so much pain I could not even make a sound. I lost count of the hits, and the pain went from tearing me apart to a numb blur, with nothing left but the overpowering smell of blood. Despite being unable to muster the strength to open my eyes and witness the horror of my battered state, I could pretty much guess that it was a ghastly mess. Time seemed to blur as Iy there, too weak even to breathe. I felt myself being hauled off in a haze and dumped somewhere; then silence enveloped me. I had a hunch this day woulde ever since I tagged along with Lucas to the border. The shocker? It was not Lucas who made the move, but some girl I had never seen before. Luck could notst forever. I got out of here without a scratch five years ago. However, this time, it was not looking good. Lucas is no dummy. He has dodged the reaper twice already. Had Officer Jackson not spotted him so quickly back in Lake City, it would not just be Jackson and his crew in trouble. Idris and I would probably be goners too. The agony was so intense that it wiped out my ability to think. Sprawled on the freezing floor, I felt every ounce of strength leave my body, leaving me lying there like a rag doll. This mess today was probably just the opening act. The real nightmare, the kind that would make me wish I were dead, was likely just kicking off. With that thought, despair took hold of me. I was not ready to die like this, broken and beaten. Having no clue how long I had been out cold on that icy floor, I was suddenly jolted awake by a few voices. "This old guy won''tst if we keep this up. Maybe we should give the bosses a heads-up. If he kicks the bucket, we''ll be in a world of trouble," an unfamiliar voice said. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t stick your nose where it doesn''t belong," another snapped back. "The big shots said he''s got to cough up the goods or else he''s a goner right here." A thud followed, suggesting someone had just been dumped on the ground like me. The echo of footsteps retreated into silence, and I mustered the strength to rise, my body aching. Shadows clung to the corners of this grim and frosty ce, where chaos reigned. Not far from me, a figurey crumpled on the ground, a haunting silhouette marred by violence. Chapter 416 Rebecca Lovelace Chapter 416 Reba Lovce Inch left the rest unsaid. I was not in the mood to hear it anyway. It all sounded like a bunch of nonsense to me. After all, was it not Lucas who put me through all this? What, was he going to feel sorry for me now? The guy who had gone to check on the motionless figure finally looked our way. Ignoring Inch, I quickly asked, "What''s the verdict?" The guy shot a look at Inch, who was biting his lip, and asked the same thing I did. Then the guy finally spoke up, "His insides are messed up beyond repair. He will not die right this second, but he is not going tost long." Inch gave a small nod and turned to me, repeating his offer, "Ms. Scott, let''s get you fixed up." It was clear he did not n on lifting a finger for the old man. That did not sit right with me. My voice came out raspy as I frowned. "Get someone to help him out." Inch''s face tightened, and he said with a furrowed brow, "He''s a goner. The boss won''t let me save him, and he didn''t n on anyone else doing it either." "So, he is a murderer or an arsonist? What made you treat him like this? Just an old man, and you are going to stand there and watch him die?" I was getting heated, but I was banking on the bit of kindness Lucas had shown me. I knew getting angry might make Inch cave. It did indeed. He scrunched up his face and gave an order, "Get a doctor to look at him." The guy nodded and took off. With that, I felt a weight lift off my chest. The one who endures such agony here, being tormented as if they were on the brink of death and back, is definitely not a viin. They are either someone who refuses to bend to Lucas''s will or someone brave enough to try and take down this wicked operation. If they were of no use to Lucas, they would have been history by now. Therefore, this person was not evil, and there was no way I could just watch them suffer and not lift a finger to help. "Ms. Scott, let''s get you fixed up," Inch said, already guiding me out of the brick house. Since the old man had promised to find someone to treat me, I did not make a fuss. Inch and I stepped outside to a world nketed in poppies, a never-ending crimson tide, with workers scattered throughout, tending to the soon-to-be-harvested crop. These deceptive flowers would unleash their poison far beyond the borders when they were ready, threatening the whole world. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. These people would do anything for a quick buck. Inch seemed oblivious to the worry in my eyes as he led me to a spotless room that felt surprisingly weing. He found a doctor, a young woman barely in her twenties. She looked at me with a hint of concern and said, "I''ll put some ointment on you. It won''t hurt much, so don''t be scared." Inch had stepped out, leaving me with her. She had the ssic look of someone from Southeast ra¡ªdark-skinned, with subtle features and deep-set eyes that gave her a mysterious vibe. Feeling a bit uneasy under my gaze, she introduced herself, "Hi there, miss. I''m Reba Lovce. I live just around the corner and came to help you with your medicine." I gave her a nod. It clicked¡ªshe was probably a local farmer Inch had called on for help. I had forgotten how isted we were; a real doctor would be a rare sight here. I took the medicine bottle from Reba''s hands and told her, "I''ve got this. I can handle it myself." The pain had been sharp earlier, and my injuries felt like too much to bear. Now, it was a bit better. It still hurts, but it was not going to kill me. She noticed I was not looking for help and handed me the medicine, then stood back, biting her lip, clearly wanting to say something. Curiosity got the better of me, and I asked, "What''s up?" She nced down and mumbled, "He won''t pay me if I don''t help you with the medicine." I raised an eyebrow, realizing Inch was ckmailing her. I let out a sigh, bit my lip, and said, "Just turn around. I''ll handle it. Once I''m done, you can tell him you did it." She paused for a moment, then gave a small nod and turned away. Yara, that girl, she did not hold back at all. My skin was a mess of bruises and cuts. I gritted my teeth and finished applying the medicine, sweat chilling on my skin. I had just buttoned up when noise came from outside. Reba shot me a worried look. I handed her the medicine and signaled that everything was under control. The door swung open, and in strutted Yara, her face twisted with annoyance. Inch was right behind her, stepping quickly to shield me. He told her firmly, "Ms. Yara, you¡¯ve done enough damage. The boss will be furious if he sees this. You need to leave." Chapter 417 A Sudden Appearance Chapter 417 A Sudden Appearance Yara fixed me with a fierce re, her face stormy. Inch''s words only made her mood sour further. She snapped, "Furious? What does Charlie have to be furious about? If my father found out he''s keeping a woman here, he would be the first to take him down. He''s supposed to marry me. How dare he fool around? Beating her was letting her off easy. I¡¯m here to finish the job." Inch''s frown deepened, but he stood his ground, still in front of me. "I''m just following orders to protect her, Ms. Yara. Let''s wait for the boss to get back before we sort this out." "Get out of my way!" Yara shoved Inch hard, but he stood his ground like a rock, which only made her more livid. She turned to the onlookers trailing behind her and shouted, "What''s wrong with you people? Are you just going to stand there? Pull him off me!" Suddenly, everyone closed in. Inch had his own crew, yet they seemed too chicken to cross Ms. Yara, with not one of them daring to make a peep. Yara marched right up to me, her eyes shooting daggers. She spotted the medicine bottle in Reba''s hand, and with a swift flick of her wrist, sent it crashing to the floor. "You think you deserve medicine, you lowlife?" she spat at me. I was perched on a chair, and as her hand came flying toward me, I dodged on instinct, catching her wrist, my eyebrows knitting together. I pushed back, sending her hand flying. Her face twisted in rage at my defiance. She grabbed a chair and swung it at me like a baseball bat. "Ms. Scott!" Inch, trapped in the crowd, could only cry out in horror. I could not even react. Yara''s pride gave me no room to fight back; she was like a storm, ready to crush me just to let off steam. The chair wasing down fast, and all I could do was shut my eyes tight, bracing for the blow. Crack! "Ouch!" The thud of the chair and a muffled gasp filled the air. Realizing I was not in agony took my brain a second. I blinked my eyes open, and there he was. A towering figure had stepped in front of me, taking the hit. The chair hadnded squarely on his arm, and a ribbon of blood was now winding its way down from his wrist. "Charlie!" That shout was not mine¡ªit belonged to Yara. Her normally proud face was caught off- guard, now a mix of shock and disbelief. Her features, not exactly delicate on a good day, twisted into something less than pretty. Standing next to guys like Lucas and Inch, who could have stepped out of a teen magazine, her looks seemed even more out of ce. Lucas''s brow creased slightly¡ªmaybe from pain, maybe not. He did not bother looking at her. Instead, he turned to me, his cool gaze asking, "Everything okay?" I bit my lip, not shaking or nodding, just met his eyes. The surprise inside me had not faded. He did not wait for my answer, probably not expecting one. He faced Yara again, his voice icy and distant, "Finished with your tantrum? I''ll get someone to take you home." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. There was no me in his tone, just a chill that made it clear she was nothing more than an acquaintance. Yara, already pale, seemed to lose all color at his words. She opened her mouth, brows knitted tightly, as if she wanted to say something. Lucas, however, did not even give her a nce. She bit her lip, swallowed her words, and shot me a resentful look before turning to Lucas with a forced apology, "Charlie, I''m sorry, I never meant to hurt you." Lucas did not reply, just turned his back on her, his attention on the wound I had. His frown grew deeper. I did not care, my focus still on Yara. She seemed desperate for Lucas''s attention, and not getting it left her looking lost. She walked away with heavy reluctance, ncing back at Lucas''s retreating figure with every few steps. So, was this a ssic case of a crush where she was all in, and he was just not that into her? "How did you get hurt?" The guy in front of me demanded, his voice a mix of ice and steel. It felt less like a question and more like an usation. I bit my lip and stayed silent, pulling my gaze away. I walked back to where I had been sitting, cool and detached, and watched him without much interest. Inch was free again and sidled up to Lucas, his head hung low and full of regret. "I''m sorry, sir. I failed to protect Ms. Scott. I let Ms. Yara slip through. It won''t happen again." Lucas gave him a quick, emotionless nce, his lips tight. "You know what you need to do, right?" Chapter 418 Drugs are nothing but trouble. Chapter 418 Drugs are nothing but trouble. Inch nodded, his face a shade too white. "I know." With a grunt of acknowledgment, Lucas dropped the subject. Inch left without another word. I had no clue what was going on between those two. I just sat there, wondering what Lucas was going to say or do to me next, or where he nned to stash me. Lucas looked at me, his face a nk te. "Did you put on the medicine?" I pressed my lips together, annoyed by his pointless chatter. "Get to the point. What''s this? You hit me and now you are offering a treat?" His eyebrows knitted together, clearly not thrilled, but he kept his cool and stepped closer. "Yvette, I''m not the one who hurt you." I could not help butugh. "Does it make a difference?" He dragged me here just to make my life miserable. It did not matter who actually did the hurting. He mped his mouth shut after seeing my reaction and said nothing more. Soon after, Inch stumbled in, his body covered in bruises and limping. I was taken aback at the sight. However, I just scrunched up my forehead and let it go without asking any more questions. "Take good care of her," Lucas said, his eyes briefly meeting mine before flicking to Reba at my side. With that, he spun on his heel and strode out. Inch gave me a look, his mouth opened as if he was about to say something, but then he mped it shut and hobbled out after Lucas. Now it was just me and Reba in the room. I leaned against the bamboo wall, dabbed some medicine on my wound, and felt the sting fade away. As the pain subsided, a wave of worry washed over me. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Lucas had been gone a lottely, and that is when Yara made her move. It was clear that this would not be thest time she would try something; she probably saw me as her rival. The troublemaking of hers was not what scared me¡ªit was the thought of her constant interference. How would I ever get a message to Gregory, to blow the whistle on this ce, if she kept showing up? This ce was a viper''s nest, with fields of poppies nearly ripe for the picking. If I could somehow tip off the cops during the harvest, they could nab Lucas and his gang red-handed. Getting caught with all those illegal poppies would be enough to put Lucas behind bars. However, I knew that alone would not keep him down for good. To really take him down, we needed hard evidence of his crimes. Lost in thought, I nced over at Reba and saw her eyes fixed on the floor. Curious, I followed her gaze and saw a dark stain on the ground. It took a moment, but then it hit me. Tthat was Lucas''s blood, spilled while he shielded me from Yara''s attack. "Reba," I said softly, trying to snap her out of her trance and back to the present. Hearing my voice, Reba whipped around, her dark eyes still clouded with worry she had not managed to hide. "What... what''s wrong? Miss, do you need something?" I gave her a half-hearted smile and shook my head a little. "Nothing major. I just felt like talking, you know, about the blood..." "It''s from the gentleman. He looked like he was hurt pretty bad." Before I could even get a word out, Reba had jumped in. I nodded slightly. "Yeah, he was bleeding. It must be pretty serious. You''re worried about him, huh?" She paused, then hurriedly shook her head. "No, it''s not that, I..." She struggled to find the right words and finally just blurted out, "The gentleman is a good man. Everyone here wants him to be okay." Her words caught me off guard, and I could not help but arch an eyebrow. Could someone so thoroughly rotten actually have people wishing for his well-being? I bit my lip and decided to drop the conversation. Over the next few days, neither Yara nor Lucas showed up again. The weather turned warmer, which was good for healing. I was not sure if it was Lucas''s doing, but I was not cooped up anymore. I was confined to a small house instead. Reba was now always there, shadowing me. Inch said it was to make sure she took care of me. I did not make a fuss about it. With Reba around, I managed to pry some information out of her. It turned out that this ce was Lucas''s hub for growing his drug empire with all the poppies. Once they ripened, they would be picked, processed elsewhere, and then shipped off to all corners of the globe. Chapter 419 Dont Shoot Chapter 419 Don''t Shoot Fields of poppies, as far as the eye could see. Once turned into product, they were nothing but cash. Lucas had just rolled into Lake City and was already throwing cash around as if it were nothing. To him, money was merely a drop in the bucket. "This isn''t even the biggest farm we''ve got. The top spot goes to Keh''s ce," Reba boasted a little. "Word is Keh''s getting old. He''s nning to hand over the reins to Lucas. With his smarts, we''re all going to be rolling in dough." I bit my lip and stayed quiet. To me, all this stuff was bad news, but to them, it was their bread and butter, as precious as a farmer''s prize crop. They had it all: the fields, the factories, and a saleswork that stretched nationwide. They ran a slick operation. Even out on the fringes, none of it was against thew. Thinking I could use their setup to take down Lucas was like believing in fairy tales. That thought made me sigh, deep and heavy. I knew Lucas was bad news, but I could not find the silver bullet to take him down. It was enough to make me lose hope. Feeling down, I remembered all the lives lost, all the reasons to hate Lucas, and here I was, stuck, unable to do a thing or find a way out. Just waiting for the end. The more I thought about it, the deeper I sank into despair. Despite wanting to kill Lucas, I realized I could not even get close to him, much less take my shot. Feeling totally helpless, I let out another heavy sigh. Reba, trailing behind me, gave me a worried look and asked, "Ms. Scott, you okay?" I shook my head, took onest look at the lush poppies, and felt a wave of frustration. I turned away and headed back to my room to be alone. "Oof... Ahh!" I was about to head out when, out of nowhere, a shadowy figure barrelled right into us. Reba and I did not even have time to sidestep before we were sent sprawling onto the ground. As I scrambled to my feet, I barely caught a glimpse of our assant before spotting a group of beefy guys hot on his trail not too far behind. My eyes flicked to the runner, now darting into a field nketed with poppies, his clumsy retreat oddly familiar, though I could not quite ce him. I spun around to face the neers, recognizing them as Inch''s crew. They did not waste words. The one in charge eyed me and asked, "Ms. Scott, you good?" I shook my head, puzzled, and shot back, "What''s going on?" He nced at the distant runner, signaled his squad to keep up the chase, and tossed over his shoulder, "Nothing major." With that, he was off. Reba let out a surprised, "He''s actually running?" Clearly, she was as shocked as I was that the escapee had any fight left in him. As I watched the chase unfold, it hit me ¨C that was the same old man I had seen half-dead in the dark room the day Yara nearly did me in. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Now he was sprinting for his life? I caught Inch closing in, gun in hand, about to squeeze the trigger. My brain froze, and on instinct, I yelled, "Don''t shoot!" The shot rang out anyway. I whipped around, heart in my throat, to see the old man still stumbling forward, miraculously unscathed. Inch, unfazed, simply holstered his weapon and coolly said, "Hi, Ms. Scott." I bit back any response, my face set in a hard line, and turned to leave. I had barely taken a few steps when an ear-splitting scream cut through the silence, "Ah!!!" I spun around, my heart racing. The old man who had been running was nowhere to be seen, however. All that was left was the echo of his screams in the distance. Reba''s voice, tinged with regret, floated to me. "To keep strangers out, the boss had the ground rigged with jagged des and mousetraps. Lucky for him, he didn''t reach the perimeter, or he would have hit the live wires and been fried to a crisp." Chapter 420 Whats His Angle? Chapter 420 What''s His Angle? I scowled, a chill running down my spine. Inch''s gun-waving was just a bluff, a show to keep the old man from thinking he could ever escape. The guards hauled the man back from the field. Previously, I had not gotten a good look at the old man, but now his face seemed eerily familiar. He was a patchwork of fresh and old wounds, a testament to the horrors he had endured here. His legs were impaled with the teeth of the traps, a gruesome souvenir from his failed escape. As they dragged him off, Inch followed. I could not help but ask Reba, "Why are they doing this to an old man?" She bit her lip, hesitating. "I''m not sure. Word is he was sent over by Keh to be kept under our boss''s thumb. The boss was not keen on roughing him up at first, but the old guy kept trying to bolt, and it ticked the boss off. So, he decided to teach him a lesson. The old timer''s tough as nails, though. No matter what''s done to him, he''s always looking for a chance to break free as soon as he can stand." She nced at me, a hint of usation in her eyes. "He was supposed to be too weak to run, but you had Inch patch him upst time. That''s why he had the strength to try again today. But after today''s ordeal, he''s not going anywhere anytime soon." I bit my lip, a crease forming between my eyebrows as I spoke, "The guy''s already half-dead. Why doesn''t Lucas just finish him off?" In the dimness of that room, I could not help but wonder. An old man, barely clinging to life, was there, with Lucas wasting time and effort on torture instead of just ending it. He even let the guy try to escape over and over, like some twisted game of cat and mouse. What was he ying at? Reba gave a small shake of her head, "I''m not too sure myself. Rumor has it the old guy was a cop. Years back, he was deep undercover, collecting dirt on Keh''s crimes. When Keh caught on, he was marked for death. For some reason, however, Keh shipped him off to our boss instead. The boss, on the other hand, did not kill him either. Just kept him alive. Weird, right?" I frowned, trying to piece it together. An undercover cop, left alive just to be tormented? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Maybe this old timer had really ticked off Kun, who wanted him to suffer a fate worse than death. So he handed him over to Lucas, with instructions not to kill, just to keep up the torment? With the sick minds of these people, it was not too far-fetched. For some reason, I feltpelled to follow. However, I had barely taken a few steps when Ruo Ruo grabbed me, her eyes wide with worry. "Ms. Scott, where are you headed?" I nced at the old man being hauled away and replied, "Just going to check things out." She shook her head fiercely, her voice stern, "You can''t. The boss said no talking to them. We can''t get involved in their fate, or we''ll end up just like them, or worse." Her face had gone white as she spoke, fear written all over it. Seeing her so scared, I gave her hand a reassuring pat and said, "Don''t worry. I''m not going to stir up trouble. I just want to see how he is holding up." I had just finished speaking when I trailed behind. Inch had tossed the old guy into a pitch-ck room and nged the door shut on an iron cage. This ce was a torture chamber with a twist¡ª nothing new to me. I watched Inch stride off before Reba and I dared to peek out. We wanted to check on the old man, but the dark room was guarded. ncing at Reba, who was shaking her head as if she were ying some invisible drum, all serious-like, I saw her resolve. "No can do, Ms. Scott," she insisted. "You said we were just looking, not touching. I can''t help you with anything else." I could not help but sh a cheeky smile at her, tugging at her arm. "Come on, Reba, you have got to have some trick up your sleeve, right?" Her face scrunched up like a used paper bag, and she gave me this look like she was about to cry. "Ms. Scott, if he finds out, I am a goner." That just made me more curious. "So, you do have a way?" She let out this big sigh, the picture of misery. I chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. "Don''t worry, I just want to see how bad the old man''s hurt. I''m not gonna stir up trouble. Trust me, if I had the chops for that, I would''ve bolted from this ce ages ago." Chapter 421 The Boss Is Kind to You Chapter 421 The Boss Is Kind to You Reba pursed her lips after hearing what I said. She reluctantly nodded and then walked toward the two men guarding the secret room from the outside. I did not know what she said to them. Nheless, the two men''s faces lit up, and they followed her. Once they left, I snuck up to the entrance of the secret room and went inside. Theyout of these houses was mostly the same, filled with cages holding people from different countries. Many of them were missing limbs or had their tongues cut out. Those who were still alive might have been valuable for ransom. Those with no value were mostly dead, their useless body parts were dismembered and discarded in the poppy fields. I had known about this for five years now, and I had seen it with my own eyes. I looked at the elderly man barely clinging to life inside the iron cage. He had closed his eyes and lay motionless. His face was deathly pale and bloodless, and his tattered clothes were in disarray. The jagged wound on his leg was still bleeding, and the surrounding flesh had turned pale. I couldn''t imagine how much blood he had lost, but at this rate, his leg was likely to be useless. It seemed that the people here had no intention of treating his injuries. Perhaps hearing some movement, the old man suddenly opened his eyes, fixing his sharp and wary gaze on me. They seemed to be on high alert and looked cold. Startled by his piercing look, I jumped back. However, after a moment, he seemed to sense that I meant no harm, and he rxed, closing his eyes once again. Then, I approached the iron cage to inspect his wound. I could not help but frown. I knew I had to do something to help him. Perhaps sensing that I had no intention of leaving, he opened his eyes again and looked at me. "You''re not from here." I paused for a moment, surprised to hear him speak with a Lake City ent. "You''re from Lake City?" I asked. He also paused before nodding and replied, "You too?" I nodded and retrieved some medicine from my pocket. Reba gave me this medicine to treat my whip wounds, and it worked quite well. I had been carrying it with me this whole time. Looking at his injured leg, I said, "Let me help you with that. If it continues like this, your leg will be rendered useless." He lowered his gaze to his bloody, mangled leg, then nced at the medicine bottle in my hand. After a moment, he extended his hand toward me and said, "Give it to me!" I did not understand his intentions, but I handed him the medicine bottle. Once he had it, he ripped off his already-tattered clothes. Then, almost in the blink of an eye, he reached down and pulled the saw de out of his leg with his bare hands. "Sss..." I could faintly hear him hiss in pain. He quickly applied the medicine to the bloody wound and then swiftly wrapped it up with a torn piece of cloth from his clothes. The whole series of actions was rough, fast, and flowed seamlessly. I watched inplete awe, unable to speak. Once he was done, he looked at me, his voice hoarse as he said, "Thank you." I looked at him with many questions on my mind, but I did not know how to start asking them. In the end, I could only say to him, "Stay alive, old man." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He hesitated for a moment. His cloudy gaze rested on me, but he did not say anything. I understood that most of the people tormented like this here were filled with vignce and caution. Even if I helped him, it did not necessarily mean he would trust me. Thus, I didn''t ask the questions that were nagging at me. Whether he was a cop and why Lucas''s group had not dealt with him yet were questions I was curious about, but now was not the time. Since I was here, I had to do something to survive. Even if I had no particr skills, a small spark could still ignite a raging fire. Upon leaving the secret room and returning to my own quarters, I saw Reba. She had some fruits I had never seen before and handed them to me, asking, "Is the old man okay?" I shook my head and took the fruits from her. "What are these?" I asked. "It¡¯s called sk," she replied while sitting next to me. She looked at me and said, "Ms. Scott, can I ask you some questions?" Seeing her curiosity, I smiled faintly and nodded. "Go ahead, and thank you for what you did today." She seemed unfazed by my gratitude and gently shook her head. Looking back at me, she asked, "Women are usually brought here by the boss from the outside to be sold cheaply to Keh or forced into hardbor in the mountains. However, you''ve been here for quite a while, seemingly living a leisurely life in these mountains. The boss even had mee and take care of you. What''s your rtionship with him?" Chapter 422 The Boss Takes Good Care of Them Chapter 422 The Boss Takes Good Care of Them The sk fruit honestly did not taste that pleasant. It did not smell good, and the texture was not particrly enjoyable either. After taking a bite, I was discouraged from taking another. Listening to Reba¡¯s words, I wiped my hands and looked at her, saying, "There''s nothing between us at all, and if you insist on putting abel on us, then you can say we''re enemies. I hate him and want to kill him, and he hates me too. He wishes me a fate worse than death." She was momentarily stunned and asked, "You said the boss hates you? Then why is he treating you so kindly?" What? I was a little speechless. "He treats me kindly, you say? Have you never been treated kindly before?" She pursed her lips and said, "The boss gave you medicine and had me take care of you. Isn''t that considered kindness?" This girl was beyond help. I did not want to argue with her, so I changed the subject. "What did you say to the two guards at the gate today? They left after you spoke to them." When she heard my question, she smiled mysteriously and said, "It was nothing much. I told them that there were people outside buying smuggled goods, so I told them to check it out." "Buying smuggled goods?" I was curious and could not help asking, "What do you mean?" She exined, "Most of the people here who work under the bosse here for the money. Some of them have wives, children, or parents down in the vige. The money the boss gives them isn''t an insignificant amount, but as you know, humans are always greedy. Every time the poppies in the mountains are harvested, some people secretly stash away a portion and sell it privately for extra ie. However, these things are hard to smuggle out of here, so some people will secretlye to collect them here and then sell them to the traders. Although the price is lower than if they tried to sell it themselves, it''s less risky." After listening for a while, I finally understood the situation. I looked at her and asked, "So, you mean the people here can trade with outsiders?" She nodded. This ce was not entirely isted from the outside world? I felt a surge of joy upon hearing about this. If I could find a way to contact people from the outside, maybe the police could locate this ce. With that in mind, I suddenly knew what I needed to do. Taking Lucas down was not entirely hopeless. Even if I could not bring him to justice myself, if I could help the police find this ce and the fields of poppy nts that covered the mountains, they would surely take action. Destroying these drugs would not only impact Lucas but also potentially save the people imprisoned here. Even if Lucas did not die from this, it would still be a severe blow. This trip was not entirely a suicide mission! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Seeing that I had been silent for a while, Reba looked at me and asked, "Ms. Scott, what are you thinking? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?" I snapped out of my thoughts, then shook my head. I looked at her and said, "Reba, if I wanted to make money, could I also secretly stash some poppy and sell it to traders?" She nodded. "Yes, you can. But, Ms. Scott, do you really need money?" I smiled and replied, "Of course. Who doesn''t need money?" She nodded and said, "Alright. It won''t be long before the poppy in the fields can be harvested again. The boss will send people to collect it. If you want to make money, you can secretly stash some and then sell it to the traders when the timees. If you hide a lot, you might make a substantial profit." I nodded, already hatching up a plot in my mind. Knock, knock... There was a knock on the door from outside, and Reba and I turned to see Inch holding a cage in his arms. Seeing him, I could not help but ask, "What is that?" Inch walked in and ced the cage in front of me, smiling. "Mr. Lucas was worried that you might get bored, so he asked me to bring them over." Them? Out of curiosity, I looked into the cage and saw Cotton and Candy. When I saw those two little creatures, I could not help but freeze for a moment. I quickly took them out of the cage. They were a bit nervous in the new environment and hesitated to move, looking a little scared in my arms. As I caressed their fur, I could not help butment, "It hasn''t been long since Ist saw them, but they''ve gotten a bit chubby." Inch chuckled and said, "The boss takes good care of them." I did not respond. I had not seen Lucas much sinceing here. Was he busy with that many things? With that in mind, I raised my eyes and looked at Inch, asking, "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you and him together. Is he busytely?" Seeing that I asked, Inch replied, "Yes, he is. Keh assigned a new mission to Mr. Lucas, and it''s quite challenging. Last time, he rushed over there and got injured. This time, he almost didn''t make it back from the mission." Chapter 423 Figured Out How to Contact the Outside World Chapter 423 Figured Out How to Contact the Outside World He almost did not make it back? Well, that was too bad. I pursed my lips and did not say anything more. It seemed that Lucas did not have much time to keep an eye on me. With the idea Reba gave me, it probably would not be too difficult for me to contact the outside world. Seeing that I was not concerned about Lucas''s situation, Inch pursed his lips and left. As he left, Reba crouched by my side and yed with the cats. She looked at me and said, "Ms. Scott, I told you Mr. Lucas is really good to you. He''s even worried that you''ll get bored, so he sent you cats." I pursed my lips, smiled faintly, and did not pay much attention to herment. Instead, I said, "Reba, can you try to take care of the old man in the room a little more?" She furrowed her brows in confusion and asked, "Why? Mr. Lucas instructed that it''s fine as long as he doesn''t die." I did not exin further and simply said, "It''s nothing. I just feel sorry for him. He''s getting old, but he can''t enjoy hister years. Instead, he''s being tortured like this.¡± Reba responded with a light snort and whispered, "He''s a cop. There''s no reason to feel sorry for him." Our perspectives were clearly different, so I did not continue the conversation. In the following days, I visited the old man whenever I had the chance. His name was Chandler Copper. As Reba had mentioned, he was an undercover cop who had been trying to gather evidence against Keh. However, his mission had failed, and he had been subjected to torture by Keh ever since. He could not contact anyone on the outside, so he had been trying to escape. Even so, every attempt had ended in failure, leaving him badly injured. Perhaps because he sensed that I meant no harm and had helped him several times, Chandler gradually lowered his guard against me. I wanted to find an opportunity to exin the situation to him and ask if he had any valuable information that could expose everything happening here. However, I had been unable to find that opportunity so far. Nheless, all I had was time. I was rtivelyfortable here, and the days were not too difficult to endure. With Lucas and others upied with missions and the poppy harvest approaching, everyone was busy with their own matters. They were no longer as vignt of me. I even had Reba help me find a local trader outside the mountain. The man was a middle-aged, dark-skinned individual. When he heard that we had goods, he smiled obsequiously and said he would buy as much as we had. Again, I had no goods to offer. Instead, I simply handed him some money and, with a pained expression, asked him to help deliver a message to my family, assuring them that I was safe here. He naturally refused at first. After all, they did not want any contact with the outside world from the mountain to avoid attracting the police. However, I gave him more money and emphasized that he did not need to do anything except send a message once he was down the mountain to let my family know I was safe. With that, he finally agreed. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Afterpleting this, on the way back, Reba looked at me, puzzled. She asked, "Ms. Scott, you gave him so much money just to help you send a message to your family?" I nodded at her. Then I smiled and replied, "My family didn''t know when I left home. I haven''t been able to contact them, so I think they must be worried about me. Sending them a message will put their minds at ease." Reba nodded as if somewhat understanding me and said, "That makes sense. It''s impossible to contact the outside world from here, and letting your family know you''re safe is the right thing to do. But you didn''t need to give him so much money. Besides, you could have talked to Mr. Lucas about it, and he would have helped you." Talk to Lucas? I could not help but purse my lips. If I let him know that I had contacted Gregory, I would probably be subjected to more torture. If that were to happen, not only would I be unable to pass on any information, but I might also be in serious trouble here. Of course, I could not share these thoughts with Reba. I just smiled and said to her, "As long as I''ve let my family know I''m safe, it''s fine. I saw fish in the field on the way over here, so let''s catch a couple and give them to Cotton and Candy." When she heard my n, Reba became excited and danced with joy. After all, she was still a young girl, full of childlike enthusiasm. She naturally forgot about everything else when something much more interesting came up. Although there was nomunication in these mountains, it was quiet, and the natural resources were abundant. Reba and I caught a few small fish in the field, and we were lucky enough to catch some loaches as well. On the way back, she rolled up her pants before looking at me with a cheerful smile. "Cotton and Candy are spoiled by Mr. Lucas. They won''t eat anything unless it''s good stuff. But they''ll definitely like the little fish and loaches we caught today." I smiled. Those two little creatures not only enjoyed good food, but they were pampered too. With that thought, my mood improved quite a bit. Although I disliked Lucas, I could not deny that he was not half bad when it came to raising Cotton and Candy. When we returned to the yard, we saw someone standing outside. Reba and I exchanged a nce, and suddenly, I had a bad feeling. She pushed aside the person blocking the entrance, and as soon as we entered, I heard her scream. "Ah!!!" Chapter 424 Cotton and Candy Murdered Chapter 424 Cotton and Candy Murdered I was terrified and followed Reba into the yard. There, I saw the not-so-spacious yard covered in fresh red bloodstains. In a corner not far away, Candy was curled up, pressed against a corner with a pool of blood under her fluffy body. The little one was trembling, either from pain or fear. A pang struck my heart, and as I looked toward the entrance, I saw Yara emerging from the house in a white dress. There were a few droplets of blood staining her immacte dress. She looked at me with disgust and said, "Who gave you permission to keep cats in here? These disgusting creatures have dirtied my dress. So gross." Not seeing Cotton around, my heart brimmed with anxiety. Suppressing all my emotions, I red at her and asked, "Where''s the other cat? What have you done to it?" Yara nced disdainfully at Candy in the corner. Then, she looked at me with contempt and said, "You mean that annoying old mother cat? She¡¯s dead inside. It almost scratched me, and I didn''t tear it apart only out of mercy." I felt a blockage in my chest and struggled to breathe. I quickly walked into the house. The room had been neat when I left, but it was now inplete disarray, filled with a gloomy atmosphere. Cottony motionless in a bucket in the room, which was still emitting steam. I froze upon seeing this scene. As I approached the bucket, I lifted Cotton out of it. The water was still scalding, painfully hot to the touch. Cotton''s small body had stiffened, and her soft fur was completely soaked. I could not tell how long she had been in there, but her belly and head were now bald, exposing her bare skin. "Cotton..." I muttered in a hoarse voice. The little cat was already breathless and motionless, like an abused toy. "It''s just a pest. What, are you that heartbroken?" Yara''s arrogant voice came from the doorway. I raised my eyes to look at her. She stood with her arms crossed, looking at me indifferently and said, "Why are you ring at me? That little pest almost scratched me. Scalding it to death was letting it off easy." Anger and resentment rendered me incapable of thought for a moment. I ced Cotton on the ground and stood up to storm over to Yara. I grabbed her hair with all my strength and pushed her to the ground, tearing and punching her with no holds barred. "Ack... You''re crazy!" Yara was caught off guard. She immediately fell to the ground, struggling and cursing. There was a brief moment that I really wanted to kill this arrogant woman if I could. Nheless, her henchmen reacted quickly. Before I could fully vent my resentment, they had pulled me away. Once freed, Yara red at me furiously. Her eyes were bloodshot with anger, and as she pointed at me, she said, "B*tch, how dare you hurt me? Tie her up. She should die the same way that pest died!" Her words were, of course, directed at me. Her people obediently fetched a rope and tied me up, securing me to a tree stump in the yard. I could not move, but inside, I still desperately wished I could kill her. Seeing that I was immobilized, Yara tidied up her disheveled appearance and approached me arrogantly. "I underestimated you. To think you''d try to harm me over a mere animal. It seems you''re no different from that pest. I was going to spare your miserable life for Charlie''s sake, but since you don''t appreciate my kindness, I won''t be very polite now." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Smack! Her p came without warning. I felt a sharp pain on my cheek, followed by a metallic taste in my mouth. Looking at her, my heart was filled with unquenchable anger. "You''ll be struck by lightning for this." She looked disdainful, ncing sideways at Candy, who was curled up in the corner. Narrowing her eyes slightly, an evil smile appeared on her face. Then, she ordered the people behind her, "Bring the other little pest here." I froze, realizing she nned to harm Candy too. I red at her furiously, and my voice was hoarse with rage, "What are you nning to do?!" Yara did not look at me but instead observed Candy, noting its bloody body. Seeing Candy struggling in fear, she frowned and said, "It seems its legs are still quite strong. Chop them off." I gasped, unable to believe this woman could utter such words so casually. "No... don''t, please don''t hurt him, he..." "Meow!" My words went unheard. Candy''s legs were brutally chopped off. No matter how much he struggled or screamed, he was no match for the two brutal men. The weak had no power to resist. After all, Candy was just a small, injured, and powerless kitten. With his legs now gone, they threw him on the ground. Blood started flowing from his body, quickly staining arge patch of ground red. I stood there,pletely stunned. My body was unable to move, and my heart was aching unbearably. Chapter 425 No One Is Allowed to Hurt Her Chapter 425 No One Is Allowed to Hurt Her Overwhelmed by anger and sadness, I found it almost impossible to breathe. I looked at Yara, and I simply could not fathom how someone could so callously disregard a life, treating it with such contempt. She did not blink, and I even saw a sense of pleasure in her eyes. What kind of person could be so cruel and terrifying? "You''re simply inhuman," were the words I managed to spat out. My voice was hoarse, and my throat was painfully sore. She looked at me with disdain and mocked, "Human? In my eyes, you''re no different from these animals. But you''re not as lucky as they were. I''ve prepared a more interesting death for you." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. With that, she smirked coldly and ordered the person beside her, "Bring the boiling oil we prepared. Let''s give Ms. Scott a bath." The person nodded and left. A few minutester, they returned with a pot of sizzling, boiling oil. Yara smiled with narrowed eyes as she looked at me. Her smile was unusually bright. "Yvette, although I find your face average, Charlie seems to think it''s beautiful. So, unfortunately for you, I have to destroy it. Once your annoying face is ruined, Charlie won''t think about you anymore." As she spoke, she stirred the boiling oil with adle and then scooped up a spoonful, lifting it toward me. I could almost feel the scalding heat as the oil neared my face. I resisted instinctively but found myself held down firmly by Yara''s people, unable to move an inch. As she was about to pour the boiling oil over my head, every cell and hair on my body trembled in terror. I knew better than anyone that having this scalding substance poured over me would be far more painful than death. Nheless, I was helpless. I could not resist, and I was powerless in the face of danger. All I could do was close my eyes and wait for the end. "Ahhh!" An agonizing scream suddenly rang out. I froze for a moment, then turned to see that a sharp dagger had been thrust into Yara''s right wrist, which was holding the hot oil. The pot of oil fell to the ground, sshing everywhere. In a daze, I saw Yara screaming in pain, holding her bleeding right hand. She almost copsed as she yelled, "Ahhh... my hand, it hurts! It hurts so much!" Her henchmen panicked, rushing to her aid. I was bewildered for a few seconds, then regained my senses and looked toward the direction the dagger hade. That was when I saw a tall, upright figure swiftly approaching me. While supporting my shoulder, he asked in a slightly hoarse voice, "Are you alright?" Looking at the person in front of me, my mind momentarily froze. It was Lucas, but why did he¡­? I could not describe my emotions at that moment. I simply looked at his anxious and flustered expression, feeling increasingly confused inside. After checking me over and seeing that I was unharmed, Lucas helped me up. Once he had me standing to one side, he approached the screaming and wailing Yara. The people surrounding Yara instinctively stepped back upon seeing him. Yara was still clutching her wrist that was pierced by the dagger. She looked up at him with a distorted face with her bloodshot eyes. Her voice was hoarse and desperate. "Charlie, you actually hurt me for her?!" Lucas looked down at her. His demonically handsome face seemed indifferent. He merely spat out coldly, "I''ve said before that no one is allowed to hurt her, Yara. You shouldn''t have ignored my words." Yara screamed, "She''s nothing but a worthless animal, yet you''re protecting her like this?! You''ve hurt me, Charlie, and my father won''t let you get away with it!" Lucas remained expressionless. His voice was icy as he said, "I''ll exin it to him." After speaking, he turned to Yara''s henchmen andmanded coldly, "Take her to treat her wounds." Naturally, none of them dared to dy any further and hurriedly took the howling Yara away. It suddenly became quiet in the previously chaotic yard. The tormented and mutted Candy had long since stopped breathing, his torn body parts lying around in the yard. I looked over, wanting to go pick them up, but I could not move a single step forward. After the extreme panic and fear, I had no strength to move even half a step. Lucas walked up to me, looking at me with his dark, deep eyes. He reached out to help me, but I avoided his touch, silently looking at him. I barely even had the strength to scream. I could only manage to squeeze a few words out of my throat, "Bury them, please!" Chapter 427 The Things One Needed to Survive Were Different Chapter 427 The Things One Needed to Survive Were Different Fortunately, he did not have any other major issues apart from his limited mobility. It was half a monthter when I finally received Gregory''s reply. On that day, I went looking for the peddler with Reba just like before, intending to ask him to continue delivering messages for me. As soon as I saw him, he said, "Ms. Scott, your family has sent you a message saying they''re relieved that you''re safe." I was stunned and did not immediately process what he said, but soon I understood that Gregory had probably guessed that it was me contacting him. Thinking about this, I could not help but feel relieved. I asked the peddler to continue delivering messages. Fortunately, I had be familiar with him, and he readily agreed without asking too many questions. Everything was progressing smoothly. It had been almost two months since Lucas brought me here, and the temperature at the border was getting warmer, with more thunderstorms urring. The poppy flowers that once covered the mountains had withered, and the seeds were gradually bing harvestable. On our way back from outside, Reba looked at the hills filled with poppy flowers and said, "ording to the boss, we can harvest these flowers next week. They have bloomed exceptionally well this year, so the harvest should be particrly profitable. We''ll definitely make a lot of money." Seeing Reba''s excited expression, I could not help but ask, "Reba, do you need money that badly?" She looked at me, somewhat puzzled, and asked, "Ms. Scott, why do you ask that? In this world, is there anyone who dislikes having more money?" I was momentarily taken aback and could not find an immediate response. I shook my head slightly and forced a dry smile, saying, "Of course not. It''s just that selling these things would harm people. Are you happy making money this way?" She furrowed her brow slightly, looking at me strangely, and said, "Ms. Scott, we make a living from this. It''s true that they''re harmful, but we''re not directly causing harm. If you want to talk about who''s causing harm, it''s those people who can''t resist temptation that are harming themselves. As long as you don''t touch this stuff, it won''t cause any harm. Otherwise, after dealing with them for so many years, all of us here would''ve died by now. But we''re still alive and well. So, the real harm is caused by those people themselves. They''re foolish and unable to control their desires, so they harm themselves. They deserve it." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I pursed my lips, unable to agree with her words, but I knew that arguing with her would be futile. So, I remained silent. Seeing that I was silent, Reba pursed her lips slightly and said, "Ms. Scott, don''t always view things from a saint-like perspective. Cigarettes are produced ind and those are legal. Those things are harmful too, though to a lesser extent than poppy, but you also have many farmers growing and selling tobo. It''s all legal. nting poppy and selling it, to some extent, is no different from growing tobo. Both of them are for making money. It''s just that one is legal, and the other isn''t." She spoke confidently, and I could not help but furrow my brows, squinting at her. I said, "Those two things aren¡¯t the same. Cigarettes are harmful to health, but they don''t lead to death, causing families to be torn apart and left in ruins. Poppy does. Once someone gets addicted to poppy, they''re ruined, and so is their family. Its impact extends beyond one person''s health. It affects a whole group of people. The harm poppy causes is immeasurable. You say that those whoe into contact with poppy deserve it because they can''t resist temptation, but what about those who are forced into it and unfairly used? Are they also deserving of their fate? Are they to me for it?" I took a deep breath as I looked at her and continued, "Reba, I understand that in your eyes, this is just a way to make money and that it''s no different from farming crops. But anything in excess can be harmful. When people are hungry, they need to eat, or they will starve to death. However, if they overeat, it can also be harmful. Cigarettes are harmful to health, but people who smoke them in moderation won''t end up like those addicted to poppy, who simply decay and die. These things are different." Perhaps it was because I had said too much, but Reba did not know what to say for a moment. She pursed her lips as she looked at me, and after a while, she said, "But if we don''t nt poppies, what will we do? What will the people in these mountains eat? How will they live?" I knew that I could not force her to think the same way as I did. She had her own way of survival, and I could not sway her from it. I took a deep breath, feeling weary, and looked at her. "I want to go for a walk by myself. You should go back first." She was probably in a bad mood, considering how I had criticized the thing she relied on for survival. She nodded slightly and left. Without Reba apanying me, I wandered around for a while and then went to see Chandler. Over the past few days, I had be quite familiar with Chandler. Even the two men guarding the entrance no longer stopped me. I had no clue what had happened, but I could nowe and go freely. Chandler''s injury had improved significantly. When he saw me, he hesitated momentarily, then said, "Youngdy, you''ve been quite diligent these days." Seeing him able to stand up, I smiled and replied, "I came to check on you, and you''reining? It seems like your injury has healed." He nodded at me. Then, he stood up and took a few steps forward, saying, "It''s better, but at my age, this leg probably won''t recover to what it used to be. Looks like I''ll be limping for the rest of my life." Chapter 428 Each Have Their Own Secrets Chapter 428 Each Have Their Own Secrets Seeing no signs of destion on his face, I did not go out of my way tofort him. I simply said, "When we return to the country, I''ll find the best doctor to treat you. You''ll definitely recover." He nced at me, raising an eyebrow. "Return to our country?" He sighed, his smile turning bitter. "Do you really think I can go back, considering my current condition? That''s wishful thinking." Seeing him so disheartened, I could not help but say, "Why is it wishful thinking? Why can''t you go back? I..." Then, I lowered my voice and looked at him, saying, "As long as the police find this ce and apprehend everyone involved, we can go back." After hearing me out, he looked at me, narrowing his eyes slightly. "Youngdy, I have never asked you before, but how did you end up here?" At this point, I had nothing to hide from him, and I exined everything in detail. After hearing my story, he narrowed his eyes slightly, scrutinizing me. "So, you were brought here against your will? You even nearly cost Lucas his life?" I nodded. I had been here for so long that I was almost starting to forget who I was. I took a deep breath and looked at Chandler, saying with a wry smile, "It was not exactly against my will. To be precise, I came here voluntarily." He was somewhat surprised. "Voluntarily?" I nodded, recalling the past, feeling a bit bitter. Seeing my expression, Chandler narrowed his eyes and said, "From the looks of it, it''s not really voluntary. It seems more like you sacrificed yourself for someone else. Could it be that you''re here to save your loved one, so you have no choice but toe?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Seeing his inquisitive look, I felt a bit awkward for a moment. I smiled dryly and said, "Regardless of how it happened, that''s more or less everything. By the way, I haven''t asked you yet. I heard that you''ve been undercover here for many years, looking for evidence against Keh. Have you found it? And why didn''t he kill you? Did you happen to discover something about him that he doesn''t want anyone to know?" I bombarded him with a series of questions, and he pursed his lips, leaning against the iron gate and looking at me. "Youngdy, is this your real reason for getting close to me?" His words left me momentarily speechless, and I sighed, saying, "Call it what you will, but even if you don''t want to tell me, I''ll still help you. In fact, I''ve already found a way to contact the police in our home country. If everything goes as nned, it won''t be long before they find this ce. When that happens, you can go back as well." He furrowed his brow and looked at me in surprise. "You''ve managed to contact the police in our home country?" I nodded. Seeing his surprise, I reassured him, saying, "You don''t need to doubt it. I have my ways." He squinted his cloudy eyes, almost lost in thought, and asked, "What on earth is he nning?" It was clear that he was not addressing me with this question. I was puzzled and looked at him, asking, "He? Who are you talking about?" He did not answer but instead, slowly sat back down on the ground and looked at me, saying, "Youngdy, I ought to remind you to be extremely careful in all matters no matter what. Don''t be careless." I nodded, understanding his good intentions, and replied, "I will." Realizing that he had not told me anything yet, I could not help but ask, "By the way, are you really not going to tell me what you''ve learned about Keh over the years?" He looked at me. His expression was exceptionally mysterious as he said, "I told you, it won''t benefit you in any way. If you can truly bring me back to our country, I will exin everything to you in the future. If not, it might be best to not know some things." How mysterious? With that, I decided not to ask further questions. After chatting with him for a while, I returned to my own courtyard. I did not know if it was because of his words, but I could not help but feel that something was off, though I could not pinpoint exactly what it was. Unable to figure it out, I decided not to dwell on it. Back in the courtyard, I spotted Inch and several burly men standing respectfully outside the house. As I approached while furrowing my brow inquiringly, I asked, "Why aren''t youing in? Do you need something from me?" Inch saw me and smiled but did not say anything. Instead, he gestured toward the house. I was not dumb and immediately guessed that Lucas had arrived. I did not want to see him, but this ce was his territory. I knew I could not avoid him, so I simply walked in. Inside the house, the tall man leaned casually on a chair, his body exuding an effortless and leisurely charm. He wore casual andfortable clothing, adding a hint of rxation to his seductive aura. Upon hearing my movements, he opened his ck eyes from feigned sleep and looked toward me. He smirked upon seeing me, seeming to be in a good mood. "I thought you didn''t like it here and would stay in this house forever, never leaving." Not wanting to engage in small talk with him, I walked over to a nearby chair and sat down. I looked at him in silence, waiting for him to exin his purpose foring. Seeing me like this, he was not in a hurry to exin himself either. He casually asked, "Are you used to living here?" I furrowed my brow, starting to feel annoyed, and replied, "Are you here to chat about daily life with me?" Chapter 429 Alice Is Pregnant Chapter 429 Alice Is Pregnant Lucas raised an eyebrow, his thin lips curling into a smirk. "I thought you would like it." Fed up with him, I had no patience and asked, "What''s the matter?" His brow furrowed slightly, showing some displeasure, but itsted only a moment. He looked at me and said, "Without Cotton and Candy to keep youpany, I was afraid you''d get bored all alone. So, I came to see you. Do you really despise me this much, Yvette?" Not wanting to look at his annoying face, I lowered my gaze to the ground and replied indifferently, "Lucas, if you''re enjoying your life too much and need to vent some frustration, I can amodate you." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I expected him to explode, but to my surprise, he suddenly chuckled after a while. He got up, walked over to me, and crouched down in front of me. He tilted his head as he looked at me and said, "No need to rush, Yvette. Let''s take it slow. People change over time." I did not understand the meaning behind his words and looked at him with a puzzled frown. He did not continue speaking at first. Then, he narrowed his eyes and said, "I came here today to share some good news with you. Becker sent a message¡ªAlice is pregnant." He said these words in a peculiar tone. I furrowed my brow while looking at him, but after a few seconds, I deciphered a different message from his mocking ck eyes. Alice was pregnant? It had nothing to do with me, but he mentioned it specifically for me to hear. That meant it was rted to Idris. I suddenly remembered what happened on New Year''s Eve, and my heart sank. A sense of foreboding washed over me. Alice was pregnant with Idris'' child? Lucas seemed to notice my reaction and leisurely enjoyed my expression. He spoke with vivid emotion on his handsome face. "Yvette, do you think Idris will marry Alice? I mean, the woman is carrying his child, and he''s so responsible. He should give her a proper status, right?" This man knew how to inflict pain, and each word was like a deadly de. My heart felt heavy as I grew more disgusted by the look in his eyes. I stared at him and sneered. "Lucas, did youe here just to tell me this? Just to see the pain on the faces of me and Idris, two people in love, torn apart by you? Even if Idris marries Alice, what of it? Do you want me to resent him? Or do you want me to stop missing him? Hah..." I continued to mock him, looking at him with a scornful smile. "You''ll be thoroughly disappointed. Let me make it clear right now. I won''t resent Idris, and I won''t diminish my trust in him. I love him, so I believe in any choice he makes. I believe none of this is what he truly wants. I understand all the constraints he''s under. If I can''t spend my life with him, I hope more than anyone that he''ll find someone to spend the rest of his life with instead. Lucas, a person like you may never understand what love is." "Yvette Scott!" Lucas suddenly stood up and grabbed my neck. Perhaps I had struck a nerve as his eyes turned bloodshot, and he red at me intensely. Over these days, I had stopped fearing him. Even with my throat being constricted, I did not struggle. I instinctively gripped his hand, staring at him coldly as I said with a hoarse voice, "What? Did I say something so wrong to upset you this much?" "Do you really think I won''t do anything to you?" He spoke, his voice filled with menace. Even so, the pressure around my neck slightly lessened. I remained silent while looking at him indifferently, like I was observing an angry little dog that could not do anything. Perhaps my response had been a bit too boring for him, but he released his grip on my throat and coldly stared at me. "Yes, I don''t understand what love is. But Yvette, aren''t you right here beside me? Can''t you teach me, then?" Staring at his sinister expression, I was momentarily stunned, feeling like the man had gone mad. He straightened up, casually adjusting his wrinkled clothes. Then, he looked at me and said, "Since you trust him so much, Yvette, let''s wait and see if he trusts you as much as you trust him." Chapter 430 Gregory Is Here Chapter 430 Gregory Is Here His words were iprehensible. Before I could ask him what he was up to, he walked away. This man had disrupted my peaceful time, and that certainly did not improve my mood. Alice was pregnant? Was the child Idris''? There were some things that one could not remain indifferent to. Even though I presented myself as resolute and unconcerned in front of Lucas, how could I truly remain indifferent about the man I cared about? This night was destined to be a restless one. Nheless, time did not allow me to wallow in this difort. Two dayster, Reba suddenly approached me and whispered, "Ms. Scott, someone wants to meet you." I was momentarily taken aback, unable toprehend the situation. I stared at her nkly, asking, "Meet me? Who?" She pulled me aside mysteriously and led me for quite a while. Eventually, we got down to where the electric fence was set up at the base of the mountain. Electric fences surrounded the entire mountain to prevent the people inside from escaping and outsiders from entering. To my surprise, I saw the peddler who had helped me pass messages on several asions standing outside the electric fence. The peddler looked at me from outside the fence and said, "Ms. Scott, your family hase." I did not react immediately and then noticed a deeply tanned Gregory. At first, I did not recognize him until he looked at me and excitedly eximed, "Yvette, are you okay?" Hearing the familiar voice and seeing his tanned face, I was shocked. How had he found this ce? After Gregory and the peddler exchanged a few words, I asked Reba to keep watch nearby. With no one else around, Gregory asked, "Ms. Scott, are you doing well here?" I nodded, looking at him, unable to contain my curiosity. "How did you find your way here?" I had only asked the peddler to pass on the message that I was safe. The only exnation I could think of was that Gregory had contacted the local police and found this ce, but I had not expected him to arrive so quickly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He reached into his pocket and handed me a walkie-talkie, saying, "Keep this with you. It might come in handy." After a pause, he continued, "I''ve seen the messages you had the peddler send me. At first, I thought it was a mistake from someone else, butter, I checked the address and realized it was near the border. I suspected it might be you, so I followed the leads several times and had the peddler help me find you. I''m d to see you''re safe." Listening to his exnation, I nodded slightly and asked, "In this mountainous area, there are poppy fields covering possibly hundreds of acres. Can these be used as evidence against Lucas?" He furrowed his brows slightly, thinking before replying, "I''m afraid not. We can''t prove that these poppies were nted by Lucas. Moreover, in the border region, local farmers have been growing these crops for a while. While the areas are smaller, some of these fields are legally authorized. Unless we can catch him in the act of drug trafficking, we won''t be able to do much against him." His words reminded me of what Reba had mentioned previously about these poppies. They would be harvested and then sent to specific processing facilities before being distributed to various countries. If that were the case, we could potentially locate the exchange points, wait for their transactions, and catch them red-handed. Looking at Gregory, I suggested, "Since we can''t take action until they actually engage in transactions, we should wait for the moment these poppies are ready for harvest and being mass processed. They will undoubtedly conduct some big deals then. We can catch them in the act, and that would be enough evidence to incriminate Lucas." Gregory nodded slightly but furrowed his brows, asking, "Ms. Scott, are you nning to continue staying here?" I nodded and replied, "The poppies are gathered together for processing, and it won''t be long before they finish. I''ll find a way to locate the exchange points and notify you when the timees." After a pause, I remembered Chandler and added, "By the way, I encountered an old cop here who seemed to have been undercover for Keh for a long time. He was eventually discovered, but it''s strange that Keh didn''t kill him. Instead, he kept him here to torture him. Can you arrange for a chance to rescue him?" Chapter 431 He Came Too Chapter 431 He Came Too "Undercover?" Gregory seemed surprised and furrowed his brows, asking, "Do you know his badge number?" I paused for a moment, shook my head slightly, and replied, "I only know that his name is Chandler Copper. I don''t know anything else." Upon hearing this, he nodded slightly and said, "Alright, I''ll figure out a way to get him out as soon as possible. You be careful too." I hummed lightly and noticed Reba nearby. Concerned that staying here for too long might arouse suspicion, I looked at Gregory and advised, "Lucas is quite vignt, so don''t linger around here for too long. You should go back quickly and protect yourself." He nodded and hesitated for a few seconds before saying, "Ms. Scott, your...". Seeing him struggle to speak, I inquired, "What''s the matter? Is there something else?" He looked at me and said, "Your mother and the others are all doing well." I was momentarily surprised. I nodded slightly and smiled, "I¡¯m d they''re fine. Thank you for letting me know." After saying that, I was about to leave with Reba when he called me back. "Ms. Scott, don''t you want to ask about how the others are doing?" I furrowed my brows slightly, wondering who he meant by ¡®the others¡¯. He still appeared hesitant to speak as I looked at him. I could tell he was referring to Idris. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Was he okay? What was the point of asking now? Idris and I have already gone our separate ways, pursuing our own paths. There was no longer a need to dwell on it. I sighed softly and smiled at him. "Not really. Take care of yourself. I''m leaving." "Ms. Scott, he''se to the border." Just as I turned to leave, Gregory''s urgent voice reached my ears. I froze in ce, my hand involuntarily clenched into a fist. Idris had alsoe to the border? What was he doing here? I turned to look at Gregory, my brows furrowing, but I did not respond yet. Gregory continued, "After he left the open sea that day, he didn''t return to the country. He''s been searching for you at the border, knowing that you didn''t want to see him. So today, he sent me. Ms. Scott, why must both parties suffer to make a point? Clearly, all you need to do is tell him that you came to the border out of necessity, that you want Lucas dead more than anyone, and that you''re here to ensure justice is served. Why resort to hurting the one you love and facing this alone?" Struck by Gregory''s words, I felt a heavy difort in my chest. Yet, thinking about Alice''s pregnancy, I took a deep breath and said to him, "Officer Long, I didn''te to the border out of necessity. I came here voluntarily. Also, you mentioned ¡®the one I love¡¯, but I don''t have such a person anymore. If he had trulye to the border, please tell him that I don''t need him to do anything for me. I''ve chosen to do what I want, and he doesn''t need to take risks for me. I''ve let go of him. Please just tell him to cherish the people around him." Without waiting for Gregory to respond, I returned to the courtyard with Reba. Hearing that Idris hade to the border was surprising, but I quickly let it go. He hade to the border five years ago in search of his family, and now, Officer Jackson was dead and his ex-wife was kidnapped because of Lucas. The person he was looking for remained elusive, so his arrival was not unexpected. In fact, it was more surprising that he had note earlier. Thinking about it this way, I began to feel more at ease. The time for the poppy harvest was approaching quickly. Lucas had not visited the mountains, perhaps due to his busy schedule. The poppy fields were harvested by machines, and within a few days, most of the poppies had been collected. I learned from Reba that these poppies were to be transported to Sutton Mountain, which was sixty miles away from here, for processing. Since there was a substantial amount of goods, Lucas would apany the shipment. Those who had been guarding the mountains would also go with them, leaving only a few people behind. Upon receiving this information, my first thought was to seize the opportunity to rescue Chandler. It might not be too difficult if Gregory and I provided special assistance. I contacted the peddler through Reba, asking him to arrange a meeting for me and Gregory. Gregory thought it was a good opportunity and agreed. Together, we nned that after the poppies from the mountains were transported out, I would find a way to rescue Chandler from the secret room. During this time, they had been exploring the areas outside the mountains and had located weaker sections of the electric fence. When the time came, all we needed to do was to find a way to disrupt a portion of the electric fence and extract Chandler. Chapter 432 Look For Me at Lake City’s the Youngs’ Old Manor Chapter 432 Look For Me at Lake City¡¯s the Youngs¡¯ Old Manor As long as everything went smoothly, Chandler could safely return home. With everything arranged, Gregory looked at me and asked, "Is Chandler the only person kept here in the mountains? Are there no others?" It was strange when you think about it. When I first arrived here, there were quite a few people from our country kept here in the mountains. There were men and women forced into freebor, and those who did not want to work were coerced into asking for money from their families or friends. Those who were disobedient had their legs broken or their internal organs gutted and thrown to fertilize the soil of the poppy field. However, I noticed that the number of people in the dark cell had gradually decreased in recent days. These past two days, there was no one left. It seemed like all of them had been taken away. Seeing me in silence, Gregory asked, "What''s wrong? Is there something unusual going on?" I shook my head and bit my lip, saying, "There used to be quite a few people kept here, but recently, it seems like there are none left. I don''t know if it''s because they''re done with the poppy work here and don''t needbor anymore, so they''ve all been taken away." Gregory nodded slightly, "That''s a possibility." That was the only possibility I could think of. After chatting with Gregory, I returned to the mountains with Reba. As I entered the secret room where Chandler was held, I realized I had not seen him for a few days. During this time, he seemed to have regained some of his spirit. Hisplexion did not look as haggard as before, and he no longer resembled a frail old man. When he saw me, he caught sight of the food I brought and said, "Youngdy, you seem to be getting more and more freedom here." I smiled and handed him the food, saying, "Mr. Copper, it won''t be long before I can get you out of here." All his attention was on the food. When he heard my words, he raised his gaze slightly and looked at me. After a moment''s pause, he asked, "Getting me out of here? Why? Have you and your police friend figured out a way to escape?" Seeing that he did not seem to take my words seriously, I said, "The poppies will be harvested soon. When the people here are busy transporting them out, we''ll try to escape while there are fewer people around." He raised an eyebrow, looking at me, and asked, "Are you nning to escape with me? Or is there someone else?" I shook my head, looking at him, and said, "I do want to return to my country, but it''s not the right time yet. You should go back first. When I finish what I need to do here and return to my home country, you owe me a meal. Also, you haven''t told me any of your thrilling stories from your many years on the border." Thinking of this, I could not help but ask, "By the way, Mr. Copper, is your home in Lake City? If you go back first, how can I contact you when I return?" He looked at me and paused slightly before saying, "If we truly are able to go back, our encounter can be considered fate. When the timees, you can look for me in Lake City. Ask for me at the Youngs'' Old Manor." I was stunned, and for a few seconds, I could not find the words to respond. Seeing my surprise, he asked, "What''s wrong? Do you know the Youngs of Lake City?" I nodded, not knowing how to exin that I was the ex-wife of the current chairman of the Youngs family business in Lake City. It was difficult to exin. After hesitating for a few seconds, I looked at him and asked, "What''s your rtionship with Lake City¡¯s Young family? Are you close rtives?" Hisst name was Copper, and in all the years I had been associated with the Youngs, I had not heard of such a rtive. I was genuinely curious. He smiled lightly, then nodded slightly, and said, "Well, if you and I are lucky enough to return, you''ll find out. But..." He did not finish his sentence and let out a soft sigh. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I did not know why he seemed so disheartened, but then I realized that he had spent many years here, attempting to escape numerous times with no sess. Now, suddenly being told that he could escape again, he probably did not have high hopes about it. With that in mind, I did not press the matter further and simply said, "Mr. Copper, no matter what, you have to believe me. I can get you out of here." He nodded slightly, and in his aged eyes, there was a hint of mncholy as he said, "I should have died a long time ago. Whether I can get out or not doesn''t matter anymore. Child, if you really have the ability to do this, just promise me one thing." Hearing this, I nodded slightly and asked, "Please tell me." He said, "The border defenses are built upon the bones of ourpatriots. If you can contact the border police and find this ce, you must make sure they root out the vermin on thisnd. Lucas is just one leg of the centipede. The real scourge of thisnd is Keh Ludin." Chapter 433 Can Leave Real Soon Chapter 433 Can Leave Real Soon Keh Ludin? Was that the full name of the Keh they were talking about? Seeing Chandler''s serious expression, I nodded slightly. I knew I was just an ordinary person, and my contact with Gregory to secretly save him was because I found out he was a police officer who had been undercover for many years. If he could be rescued and returned, he would undoubtedly bring a lot of information to the police in our country. This was all I could do as an ordinary person. As for Keh, I knew my abilities were limited. If I could find a way to arrest Lucas and bring him to justice now, I would have no regrets in my life. If I had not witnessed Officer Jackson''s death and the deaths of other innocent people, I would never have followed Lucas all the way here to look for an opportunity or stayed behind. I would have fled long ago. I nodded slightly at Mr. Copper''s advice. In any case, I could only promise to do my best. In the next few days, I still did not see Lucas around. ording to Reba, he had many things to deal with and rarely came to the mountains anymore. Most of the poppy in the mountains had already been harvested. Thendscape had changedpletely from when I first arrived. Back then, it was covered in colorful flowers, but now it was bare. Reba said that after this batch of poppy was sent away, a new group ofborers would be brought in to nt the second season''s poppy. The climate here was humid and warm, allowing for at least three seasons of poppy cultivation in a year. Every harvest would bring in a substantial ie. Two dayster, the harvested poppy was scheduled to be transported out of the mountains. Upon receiving this news, I contacted Gregory in advance and waited for Lucas and his group to leave so the driver could take Chandler away. Perhaps due to the uing shipment, Lucas arrived very early that day. I had not seen him for a few days, and he seemed a bit haggard, probably busy with his affairs. Seeing him in the courtyard, I did not pay much attention to him. It had always been like this, and besides, he had important matters to attend to today, so he would not linger here. I returned to my room, contemting how to distract the two ck-d men guarding the entrance to Chandler''s cell. When Lucas entered the room, he truly startled me. He leaned back in a chair, his dark eyes fixed on me. He did not speak. I pursed my lips, feeling annoyed by his intense gaze. While furrowing my brows, I asked, "Is there something you want?" He curled his lips and said, "Want to go out for a walk?" I paused for a moment, looking at him with confusion. I could not help but be wary of him. What tricks did he have up his sleeves now? Seeing how defensive I was, he raised an eyebrow and said, "We''re delivering goods today, then heading to Mand for a while. If you''d like toe, I''ll take you around." I was slightly surprised by his offer, but I did not trust that he had good intentions. I replied, "I don''t want to go anywhere." He lowered his gaze and yed with the ring on his ring finger. I was familiar with that ring. It was a pair of rings he had somehow acquired when I left Lake City. He forcefully put one on my finger and kept one for himself. However, I recalled that he took the one on my finger backter. It was just a prop we used for our act, and I had never cared about it. However, it seemed like he was acting strangely now, as if testing me for something. After a while, he looked at me and said, "If you don''t want to go, then stay here and wait for me." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I pursed my lips, thinking he was just talking nonsense, and did not respond. He then got up to leave. And after taking a few steps forward, he turned back to me and said a cryptic phrase, "Yvette, I never wanted to hurt you." I looked at him, then let out a sarcasticugh and mocked, "Is that so? Well, thank you, then." He seemed to detect the sarcasm in my words. He furrowed his brows slightly, and then left. The delivery was already on a tight schedule, so after Lucas left, everyone hurriedly departed. With the vast mountain now nearly empty, I calcted the time and figured that Lucas'' group should not be too far away. With that in mind, I left the courtyard, looked around, but did not see Reba. I had originally wanted her to help divert the two ck-d guards at the gate, but since she was nowhere to be found, I had toe up with a n myself. Time was running out, and I hastily made my way to the cell where Chandler was held. As expected, the two ck-d men were still standing guard outside. It would not be difficult for me to enter, but to take Chandler away, I needed to get both of them to leave. Thinking about the excuse Reba had used to distract the guards earlier, I hesitated for a moment before deciding to give it a try. I was about to approach them when I heard Reba''s voice asking, "So you were here, Ms. Scott." I turned around and saw Reba, who had been gone for quite some time, walking toward me. She was walking strangely, and her face was bruised and swollen. I quickly asked, "What happened to your face?" Chapter 434 We Could Have Left Already Chapter 434 We Could Have Left Already Reba¡¯s face contorted unnaturally, as if she wanted to smile but could not. She touched her face awkwardly, perhaps in pain, then lowered her head and said, "I tripped while walking just now. It''s nothing." With my mind preupied with Chandler''s situation, I did not press further and said, "You should go back and apply some medicine. Your face is injured. You need to take care of it." She responded with a faint hum, then looked in the direction of the cell. "Ms. Scott, are you nning to distract the two guards at the gate?" I nodded. Over the past few days, she had been following me around and probably guessed what I was nning. I had not been too cautious with her, thinking that her simple nature would keep her from revealing anything. Seeing my nod, she said, "I''ll go, then!" As she prepared to move forward, I grabbed onto her. With a serious expression, I whispered, "Reba, today I don''t just want to check on Mr. Copper. I want to take him away from here, to help him escape." She paused for a moment, not seeming very surprised. She simply nodded and said, "Alright. I¡¯ve got it, Ms. Scott." Herck of questions surprised me a little. I could not help but ask, "Aren''t you worried that Lucas wille after you for helping me?" She seemed to think for a moment and then asked, "Are you nning to escape with him?" I hesitated before replying, "I won''t be leaving for now." I wanted to stay behind to seek revenge for Officer Jackson. Hearing this, she said, "That''s fine. Mr. Lucas cares about you, and he''ll speak up for me. So, I should be fine." After that, she headed directly toward the cell. I did not know what she said to the two guards, but they left their posts one after the other. As the guards left, she waved at me. I hastily entered the cell. Chandler was still locked in the iron cage, lying on the ground and trembling all over. His lips were trembling, and he was turning pale. I was stunned by his condition and did not know what had happened. I called his name several times, but he did not respond. Reba looked at me and said, "Ms. Scott, you should take him away. Otherwise, he won''t make it." I nodded and realized that at this point, I could only take him away. Reba and I helped Chandler out of the cell. Since most of the people in the mountain had gone to deliver goods, there were quite few people around, making our escape rtively smooth. However, after a short distance, Chandler suddenly spat out blood, and his breathing grew weaker. I was puzzled by his sudden deterioration and did not know what was happening to him. I thought of finding someone to help him, but Reba took out a few pills from her pocket. She looked at me and said, "Ms. Scott, he might have been given too much raw poppy powder. These pills can help stabilize him." I was confused and furrowed my brows. "Poppy powder?" She nodded, her face turning pale. "When people brought here are deemed useless, they are given large amounts of unprocessed poppy powder to slowly kill them. I''ve seen cases like his before, soBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. this should help stabilize him. But we need to get him out of here quickly and find a doctor for treatment, or he''ll die." I did not have time to think it through. I gave Chandler the pills and prepared to support him on the journey. It was a struggle, but we finally arrived at the location where I had arranged to meet Gregory. However, I did not see anyone from Gregory''s group, and Chandler''s condition was worsening. Afraid that Chandler would not make it, I looked at Reba and asked, "Reba, do you have any other ideas? If he continues like this, I''m afraid he won''t hold on." Reba looked around, panicked and unsure of what to do. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know either." Thinking of the walkie-talkie Gregory had given me earlier, I took it out and tried to contact Gregory, but for some reason, I could not reach him. "Child..." Chandler surprisingly regained some rity, perhaps due to the effect of Reba''s medicine. Seeing him be somewhat coherent, I hastily grabbed his arm and said, "Mr. Copper, just hold on a little longer. The police will be here soon, and you''ll be fine." He gazed at me. His face was pale, and he let out a faint sigh. "It''s toote¡­ It''s toote for me to go back." I shook my head, my mind suddenly filled with the memory of that rainy night when Officer Jackson lay in a pool of blood. Tears welled up in my eyes, and I held Chandler''s hand tightly, my voice choked with emotion. "No, you''ll be okay. I promised to help you get back home, and I will keep that promise. Just hang on a little longer! The police will be here soon." Chapter 435 One Step Away Chapter 435 One Step Away Chandler struggled to pull out a tightly wrapped red stic bag from deep within his clothing, a small bundle that he then ced in my hand. "Find a way to get this to a trusted police officer. Tell them it''s from badge number 051824. They''ll understand what it means once they have it." I took the red stic bag from him, and he suddenly coughed up arge amount of blood. Seeing him like this, I began to tremble uncontrobly. I shook my head repeatedly, trying to assure him that I would not let anything happen to him. However, his condition was deteriorating rapidly. I knew I was getting too anxious. I looked around, hoping that Gregory would arrive soon. Chandler''s face grew even paler, and in my desperation to prevent anything from happening to him, I contemted how to get past the electrified fence. I walked up to the edge of the fence, trying to come up with a n. However, before I could think of a solution, I heard a muffled groan behind me. I quickly turned around and witnessed a shocking scene. Reba, seemingly out of nowhere, had approached Chandler. In her hand, she held a sharp curved knife that she ruthlessly thrust into Chandler''s chest. He coughed up a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground. "Mr. Copper!" I stared wide-eyed,pletely shocked by what had just happened. Seeing Chandler fall to the ground, Reba took a few steps back in panic. She looked at me with trembling hands and kept shaking her head. "I didn''t want it to be like this. I''m sorry, I''m so sorry. I didn''t want this." Watching her stumble away, I fell to the ground beside Chandler in a state of panic, desperately trying to hold him up. I choked back my tears and called out to him, "Chan... Mr. Copper." Chandler''s breath grew weaker, and blood continued to trickle from his lips. He looked at me, his voice feeble and resigned. "It seems like... I really can''t go back now." I shook my head, struggling to breathe as my throat tightened. Tears were streaming uncontrobly down my face. Chandler gazed at me, mustering a faint smile. "Child, thank you for taking care of me for all this time. If you can make it back safely, please deliver a message to the Youngs in Lake City for me. Tell them that Kobe Young died without any regrets, and they shouldn''t keep looking." I was momentarily stunned, staring at him in bewilderment. Kobe Young? They should not keep looking? Idris had mentioned that he had been searching for his father, but I did not know his father''s name. All I knew was that his father hade to the border ten years ago, and since then, there had been no word from him. Seeing my confusion, Chandler weakly apologized to me with a wry smile. "I''m sorry for not telling you my real name earlier. I¡¯ve deceived a young kid like you, and now I¡¯m asking you to help with all this." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The sudden influx of information left me overwhelmed. "Pfft..." Chandler coughed up more blood and struggled to breathe. Noticing the curved knife in his chest, he smiled apologetically at me. "Kid, pull out this knife for me. Let me have a painless¡­ departure." I shook my head, trembling all over. I was overwhelmed by grief and helplessness, leaving me at a loss. Seeing my state, he continued, "I''ve been tormented by these things for too long. After I''m gone, I hope you won''t have to deal with these cold, heartless things anymore." It took me a while to find my voice, and my throat ached terribly as I spoke. "Mr. Copper, you can''t die. The people from the Youngs are still waiting for you to return. Idris has been searching for you for many years, and he''s been waiting for you toe back. You can''t die." Hearing me say this, he looked at me with bloodshot eyes, his gaze lighting up. "You know Iddy?" I nodded, wanting desperately to tell him how the Youngs and Idris had changed over the years. However, after he uttered that sentence, he panted violently. Then he suddenly stopped breathing, and his chest no longer rose. He could not even listen to myst words. I reached out to feel for his breath, but there was none. Panicked, I tried to listen for his heartbeat, and I saw the curved knife plunged into his chest, which was now motionless. There was no longer any blood flowing from its de. Once again, I witnessed someone taking theirst breath in front of me. I clutched the knife that had taken his life and felt my heart being torn apart. We were just one step away from going home, from being free, and from not enduring the torment day and night anymore. "Mr. Copper!!!" I screamed at the top of my lungs, but my voice merely echoed through the air, and there was no response from anyone. Chapter 436 Yvette Scott, Come Over Here! Chapter 436 Yvette Scott, Come Over Here! Why? Everything seemed to be heading in a positive direction! p, p¡­! Apuse echoed in the empty mountains, sharp and distinct. I followed the sound and saw none other than Lucas, who I thought had already left with the delivery team, standing not far away. The apuse came from the sharp ps of his well-defined hands, creating a piercing sound. "Yvette, thank you for helping me kill him," he said, a wicked smile ying on his lips. "For all these years, I''ve been thinking about how to get rid of this police officer who was wasting my food supply. Unexpectedly, you''ve taken that burden off my shoulders." I furrowed my brows, looking at him with confusion and not understanding what he meant. "Dad!" Suddenly, a deep and familiar voice roared. It was a voice I had not heard in a long time. I took a sharp breath and turned to see Gregory rushing toward us, followed by a grief-stricken Idris. His eyes were fixed on Chandler, who had stopped breathing. Idris¡¯ breathing wasbored. A few secondster, he looked at me, his gazending on my hand gripping the curved knife. He seemed thunderstruck, staring at me with disbelief and despair. "Yvette..." In a matter of seconds, I finally understood the meaning behind Lucas'' words just now. It was a trap. Everything had been a trap from the moment I arrived at the border. He was just waiting for this very moment. I retracted my hand in panic while looking at Idris. I wanted to tell him that it was not what it looked like, but my hands were stained with Chandler''s blood, and there was no one else here with me except Chandler. From the beginning, I had been the only one by his side. Not to mention the words Lucas had said earlier. Seeing Chandler''s lifeless body¡ªor rather, Kobe¡¯s¡ªIdris forgot about the electrified fence, frantically trying to break through it. Fortunately, Gregory held him back desperately. Touching the electrified fence would mean certain death. As I realized the truth, I looked at Lucas. He looked back at me, his thin lips appearing indifferent and his dark eyes as cold as ever. That self-satisfied expression of his was particrly irritating. Upon meeting my gaze, he smirked slightly. It seemed to be carrying a hint of mockery, as if saying, ¡®See, everyone is under my control.¡¯ Grief and anger overwhelmed me at this moment. I pulled out the curved knife from Kobe''s chest and charged toward Lucas like a madwoman. However, before I could reach him, Inch grabbed onto me. Seeing my anger, Lucas spoke. "Let go!" He was addressing Inch, who furrowed his brows. Inch was puzzled as he said, "Sir?!" "Let her go!" Lucas spoke again. Inch released me, and I tightly held the curved knife in my hand, ready to strike without hesitation. However, I had overestimated myself. Before the curved knife could reach him, he stopped me. He seized the hand holding the knife and pulled me into his arms, holding me tightly, lowering his voice as he whispered in my ear, "Yvette, if you kill me, none of these people will survive." By ¡®these people¡¯, he naturally meant Idris and his group. I stiffened, looking at the man I had not seen in so long outside the electrified fence. He remained silent, his gaze fixed on everything inside the fence, his eyes bloodshot. Kobe was dead, so the father he had been searching for for ten years was also gone. I could not describe his despair at this moment. I knew Idris'' heart was aching deeply. Suppressing my anger, I took a deep breath and asked Lucas, "What do you want?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lucas did not answer my question. Instead, he raised his gaze to the people outside the electrified fence, smirking as he said, "Mr. Young hase from afar. It would be impolite not to wee him. Hurry up and invite Mr. Young inside." Hearing his words, Inch signaled to the people behind him and opened the electrified fence, allowing Idris and his group to enter. Idris walked to Kobe''s side, looking at the lifeless body. His thin lips were tightly pressed, and his face seemed cold and mournful. However, not a single tear fell from his eyes. He calmly crouched in front of Kobe, gently covering his eyes with his hand and closing them for him. Afterpleting everything calmly, he slowly stood up and looked in our direction. His gaze settled on me, and after a long pause, he finally spoke, his voice as low and reserved as ever. "Yvette Scott,e over here." Chapter 437 I Killed Him Chapter 437 I Killed Him A sharp pain pierced my heart, and it felt like my breathing had stopped. I lifted my leg to approach Idris, but before I could even take a step forward, my wrist was grabbed. It was Lucas. He held my hand tightly, his gaze provoking Idris as he smirked. "Mr. Young, isn''t it inappropriate to call out to my fiancee in front of me?" I furrowed my brows. Since when had I be his fiancee? Idris did not look at him. His gaze remained fixed on me. After a while, he repeated, "Yvette,e here." Just a few secondster, he added, "Let''s go home." Those few simple words made my nose tingle, and tears uncontrobly streamed down my face. I nced at Lucas, pursing my lips, my voice hoarse as I said, "I want to talk to him for a few moments." Without waiting for his response, I tightly gripped the curved knife in my hand and continued, "You can disagree, but the only thing you''ll take with you today is my life." He furrowed his brows with lips pressed tightly. His dark eyes narrowed slightly when he noticed the curved knife in my hand. After a long moment, he released me. He lowered his voice and warned, "Yvette, you¡¯d return quickly, or I''ll make sure Kobe doesn''t leave this ce intact." I paused, staring at him in bewilderment. He raised an eyebrow, his lips slightly parting as he said, "I''ve already nted a timed explosive on him. As long as I''m not happy, even if he had already died, he¡¯ll still be blown to pieces. You won''t even be able to take his remains with you." I trembled with anger, feeling his extreme malice. He had prepared everything from start to finish and never intended to let me rescue Kobe. Suppressing my anger, I squeezed out a word through my clenched teeth. "Fine!" Hearing my answer, he smiled satisfactorily and said, "Go ahead, then." As I approached Idris, it felt incredibly difficult although it was just a few short steps. It had been months since our separation in the open sea, and since then, Idris had grown thinner and more weary. His once-handsome and clear face now looked gaunt and defined. I had imagined countless scenarios for our reunion, but I never expected it to be like this¡ªfull of sorrow and despair. I stopped in front of him, and he looked at me with his usual handsome and clear features. His elegant eyebrows were slightly furrowing. After a while, he spoke, his voice hoarse and restrained, "Yvette, we''re going home." My heart clenched, and for a moment, I could not find the words to respond. I thought he would question me about Kobe''s death, but he... Idris shielded me behind him, his usual cold demeanor returning. He looked at Lucas, not saying anything. It was Gregory who stepped forward, holding a gun and pointing it at Lucas, saying, "Charlie, a life has been lost on your territory. As a police officer, I demand that you cooperate with us for questioning." Lucas remained silent, his gaze fixed on me. He raised an eyebrow, smirking as he said, "Yvette, have you finished speaking your piece?" He yed with the controller in his hand but did not say anything more. I knew what he meant, and my heart sank. Looking at Gregory, I spoke up, "Officer Gregory, I killed him." Gregory was taken aback and looked at me in shock. Idris continued to watch me in silence, his dark eyes filled with an inscrutable darkness.\ "Ms. Scott." Gregory frowned, his tone full of confusion. He was wondering why I was speaking up for Lucas at this moment. I knew they wanted to take advantage of the current situation to bring Lucas back for investigation, but there was no way they could actually take him away. Not only was this Lucas''s territory, but today''s events had been a trap set by Lucas from the beginning. He had prepared everything and was just waiting for Idris to arrive. I was not sure what Lucas would do if they forced a confrontation, as he was already nning to mess with Kobe¡¯s body. I did not want Idris and Gregory to meet the same fate. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Looking at Gregory, I suddenly thrust my hands forward toward him and shouted, "I killed the man. I¡¯ll confess to it." Gregory furrowed his brow but did not say much. He continued to keep his gaze on Lucas while holding the gun and repeated, "Charlie Yates, you need toe with us." Chapter 438 I Saved You Again Chapter 438 I Saved You Again Lucas stared at me. He squinted his eyes, then suddenlyughed and said disdainfully, "It seems like if I don''t leave with you today, you guys won¡¯t give up." Gregory remained silent. Seeing this, Lucas walked toward us. Inch held him back, frowning. "Sir." Lucas did not seem to care and reassured Inch, saying, "Don''t worry." Then he walked over to us and stood in front of Idris. These two men were almost the same height and had very simr body builds, but their auras were entirely different. Idris was elegant and aloof, while Lucas exuded a cold and seductive charm. "Mr. Young, it''s been a long time," Lucas said, but his gaze was fixed on me. Idris raised his eyes slightly, his tall frame subtly blocking his view of me. His voice was low and restrained as he replied, "It''s been a while indeed, Lucas." He did not call him Charlie. He addressed him as Lucas. Lucas squinted his eyes but did not say anything. Instead, he looked at me and reached out his hand. I furrowed my brows, but I hesitated because of the warning gaze he had given me earlier. What was he up to? He held my hand, and Idris, who was standing beside me, quickly pulled me away. Lucas probably had not expected such a strong reaction from Idris. His face darkened for a moment, but he seemed ready to reach for me again. However, before he could do so, a gunshot rang out. In an instant, we all turned our heads to locate the source of the noise. I had not even realized what was happening when I was abruptly pulled into someone''s arms, crashing into a broad chest. "Hissss!" The man took in a sharp breath, and I was startled. I soon realized that the person shielding me was Lucas, and it took me a few seconds to fullyprehend the situation. Before I could think any further, a sharp and haughty female voice spoke up, "Charlie, even now, you''re still protecting this wretched woman." It was Yara, and she was holding a gun, her arrogance as palpable as ever. Standing beside her was an older man, somewhat overweight, with a fierce and ruthless appearance. He squinted at us. Upon seeing that Lucas had been injured while protecting me, he stopped Yara, who was about to fire another shot. Yara pursed her lips, discontent written all over her face as she nced sideways at him. Her voice wasced with arrogance as she scowled. "Dad, why are you stopping me? Let me kill this wretched woman." Dad? This guy was Keh? Keh gave her a reassuring look, then turned to us, casting a nce at the injured Lucas. He looked at Idris''s group and said, "It''s been many years since so many outsiders entered my mountains. What a lively day." Idris and Gregory, probably having guessed his identity, grew even more serious in their expressions. Not paying attention to them, I instinctively supported Lucas and examined his wound. Seeing that he was shot only in the arm, I could not help but exhale with relief. Still, unable to contain myself, I looked at him and asked, "Are you okay?" Apart from the initial grimace of pain, Lucas had not revealed any other reactions. His face was somewhat restrained. However, when he heard me ask, his expression inexplicably improved. He looked at me and said, "Yvette, it seems I saved you again." I pursed my lips, not denying the truth. From his reappearance in Lake City, whether intentional or not, he had indeed saved me many times. That was a fact I could not deny. However, hating him was also a fact. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Without responding to his words, I took down the hairbandI had in my hair from the morning and improvised a temporary bandage for him. I did not know how to treat gunshot wounds, but all I could do for now was to stop the bleeding. Seeing me doing this, he smiled faintly without saying anything. I sensed a gaze from the side. Knowing it was Idris¡¯, I merely braced myself and did not look in his direction. I originally thought that the only one causing us trouble would be Lucas. I did not expect Keh to show up as well. The situation had be increasingly unfavorable for us. After wrapping Lucas''s injured arm, I suddenly pulled the gun from Lucas'' waist and quickly disengaged the safety, pointing it at the back of Lucas'' chest. "What are you doing?!" It was Yara''s voice. The events from just a moment ago had unfolded so quickly that no one expected me to suddenly pull the gun from Lucas'' waist and point it at him. Therefore, upon seeing this scene, everyone, especially Lucas''s people, immediately panicked. Ignoring Yara''s panic, I looked at Keh and said, "Let us go, or I''ll kill him." Chapter 439 Escape Chapter 439 Escape Keh looked at me, squinted his eyes, and a smile appeared on his rough and scarred face. "Little girl, I regarded you as a guest and wanted to treat you kindly. Howe you don''t know how to show gratitude and instead hold my people hostage, hmm?" I pressed the gun against Lucas'' body a bit more and said, "Don''t y those dumb tricks with me. I''ll say it again: let us go, or I''ll kill him." Keh''s face darkened, and there was a twitch on the corners of his cruel mouth. He stopped smiling and replied, "Alright, go ahead. Kill him. Let''s see if his life is worth more than all of yours." "Dad, no!" Yara panicked, clutching Keh''s arm tightly. She looked nervously at Lucas, who had maintained his cold and silent expression. She pleaded with Keh, "Charlie can''t die." Keh seemed to have a deep affection for his daughter. Seeing her tears, he showed a hint of helplessness on his previously fierce face. He patted her hand tofort her. He looked at me and said, "Little girl, why escte this situation? You came as guests. If you don''t want to be guests in my mountains anymore, then just leave. But please, don''t harm my people." I nced at Idris, who had remained silent. I knew he was armed, and at this point, there was no point in talking nonsense. I said, "We''re taking Mr. Kobe''s body and leaving." Gregory''s men acted quickly, carrying Kobe on their backs, and we left the electric fence. The others followed us out of the electric fence, but Idris remained by my side, seemingly not intending to leave. Seeing this, I grew anxious and looked at him. "Hurry, go." He walked over to me, grasping my hand that was holding the gun. His voice was low and restrained. "You go first." I was taken aback, yet understood his intention. After hesitating for a few seconds, I handed him the gun. Once we were out of the electric fence, Lucas was also brought out. Seeing this, Yara became frantic and shouted, "Where are you taking Charlie? Leave him." As she shouted, she followed us out, and Keh followed suit. The forest was dense with trees and rocks, making it easier to hide once we were out of the electric fence. If Keh''s people continued pursuing us, it would be challenging to escape. Thinking about this, I had intended to threaten Lucas to make his people stop chasing us. However, just as I was about to speak, I suddenly heard a gunshot. That was when I saw Lucas and Idris grappling with each other, and the dark gun fell to the side. Seeing this, I instinctively wanted to run to pick it up. However, I saw Yara, who had followed us, pointing a gun at Idris. He was still wrestling with Lucas. I quickly picked up the gun and shot at Yara. I had no experience with guns, and the only instruction I had ever received was from Lucas, who had taught me how to use a toy gun at a night market. So when I fired the shot, I did not hit anyone, but my hand was left sore from the recoil. Fortunately, I scared Yara, and she no longer aimed at Idris. As Keh and his men were about to catch up, I called out to Idris, "Idris, stop fighting, and run!" Lucas was injured, so he was naturally no match for Idris. Taking advantage of an opportunity, Idris kicked Lucas in the abdomen and pushed him away, then pulled me aside and ran downhill. Behind us, there were countless gunshots as Keh''s men chased us. "Don''t shoot!" I heard Lucas''s voice shouting from behind. Fortunately, there were many trees, and we were not hit. Even so, after running a few steps, I realized something was wrong. Idris had let go of my hand. I turned to look at him and saw his pale face. It suddenly dawned on me that he had been shot. I gasped and quickly noticed arge, spreading patch of dark red blood on his right leg beneath his ck pants. It was already pooling on the ground. "You got hurt?" I asked, my voice trembling. His face was ashen, and he had broken out in a cold sweat on his forehead. After taking a shallow breath, he heard the sounds of pursuit from behind and did not say much. He pushed me and said, "Go quickly. Once you''re off the mountain, you''ll be safe." I shook my head, unable to think straight. My only thought was that we had to go together. Without any hesitation, I wrapped his arm around my shoulders, letting him lean on me. I then started to practically drag him forward. "Yvette..." I knew he wanted me to go first. His leg was injured, and even a miracle could not make him run fast. Running with him would slow me down. Nheless¡­ At a time like this, how could I leave him behind? I kept moving forward desperately, shouting, "Shut up!" At this moment, conserving energy was crucial.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 440 Go to Hell Chapter 440 Go to Hell Fortunately, it did not take long for me to spot Gregory. There were quite a few police officers gathered at the foot of the mountain, presumably from the border area, and some had probably come with them. Gregory saw that Idris was injured and came over quickly. Sensing our pursuers behind us, he swiftly supported Idris and ran down the mountain. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He was a policeman, so naturally, he had much better stamina than I did. The border area had a unique political situation. With the arrival of many police officers, Lucas'' men who had chased us caught up but did not dare to make any reckless moves. Lucas, Keh, and Yara had also arrived. However, when they saw the many police officers, Keh, the old fox, hardly said anything and left first. Knowing that they would not dare to act recklessly, Gregory ced Idris next to Kobe''s body and turned to Lucas. "Just try taking one step closer." Lucas did not speak. Instead, he looked at me and said, "Yvette,e back with me." My mind was filled with thoughts of Idris'' injury at this moment. Hearing his voice, I stared at him coldly and replied, "Go back? Go back where? I do want to go back, but not with you. I want to return to my country, my home." "You wretch, I''ll kill you!" Yara''s face darkened as she raised her gun to shoot at me. Fortunately, Lucas reacted quickly and knocked the gun out of her hand. "Are you insane?" Yara shouted angrily at him, her eyes turning red. "You promised me that you would kill her today for my sake. Charlie, don''t you forget that." Lucas'' face grew cold as he said, "If I kill her, neither of us will get away today. Haven''t you seen all these police officers? Do you really want to be a fugitive?" "Hmph!" Yara snorted, clearly unyielding. Seeing that there was no room for negotiation, Lucas seemed to suddenly think of something. He took out a remote control and looked at me from a distance. "Yvette, I''ll say it one more time. Come back with me." When I saw the remote control in his hand, I suddenly thought of Kobe. Lucas had mentioned that he had strapped explosives to Kobe''s body, and I had not had a chance to confirm whether what Lucas said was true after Kobe''s death. At this moment, I was closest to Kobe. My gaze shifted to his lifeless body, and I caught sight of a slightly bulging square-shaped object around his waist. My heart skipped a beat. So Lucas had actually... "Yvette, I''ll count to three..." Lucas''s urgent voice rang out. Afraid that he would really detonate the explosives, I stood up abruptly and said, "I''ll go back with you." "Yvette!" "Ms. Scott!" The former was Idris, and thetter was Gregory. I nced at Idris, who lookedpletely puzzled beside me, and indescribable emotions surged within me. He pursed his lips, and his dark eyes were filled with confusion. Then, for some reason, he suddenly shifted his gaze to Kobe''s lifeless body. I did not know if he had discovered something, but Lucas was getting impatient. I had no choice but to take a step toward Lucas. Yara, who was by his side, suddenly turned cold. Before I could take one step forward, she snatched the controller from Lucas''s hand. She shouted at me with a chilling tone, "Yvette, go to hell!" Watching her press the button, I immediately froze. Before I could react, Idris suddenly embraced me tightly, protecting me. Then, there was a deafening explosion, and I felt my internal organs ache as we both fell heavily to the ground. It took me quite a while to recover. Ignoring the pain in my body, I quickly checked on Idris, who was still lying beside me. "Idris." Seeing the extensive burns on his back, my heart sank. "Are you okay?" Idris spoke, his voice slightly hoarse. After the explosion, both of us were covered in dust and in a sorry state. I shook my head, wanting to ask about his condition. That was when I saw his crimson gaze fixed on Kobe''s body, which had been blown to pieces. Despite his controlled demeanor, his whole body trembled uncontrobly with anger and pain. I tightly held his hand, not knowing what to say. He had searched for his dad for ten years, and now, he could not even take his remains back. It was heartless of Lucas to do such a thing! Chapter 441 Alice Joined the Fray Chapter 441 Alice Joined the Fray I could not tear my gaze away from Lucas, who stood a short distance away. Waves of rage and loathing crashed over me. Why could not he have left Idris in one piece? Our eyes locked. Lucas''s forehead was creased with worry, his lips a tight line. He looked at me, about to say something, "Yvette, I..." "That jerk. Too bad the st didn''t take you out," Yara spat out with venom, her eyes shooting daggers at me, her hatred as raw as ever. I red back at her, wishing I could just rip her apart. The air above us was filled with the thunderous noise of helicopter des. Lucas''s face turned to stone, and he quickly ordered his crew, "Move out." Yara, clueless but sensing urgency, scrambled after them. Idris, his face ghostly pale, looked up at the chopper circling overhead and murmured, "They''ve arrived." I was lost, so I turned to Gregory for answers. He simply said, "Reinforcements." As the helicopter touched down, a team of medics and rescuers sprinted towards us. They took one look at the scene and immediately went to Idris, their brows knitting together at the sight of him. "What''s going on?" I asked, my voice edged with panic. The medics did not waste time with a response. Instead, one of them asked me, "Did you do anything besides help the injured after the explosion?" Confused, I shook my head and insisted, "No, nothing!" The medic gave a curt nod and bent down to check on Idris. However, just as he was about to start, Idris coughed up blood violently and then cked out. I was beside myself with worry. The medic, seeing the urgency, quickly had the team lift Idris onto the chopper. He turned to me with concern etching his features. "Miss, are you okay?" I shook my head, my gaze darting to the doctor. "I''m fine, but what about him?" The doctor''s frown deepened as he shook his head slightly. "It''s tough to say. His external wounds aren''t the worst, but I''m worried about what we can''t see. The explosion was intense, and there''s a real chance his insides took a beating, especially since he''s coughing up blood. We need to get him to the hospital ASAP, for a full examination." Time was slipping away, and I rushed to board the helicopter, my heart pounding all the way to the hospital. As I watched Idris being wheeled into the ER, my heart was in my mouth. "Ms. Scott, I''ll stay right here with you. Let''s get a doctor to check you out," Gregory offered, and that''s when I finally noticed him. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I started to shake my head, ready to refuse, but then I caught sight of Alice standing by his side, and my mind stalled. When had she shown up? Gregory caught my gaze lingering on Alice and hesitated before exining, "Ms. Cruz has been with us at the border for a while now. She led the rescue team that came for us. You might''ve missed her in the chaos earlier." Alice met my eyes, a softness in her voice. "Ms. Scott, it''s been a while." My throat felt parched, and my voice was raspy when I spoke. "It has." She and Idris had been at the border all that time... The news twisted in my gut, leaving a sour taste. Lucas had mentioned Alice was pregnant, which exined why Idris was constantly by her side. However, whye to the border in the first ce? Then it hit me, he was searching for his father. However, Kobe Young, his father, was then nothing more than a memory because of what I had done. "Ms. Scott, are you okay?" Gregory''s eyes were wide with worry as he looked at me, his forehead creased with concern. "You''re so pale. Are you feeling sick?" I shook my head, forcing a weak smile despite the roughness in my voice. "I''m fine, I¡¯m just... really tired. I just need to rest a little and I''ll be..." I could not finish my sentence. My head spun, and the next thing I knew, I was out cold. As my eyes fluttered shut, I could just make out Gregory''s voice, calling out to me in panic, but I could not muster the strength to answer. It had been ages since I had dreamed of my dad. However, there he was, in the Scotts'' backyard, helping mom with the flowers, totally absorbed in his work. "Dad!" I called out to him softly as I approached from behind, just like I used to. He turned around, his smile gentle. "What is it?" I was overwhelmed with the ache of missing him. Without thinking, I lunged forward and hugged him, my voice choking with tears. "I''ve missed you so much." Heforted me with a pat on the back, just like when I was little, his voice soft but filled with a hint of sadness. "Silly kid. Something''s got you down, huh?" Chapter 443 Moms Still Mad Chapter 443 Mom''s Still Mad Mom was still mad at me. That much was clear... "Boom..." March was prime time for spring showers, and a few rumbles of thunderter, the dark sky opened up with a light drizzle. The chill was bad enough, but the rain made it bone-deep cold, and I could not stop shivering. Gregory had left his phone with me when he left, but who could I call at this ungodly hour without rudely waking up? It dawned on me that I could not remember when this happened, but I seemed to have run out of people to reach out to. Huddled up by the Scotts'' front door, I found a spot where the rain could not quite reach, wrapping my arms around myself to stay as warm as possible. Just a few more hours, and it would be light. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Maybe it was the deep chill of the night that made those hours stretch on, feeling like an eternity. Time blurred until the drizzle turned into a torrential downpour. I curled up tighter, but my clothes still got soaked, and I was shivering from the cold. At least it was not long before the sky started to lighten, and the early risers began to stir, some cars and footsteps breaking the silence. Looking like a drowned rat, I could not help but catch the odd looks of people passing by. I tried to look less miserable, but who was I kidding? Thinking of the time Mom usually got up, I pressed the doorbell. It echoed a few times before a voice finally answered faintly from the yard. "Coming,ing." That voice... was not Mom''s. Hesitating, the gate swung open, and there stood Alice with her pretty face. I froze, and so did she, but then she managed a smile and said, "Ms. Scott, you''re here." She said, ''you''re here,'' not ''you''re back.'' Something about that did not sit right with me. Why was she at the Scotts''? As she nodded slightly, my thoughts flew to Idris, and I blurted out, "How''s Idris?" She just nodded again, blocking the doorway, clearly not about to invite me in. "Alice, who is it? Little Sanchez?" Mom''s voice floated from the yard. Hearing her after so long made my heart twist, and I wanted to shout for her, but my voice caught in my throat. When Mom''s voice reached her ears, Alice stepped aside and called out to the backyard, "It''s not Maxwell, Godmom." "Then who..." Mom''s voice trailed off as she caught sight of me. Our eyes locked, and all the missing pieces of my heart came rushing back like a tidal wave. I looked at her, my eyes stinging and my throat too tight to speak. Mom looked thinner, her face worn and weary. "Mom!" It took forever, but I finally managed to find my voice. I wanted to rush over, hug her, and tell her about all the crazy adventures I had had while I was away. However, just as I moved to step closer, her face turned impassive. She stared at me and said icily, "Don''t call me mom. I''m not your mother, Yvette. Did you forget? Two months ago, you dered we were no longer mother and daughter." My hand, which had reached out for her, hung in the air, frozen. A sharp pain jabbed at my chest, and I pulled my hand back, staring at her unyielding expression. The foot I had set into the house slowly retreated. Back then, I thought I would never get the chance toe home again, so I said those cruel words. I was scared Lucas would use her against me, so I did it. However, here I was, back in a way I never imagined. "Mom..." "Alice, shut the door. We don''t wee outsiders here." Mom did not even let me get a word in before she spun around and walked into the living room. I just stood there, watching her walk away, feeling like my heart was being carved up over and over. "Ms. Scott, I''m so sorry." Alice gave me a pained look as she reluctantly closed the front door. The cold wind kepting in waves, and as I stared at the iron gate, I could not even cry. I never imagined my homing would be like this. "Yvette." The sound of my name snapped me out of my daze, and I turned to see Maxwell standing there, as drop-dead gorgeous as ever. His eyes sparkled when he saw me, and he closed the distance between us in a few quick strides. "When did you get back? Why didn''t you give me a heads-up?" He frowned, noticing my soaked, shivering form. "Your clothes are drenched! You''re freezing. You''re not trying to die here, are you?" Chapter 444 Unable to Return to the Home I Once Had Chapter 444 Unable to Return to the Home I Once Had As he spoke, he took off his suit jacket and draped it over me. The warmth of his concern was something I had not felt in ages. It hit me hard, and suddenly, tears were streaming down my face. Maxwell looked freaked out. "Hey, why the waterworks? What''s wrong? Let''s get you inside. A hot shower will do you good. We don''t want you getting sick." He reached for the doorbell, but I caught his hand, shaking my head. "Just take me to a hotel, okay? Let''s not go in there." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He looked confused. "What''s going on?" After wiping away my tears, I managed to say, "Mom... she doesn''t want to see me right now." He stopped short, letting out a weary sigh. "Aunt Deb''s probably still upset. You know, the things you said really got to her." I bit my lip, at a loss for words. Without another word, he led me away from the Scotts'' ce. Instead of a hotel, Maxwell brought me to a chic duplex in the heart of the city. As I took in the stylish decor, I couldn''t help but ask, "Is this ce yours?" "Yeah, I bought it," he said, handing me a pair of slippers. "Staying at your ce was getting awkward, so I got my own space. You can crash here for now. Anything you need, just let me know. Go freshen up. I''ll whip up some orange juice for you." He kept talking as he nudged me toward the bathroom, his voice aforting background buzz. After a steaming hot shower, I came back to life. Maxwell had made some orange juice and practically shoved the cup into my hands, insisting I drink it before bombarding me with questions. He wanted to know why I had bolted with Charlie, why I hadshed out at my mom, and what in the world had gone down at the border these past couple of months. I could not keep it bottled up any longer, so I spilled everything. Maxwell''s face scrunched up in worry as he listened. When I finished, he stared at me, disbelief etched across his face. "You went through all that, and you didn''t think to clue me in? Yvette, seriously?" I bit my lip, letting out a weary sigh. "I figured once I crossed the border with Lucas, that was it. I''d never see home again. That''s why I was so harsh with Mom. I never dreamed I''d make it back, let alone after everything that''s happened." He gave me a look like he was trying to be patient but was struggling. "So, you understand that a ton has gone down. What''s your next move? Aunt Deb has no idea and thinks you ran away with Lucas to rebel against her, like you did five years back. Of course she''s mad. Just talk to her and clear the air, and she''ll calm down. But the Youngs... Man, Lucas dragged you into killing Idris''s dad, huh? That¡¯s messed up, they couldn''t even... Look, you tried to save him, but it all went sideways. If the wrong people start stirring the pot, the Youngs won''t just let it slide..." I got what he was saying, and it was like a punch to the gut. Kobe''s death blindsided me. I was so sure he was a cop and that I could bust him out and get him home. However, I never saw that endinging in a million years. I bet Lucas was already plotting from the moment he sent me into the mountains. He knew who Kobe was, so he had Yara stir up trouble, setting the stage for Kobe and me to cross paths. Then, with Reba''s help, everything fell into ce so perfectly that I was fooled into thinking my ns were secret. It made sense then why he was so eager to see if Idris would trust me as much as I trusted Idris. Lucas''s endgame was to turn us against each other and ensure we could never patch things up. I shook my head, trying to clear the chaos swirling inside. What then? How was I supposed to deal with all that? Maxwell noticed my distress and sighed softly. "You need to rest. You''re no good to anyone like this." However, I could not shake the image of Idris, hurt while trying to save me at the border. I had no clue how he was doing then. "I need to see Idris," I insisted, my voice rough with worry. "If he''s okay, then I can rx. Otherwise, I won''t find any peace, even here." Maxwell tried to ease me back onto the couch. "No, you have to rest. That''s what matters. I''ll find out about Idris for you." However, I was adamant. "I need to see him myself. Just knowing he''s alright will be enough. I won''t be able to rest otherwise." Maxwell was almost speechless at my stubbornness, but he could not argue. He gave in. Lake City in March was still freezing, especially in the shivery chill of an early morning after rain. Once Maxwell got the details on Idris''s hospital, I headed straight there. The journey from the border to Lake City had cost me a whole day and night. I had no idea how Idris was doing. Standing outside Idris''s hospital room, a voice suddenly stopped me as I was about to knock. "Yvette." Her voice was soft and familiar. As I turned, I saw Emily standing there. Surprise flickered across my face, and without thinking, I blurted out, "Emily!" She seemed a bit thrown off by my reaction, her expression turning awkward. "You''re back," she said, her eyes searching mine. "How have you been? I''ve heard bits and pieces about your time at the border. Everything''s okay, right?" Chapter 445 Whats the Point of Coming Back? Chapter 445 What''s the Point of Coming Back? I shook my head, puzzled at how fast news had traveled to Emily about my border escapades. "You... how did you...?" "Emily," interrupted a voice that sent a chill down my spine. Madam Young. She glided over to where Emily stood, Mr. Zachary in tow. She called out for Emily, but her steely gaze was locked on me. Gone was the warmth I once knew. "How are you, Ms. Scott? Are you recovering well?" she asked, her tone icy. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Something was not right, but I faced her bravely. "I''m doing better, thanks. I just wanted to check on Idris. He''s... he''s okay, isn''t he?" Madam Young''s face, lined with years and frowns, twisted with clear displeasure. "Imagine searching for someone you love for a decade only to find they''re gone, body lost to the world. Do you think he''s okay?" A jolt of guilt hit me hard. Had Gregory or Madam Young revealed it? Or had Idris himselfe to? The taste of regret was bitter. Kobe''s death was a shadow I could not shake off. All I could muster was a whisper, "I''m sorry." Her next words were like ice shards. "So, you''re confessing? You''re the reason Idris''s father is dead?" Madam Young''s voice was darkced with a palpable fury. I hung my head, my hands clenched into fists, and I gave a small, painful nod. I wished more than anyone that this nightmare had never begun. However, it was toote. The past could not be undone. p! I did not flinch when Madam Young''s hand came down hard across my face. "Grandma," Emily blurted out, rushing to my side. She wanted to defend me, but the words seemed to escape her, and she fell silent again. Madam Young might have been old, but her p packed a punch as strong as anyone half her age. My cheek stung fiercely, and I could taste the metallic tang of blood in my mouth. "Yvette, the Youngs may have wronged you over the years, and I''ve tried to make it right. You may hold a grudge against us or Idris for not treating you well, but he''s put his life on the line for you more than once. No matter how upset you are, you had no right to take Idris''s father from him." Her voice cracked with emotion, and her eyes welled up with tears. "He''s been searching for his dad for a decade, filled with hope and longing. And you... you were so heartless, not even leaving him a body to mourn. Yvette, that''s just cruel." My heart twisted with guilt. I knew all too well about Idris''s ten-year search. They were so close to a reunion, just minutes away from conversation and from Idris bringing him home. However, in those few minutes, everything had changed. I had no words to counter Madam Young''s usations. With tears in her eyes, she took a deep breath and faced me. "There''s nothing left to say. Go on, leave. You''re no longer Idris''s wife or part of the Young family. Don''t bother Idris anymore. It''s time for your paths in life to diverge. I hope you both find some peace." I knew Madam Young did not want me anywhere near Idris, but I had to see for myself that he was okay. Facing her icy stare, I begged, "Mrs. Young, I promise I''ll leave him alone after this, but can''t I just see him once to make sure he''s alright? If he''s fine, I''ll never bother you again." Mrs. Young''s eyebrows knitted together as she red at me. "What''s the point of seeing him? If he''s at death''s door, what can you possibly do? And if he''s fine, what difference does it make whether you see him or just take my word for it? What are you thinking? That if he wakes up, he''ll remember you fondly, and somehow that''ll make up for the terrible thing you did to his father?" I shook my head, cheeks burning with shame. Her words stung, leaving a bitter taste in my throat. I fought back the sting of tears, gave a small nod, and stepped back. With my lips pressed tightly together, I bowed to Mrs. Young and managed to say through the lump in my throat, "I''m sorry." I could not think of anything else to say. Leaving the hospital behind, I stared at the dreary sky over Lake City, feeling utterly lost. What was the point ofing back? My mom was furious with me, refusing to let mee home. Without a home, without Idris, who was somewhere between life and death, and with everyone turning their backs on me, what was I even doing there? That city had be a stranger to me. "Yvette!" Emily rushed out to me, offering a tissue with a sympathetic look. "Dry your eyes." I dabbed at my face, only then realizing it was streaked with tears. I took the tissue, wiped my eyes, and whispered, "Thanks." She let out a gentle sigh. "It''s freezing out here. There''s a coffee shop across the street. Want to go in and warm up?" Chapter 446 Theres No Turning Back Now Chapter 446 There''s No Turning Back Now I gave Emily a nod, and we headed to the coffee shop. She got me a cup of milk and said with a warm smile, "Here, drink up the hot milk. It''ll warm you right up." I epted the cup with a soft, "Thanks." She peered at me with concern. "Look, Grandma just got the news and kind of lost it for a moment. That''s why she said what she did. Don''t let it get to you, okay?" I shook my head, pressing my lips together. "I''m okay." After a decade of yearning for news about her son, there was still no word. Finally, when she learned about her son, it was the heartbreaking news of his tragic death, leaving no remains. It was a piece of information that would sadden anyone who heard it. I did not hold it against Grandma. If anyone was to me, it was me. If I had not been so stubborn, maybe Kobe would still be alive. The truth was, I could not shake the feeling that I was tied to Kobe''s death. Emily saw the pain in my eyes and let out a gentle sigh, giving my hand a reassuring pat. "It''s going to be okay. Idris''s out of the woods. The doc says once he''s up from the anesthesia and gets some rest, he''ll be as good as new. Don''t stress too much. And about Grandma, give her a few days to calm down. I''ll chat with her, then you cane see Iddy." I knew she was just trying to help. "Thanks," I murmured. She gave a small shake of her head, her gaze steady on mine. "You don''t need to keep thanking me. You were there for me when I needed it, right? I''m not about to sit on the sidelines when you''re in trouble. But Yvette, what''s n for Iddy now? You''ve been gone for a while, so you might not have heard, but Alice is pregnant. She¡¯s two months along. Grandma''s pushing for her and Iddy to tie the knot ASAP and move into the old manor. Has Iddy talked to you about this?" I had seen thating a mile away, but it still felt like a punch to the gut to hear it out loud. I shook my head, my voiceing out scratchy and strained. "He and I are done. We¡¯re divorced. He doesn''t owe me any exnations. Alice is great. She¡¯s pretty and kind. They''ll have a beautiful kid." "Yvette!" Emily''s voice broke through as she caught my gaze. "Please, don''t say things you don''t believe. It''s obvious to anyone that you and Iddy are head over heels for each other. Why pretend otherwise? I can''t fathom Alice ended up pregnant, but I know for sure he cares about you. Now that you''re back, you''ve got to clear the air. If it''s all just a big mix-up, there''s still time to make things right and just be happy together. Don''t make the same mistakes I did." Her eyes held a story of their own, one filled with loss and what-ifs. I hesitated, her past with Liam shing through my mind, and my heart ached for her. I had been away for a while and had no clue how things were between them then. With that thought, I asked gently, "How are things with you and Liam? ¡­Are you guys okay?" Her eyes dimmed with a shadow of sadness, and she managed a wistful smile. "Once people drift apart, finding the way back to each other is harder than you¡¯d think." I mistook her words for a breakup and blurted out, "Emily, Liam cares about you, I''m sure of it. Whatever happened that night, it might just be a big misunderstanding. I mean, it''s clear he''s not into Sweety..." "Yvette!" She cut me off with a forced smile, her voice tinged with resignation, "What''s going on between him and me isn¡¯t the same as you and Idris. Sweety''s pregnant." Her words hit me like a ton of bricks. It was the kind of twist someone would expect in a cheesy TV drama, not real life. My eyes widened as I stared at her, struggling to process the bombshell. She let out a rueful chuckle. "He''s put his overseas job on hold to stay here and look after her." I was speechless, the irony of the situation not lost on me. Both Idris and Liam were caught in a web ofplications that seemed straight out of a novel. "Hah," Iughed at myself, turning to Emily. "Looks like we''re both in the same messed-up club now. Let''s not try to talk each other out of it, okay?" Emily gave a small, helpless shake of her head. "It''s not the same, you know. Idris and Liam are different cases. Maybe things between him and Alice aren''t what we think. Grandma''s been on his case to marry Alice forever, but Iddy never agreed. We must be missing something." A misunderstanding? I could not help but smile wryly. What kind of misunderstanding could it be? Sure, maybe Lucas had his schemes, but if Idris''s heart was not in it with Alice, why did they end up with a kid? Some things could not be undone. I did not know how to exin the New Year''s Eve disaster to Emily. With a heavy heart, I took a sip of my milk andpsed into silence. After a bit more small talk, I headed back to the Scotts. I was dying to clear the air with my mom, but she was still giving me the cold shoulder. Of course, it was Alice who answered the door. She was as beautiful and poised as ever, her greetingposed and distant. She did not budge from the doorway, making it crystal clear she was not about to let me inside.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 447 Hurting Without Meaning To Chapter 447 Hurting Without Meaning To Back in the day, I would have teased Alice just to get a rise out of her, the way I used to with Moore. However, those days were gone now. Then, I just stood there, feeling numb until I finally walked away, my spirits at rock bottom. The rain in Lake City was relentless, the kind of cold that seeps into the bones. I could not go back to the Scotts. When I left town with Lucas, I ended everything with my mom. Coming back now, I was starting from scratch. I was lost without a home, aimlessly drifting through the freezing streets, my clothes clinging to me and drenched from the relentless rain. The bone-chilling cold had almost numbed me to the core, and my mind was stuck on a loop, reying the deaths of Officer Jackson and Kobe. I felt like a stray dog with no ce to call my own, wandering around without a purpose. Everything had changed so much in the past couple of months. Maxwell found me in a daze, not even sure where I was. I caught glimpses of his worried face. He shook me, his voice booming, "Yvette, what are you doing?" His shout snapped me back to reality, and I suddenly noticed the clear river right before me. I had no idea how I had gotten to the edge of the moat, just inches away from a plunge. Realizing where I was, I turned to him, confused. "I... how did I end up here?" He guided me away from the edge, his brow creased with concern. "What''s going on? You look awful." I could only shake my head, feelingpletely drained and powerless, my legs buckling beneath me. He caught me swiftly, his arms supporting me, panic in his eyes as he scooped me up. Holding onto his jacket, everything felt so strange, and I whispered in despair, "Maxwell, maybe I shouldn''t havee back." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t talk like that," he said firmly, settling me into his car, tucking a nket around me, and cranking up the heat. "I''m taking you to the hospital." I resisted weakly. "No, I''m just really tired. Please, just take me back to your ce. I''ll be fine after I sleep." He did not look convinced but respected my wishes. The car ride was silent, with Maxwell stealing worried nces at me every so often. I wanted to reassure him that I was okay, but exhaustion took over, and I drifted off to sleep against the car window. ... Waking up again, I found myself in an unfamiliar room, not a hospital but an elegant, simple bedroom. It was probably Maxwell''s ce. I zoned out, gazing at the crystal chandelier above me for what felt like ages before I managed to peel myself off the bed. My drenched clothes had been swapped for a set of pink silk pajamas. I scrunched my eyebrows together. Did Maxwell change my clothes? "Are you awake?" In the midst of my bewilderment, the bedroom door swung open and Maxwell strolled in with a steaming cup of coffee, which he handed to me. Catching my puzzled look as I fiddled with the pajamas, he arched an eyebrow and said, "Don''t make a big deal out of it. You were soaked to the bone. If we didn¡¯t change your clothes, you would¡¯ve died of exposure." I knew that much, but still, there were certain boundaries. How could he just... Noticing my look of disapproval, he queried his mouth and exined, "I didn''t change you. I got the part-time housekeeper to help out." I let it go at that, epted the coffee, and took a tentative sip. He settled into a chair nearby with a casual expression and stared at me. "Yvette, when did you get so twitchy? You''re on the edge, ready to jump at the slightest thing. What''s going on in your head?" Finding myself at the river was just as surprising to me as it was to him. Sinceing back from the border five years ago, I would sometimes lose control and hurt myself without even realizing it, trying to dull my thoughts with physical pain. However, I had not done that in ages, and this sudden slip... It must have been the hopelessness of my current mess that made me subconsciously flirt with the idea of ending it all. At a loss for words with him, I simply muttered, "I wasn''t trying to off myself." He gave a dismissive snort and said, "Whatever''s in your head, let''s make this thest time. If I catch you at it again, I might just let you be." I tuned him out, my gaze drifting to the window where the sky hung heavy and gray. "Lake City... it''s not the same anymore." He let out a weary sigh, giving me a long look. "Heard about what happened to Alice?" I stayed quiet, swallowed by silence. He straightened up and locked eyes with me. "Yvette, this world is full of people to love. Idris isn''t the only one. You won''t spend your life loving just him. He''s chosen his path, so you should pick yours. Don''t drown in sadness over a rtionship that¡¯s already over. I don''t want to be disappointed in you." Chapter 448 Only I Cant Let Go Chapter 448 Only I Can''t Let Go I pulled my gaze away and gave Maxwell a sideways nce. "Is that what you told yourself about Alice?" He froze for a second, his lips tightening. "Why bring her into this? We..." "You fell for her. I saw it the minute you got back from Lorrell. You turned Zoe down and cooked up a bunch of excuses, but you never told her the real one. You already had someone else on your mind," I said, cutting right to the heart of it. His face flickered with emotion, but within seconds, he gave up the fight. "What does it matter? It''s all history now." Yeah, history. He looked at me earnestly. "Forget about me. I''m here to help you. If you''re going to fall apart over Idris, then you''re not the person I thought you were." I did not bother to argue, changing the subject instead. "How''s Scott Corporation holding up?" He perked up at that,unching into a long update. Finally, he said, "You''re back now. Just get back to work like before, and stop worrying about all that other stuff. It''s history, remember?" I did not answer, my fingers tightening around the red stic bag Kobe had handed me. Can everything really be left in the past? Officer Jackson''s death, Kobe''s death¡­ Everyone else seemed to move on by convincing themselves to leave the past in the past, but I just could not. I saw them die right in front of me. How could I just pretend it never happened? I managed to let Idris go. I truly wished him and Alice the best, but I could not just say ''it''s all behind me'' and go back to living like nothing''s changed. I could not remember thest time I felt normal. I did not take Maxwell up on his offer to return to Scott Corporation. I just crashed at his ce for a bit. The next day, I went to the police station by myself and gave Gregory the stuff Kobe left me. Gregory seemed taken aback. "Kobe gave this to you before he died?" he asked. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I just nodded, not in the mood for chitchat. I handed over the items and was ready to bolt. "Ms. Scott," he called after me. I paused and turned to him, my eyes asking the questions I did not voice. He hesitated, then said, "I didn''t expect the Youngs to catch wind of the border thing so fast. I just heard about the trouble they''ve been giving you. Sorry about that." Wait, so Kobe''s death was not what he and Madam Young had led me to believe? I was thrown for a loop for a second, but then I shook it off and told him, "It was bound toe out. No need for apologies." It looked like Alice was dead set on marrying Idris. She was scared of me rekindling my rtionship with Idris, so she ran to Madam Young with the border story to get me out of her way. People were never as simple as they seemed. That went for Reba, and it went for Alice too. After leaving the station, I had nowhere else to turn, so I headed back to Maxwell''s ce. Once, I believed Lake City was where I was meant to end up. However, as I gazed upon its vibrant streets, I was hit with a wave of loneliness, feeling like the city had suddenly turned its back on me. Surrounded by a sea of twinkling lights, I realized I was no longer a part of this ce. I spent the next few days cooped up at home, not venturing outside. Maxwell figured I was shaken up and dealing with some heavy emotions, so he did not pry. A week went by, and after a stretch of gentle rain, Lake City''s skies finally cleared. As did I. As I was getting ready to step out, Maxwell asked, "Have you got any ns? Want some company?" I gave him a reassuring smile and shook my head. "No, I''m good. I just need to clear my head, you know? You''ve got your own stuff to handle." He gave me a nod, a moment''s pause, and then added, "Just... take care of yourself, okay?" I smiled, a promise in my eyes. "Of course. I just want to reconnect with this city that''s been my home for over twenty years." He hummed a response, probably caught up in his own world, and did not linger on the conversation, heading out. In just two days, I revisited the city that raised me, a ce both familiar and foreign. Memories flooded back of my parents, of Sweety, of Idris. The memories were bittersweet, all of them drifting further away. When Idris''s call came through, I was sitting in the park where my dad used to take me. The name shing on my screen left me in a haze. I answered, and his familiar voice filled my ear, "Yvette, where are you?" Chapter 449 He Really Is a Fool Chapter 449 He Really Is a Fool Idris always seemed to be asking me that. Clutching the phone, a pang of sadness hit me, but I kept my voice steady. "How are you healing up?" "Do you even care?" His voice was heavy, tinged with something close to anger. He had every right to be mad. He got hurt because of me, and I had not even been to see him. His anger was more than fair. I took a shallow breath and whispered, "Seems like you''re healing up pretty well." "Yvette!" He blurted out, his voiceced with undisguised fury, "Don''t you care at all?" Care? How could I not? However, still... I forced a small smile through the phone. "d to hear you''re better. I won''t be stopping by, though." I was about to end the call when his voice rushed through, "Wait, don''t hang up." I hesitated, feeling a sharp tug in my chest. "Yvette, I need to see you. I''m at Enchanted Eats, waiting. If you don''t show, I''ll just wait longer." With that, he was gone. Staring at the silent phone, I let out a wryugh. When did he get so headstrong? People always needed onest meeting, a proper farewell, because who knew if it would be the last? I guess for him and me, it was going to be. I needed to say goodbye the right way, wish him the best, and tell him to take care of himself. Enchanted Eats had an old-world charm. It was a cozy spot that was usually quiet, especially with the March chill keeping people away. I pushed open the booth door, and there Idris was with those intense eyes that seemed to carry whole gxies in their depths. He looked thinner, and his face was ghostly. He was clearly not back to full strength. I let him watch me, unmoving, as I took a seat across from him in the snug nook. I poured myself some tea, the liquid''s warmth a smallfort, and topped off his cup too. Finally, I met his steady gaze, my voice even. "You really should be resting up in the hospital, you know." "Why didn''t youe to see me?" he asked, his tone unexpectedly innocent, almost childlike. I pressed my lips together, offering a slight, wistful smile. I did not answer his question but instead extended the box I had brought. "This shouldn''t stay with me any longer. It belongs with its true owner," I said. His eyebrows knitted together as he opened the box. The sight of the White Jade Bracelets inside made his frown tighten even more. He looked at me, barely holding back his anger. "Yvette, what''s this all about?" In another life, I would not have been able to face him with such serenity. However, whether he was seething with rage or just in mad, I found him utterly mesmerizing. I inhaled slowly and spoke. "Everything happened so fast with the divorce. I forgot to give these back to you. Luckily, it''s not toote. Idris, thank you. You''ve saved me more times than I can count, even risking your own life. I owe you, but I''m sorry, I''ve made up my mind not to pay it back. Mr. Kobe''s life... I can''t bring him back. I can¡¯t repay the life-saving debt I owe you either. I guess I''ll always be in your debt." He red at me, his voice a deep, controlled rumble. "Yvette, what are you trying to say?" Some things just had to beid out on the table, so looking straight into his dark eyes, I confessed, "Mr. Kobe''s death is tied to me. Idris, I''m sorry. I never thought it woulde to this. All I can do now is apologize." If only I had known sooner that Chandler Copper was Kobe. Then, I would not have been so overconfident, thinking I could save him. I would not have walked right into the trap Lucas set for me. However, it was all toote. All I could offer him was my apology and nothing more. The moment I mentioned Kobe, Idris''s gaze turned into an abyss, his dark eyes sinking deeper. He rasped, his voice rough with emotion, "Yvette, is this really all you''ve got to say to me?" N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I just nodded, my heart so numb from the pain that I could not feel it anymore. A bitterugh escaped him as he stared at me, his eyes red-rimmed with anger. "So, you think you can end this rtionship with a simple ''sorry''? Yvette, what do I even mean to you? Am I just some lovesick fool who''d die for a mere apology to you?" Chapter 450 The Path I Choose Chapter 450 The Path I Choose Idris¡¯ eyes were bloodshot, his soul on the brink of shattering, and it hurt my chest just to see him like that. I wanted to tell him that everything I said was a lie and that after cheating death, I would give anything to leap into his arms, cling to him, and promise that it was all behind us. I wanted to tell him that we would have to hold on to each other tighter than ever and never let go. However, wishes sometimes had to go cruelly ungranted. I could not walk the same path as him anymore. Swallowing the lump in my throat, I held back every emotion and told him, "Idris, I can''t make up for what I owe you, but I wish you the best from the bottom of my heart. May you find joy with a loving wife and a wonderful son, and may your life be easy and free from hardship." With that, I got up, ready to walk away. However, he caught my wrist, his grip so tight in his fury that it hurt. I bit my lip, enduring the pain as I met his gaze. His lips were white, and the rage in his eyes was about to burst forth. Finally, he forced out the words, "A loving wife and a wonderful son?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Narrowing his eyes, he looked at me with scorn. "Who''s the loving wife? And the wonderful son? Is it Alice?" I could not help but frown at his reaction. Had he not already owned up to his past with Alice? Why was he acting like that then? When I stayed silent, he let out a disdainfulugh. "Yvette, what are you doing by pushing me to her? Are you off to find Lucas?" As I watched him, I could tell he was seriously ticked off. I let out a quiet sigh. I had hoped we could part on good terms, but it looked like that was not going to happen. Talking more would probably lead to a fight, and I did not want that. I nced down at his hand, mped around my wrist, and said with a scratchy voice, "Idris, that hurts." He quickly let go, his face showing surprise for once. He stumbled over his words. "I... I didn''t mean to." I knew it was an ident and was not mad at him. I just wanted to move on. "It''s fine!" I said and walked away. "Yvette!" he called out, but I did not stop. Even if I had, I would not have known what to say. Behind me, I heard something crash and his grunt of pain. I did not look back. He must have tried to follow me but ended up hurting himself in his rush. Outside, Ensio was waiting. He gave me a confused look as I stepped out. I kept it short. "Go check on him and get him to the hospital, fast." Ensio bolted inside without a word. I watched Idris being supported by Ensio as they left, then wandered back to Maxwell''s ce. Maxwell was always busy and hardly ever home. We did not get to talk much, and when we did, it was all business or him asking about my next move. What next move? I felt more and more out of ce in this city. I could not stick around. I could not really tell Maxwell my ns, so I just gave him a quick, vague answer. I guess I had to figure out my own way. When I walked into the police station, Gregory looked up, clearly not expecting me. However, he recovered quickly and said, "Ms. Scott, what are you doing here? I''ve been meaning to catch up with you." I got straight to the point. "What about?" He hesitated for a second, then ushered me into his office and gestured for me to take a seat at his computer. He clicked on a video file, and I understood as Kobe''s face filled the screen. "Is this what Mr. Kobe wanted me to hand over to you?" Gregory just nodded. I raised an eyebrow. "The evidence he collected on Keh Ludin while undercover?" He shook his head. "No, it¡¯s not that. The evidence is top secret, so I can''t show it to you. It''s been taken by the higher-ups. This is something different." I was puzzled but watched Kobe''s video message under Gregory''s watchful eye. It was a dark setting, reminiscent of somewhere Kobe had stayed before. He must have used his phone to record it. The ten-minute clip was a heartfelt recount of his journey since leaving Lake City a decade ago, his unexpected trials at the border, and how he stumbled upon Chandler, a guy working for Keh. He described their unlikely friendship, forged in the face of danger. Chapter 451 Alices Father Chapter 451 Alice''s Father The name Chandler hit me like a bolt of lightning. Kobe''sst words to me included a badge number I had ignored because I never thought twice about it. Kobe was not a cop, but he had been using Chandler''s name all along. Everyone in the mountains had been convinced he was one of their own, a policeman. It had thrown me offpletely. Why did he do that? Why had he taken Chandler''s identity? In the video, Kobe kept on with his story, telling us how he and Chandler hit it off and became inseparable. The more time they spent together, the more Kobe got to know him. Then, out of the blue, Kobe discovered Chandler''s big secret: he was an undercover cop sent to the border to sniff out evidence against Keh and his crew. The two buddies were in trouble, but Chandler, who had been ying the long game undercover, was always careful. He had managed to dig up a bunch of dirt on Keh''s shady dealings. No one saw iting when Keh almost bit the dust in a drug deal gone wrong at the border five years back, with the cops closing in. After that close call, Keh got wind of a snitch in his circle and started hunting for the mole. Chandler was more than capable of handling it. However, Kobe, with his heart of gold and a conscience as clean as a whistle, just could not stand by and watch someone else take the fall for him. His slip-up ended up dragging Chandler down too. Keh''s goons put them through the wringer. Chandler knew a ton about Keh from his years undercover, but the boys had not had the chance to pass on what they knew. They made a run for it. However, in the thick of their escape, Chandler took a hit for Kobe and did not make it. With hisst breaths, he handed Kobe the intel, making him promise to get it back home at all costs. He even asked Kobe to look after his wife and kid back home. Hearing Kobe talk about Chandler''s family, I froze, my mind racing. I turned to Gregory, my eyes wide with shock, hardly able to believe what I was hearing. Gregory nodded and slid an old, faded photo across the table. It showed a young mother with her little girl. Even though the picture was from years ago, the girl''s features were a dead ringer for Alice¡¯s today. The photo might have been old, but there was no mistaking that face. Chandler was Alice''s dad. The news hit me like a ton of bricks. Mom had talked about Mary¡¯s past once, how she fell head over heels when she was just a kid, got pregnant young, and had to quit school. The guy she was crazy about turned out to be a total ke, vanishing into thin air before the baby even arrived. All those years, it had been just Mary and her daughter making it on their own. After Alice was all grown up, Mary finally moved on and tied the knot with someone else. I had always seen Alice''s dad as a lowlife or deadbeat. I never, ever pegged him for a hero. Kobe kept going with the story in the video. After Chandler died, he kept running from Keh, but he ended up getting nabbed and dragged back. However, Keh did not kill him. Instead, Lucas whisked him away to the mountains andid it out for him: he had to keep his mouth shut about who he was if he wanted to stay breathing, or else he was toast. He was cooped up in those mountains in Chandler¡¯s name, countless unsessful escapes under his belt. They made him pay a heavy price every time they caught him. I bit my lip, lost in thought as he wrapped up his tale. Five years back, did Lucas already know that Kobe was Idris''s old man? I remembered bumping into Idris in Hartfield. He said he was on a mission to find his dad. They were so close back then, just a hair away from a father-son reunion. Gregory watched me stew in silence, then cleared his throat. "Ms. Scott, take a look at this," he urged, offering me something else to consider. He passed me his phone, and I caught sight of a news headline that made my eyebrows knit together in worry. [Rich Girl on the Run with Drug Dealer for Love, Comes Back to Haunt Her Ex with Blood on Her Hands.] I skimmed the article. It did not call anyone out by name, but it was not hard to figure out they were talking about me. I nced up at Gregory, my frown deepening. "Mr. Long, this... what''s this about?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He pressed his lips together before answering, "I just got wind of it myself. It''s a fresh post, and hasn''t really caught fire yet. We''ve got people on it, trying to sort it out." I nodded, letting out a small sigh, my mind still reying Kobe''s video. After a quiet moment, I shot him a confused look. "Mr. Long, why are you showing me this stuff?" Kobe''s final message... There was no reason for him to share that with me. Especially since I felt like I was partly to me for his death. He dragged a chair over and sat down, facing me. "You deserve to know. You were trying to save him. You''re probably wondering why he went by some random name when he was, well, Kobe." Chapter 452 Seeking Justice for the Departed Chapter 452 Seeking Justice for the Departed Gregory¡¯s words hit me hard, and I felt a wave of emotion. "You don''t think I had something to do with Kobe''s death?" He shook his head, his gaze steady. "We both know the truth of what went down. If you were out to get him, why would you have reached out to me, nning an escape? Don''t put this on yourself." A rush of feelings swelled inside me, a confusing mixture I could not quite name. Ever since it all happened, I had been convinced everyone would pin Kobe''s death on me. Heck, even I was convinced I was at fault. My eyes were rimmed red, and Gregory let out a soft sigh. "Things were really messy back then," he said gently, "but Ms. Scott, you have to believe me. Neither Mr. Young nor I ever thought Kobe''s death was your fault. We know the truth, and Mr. Young wouldn''t have risked his life for you if we didn''t." I bit my lip, a warm feeling spreading through me. I took a deep breath and asked him, "Did the Youngs get to see the video?" He nodded. "Madam Young''s been missing her son a lot. A recording like that is precious. I made sure she got a copy. That''s all that''s left of Kobe now." Ten years apart, and thest time a mother and son met, it was a goodbye between life and death. Alice''s story became clear too. She came from a family of a fallen hero, and with Chandler''sst wishes and Kobe¡¯s death, it was obvious that Idris would not just stand by. If Madam Young knew, she would move heaven and earth to make sure Idris looked after Alice for her son''s memory. The best way to care for someone was to keep them close. Alice was expecting, and with Chandler''sst request, marrying her seemed the right thing to do. My heart ached at the thought, and it hurt to admit it, but I also felt a sense of release. Life went on, people came and went, and it was time for me to focus on what I needed to do. I caught my breath and turned to Gregory. "Mr. Long, could I ask for your help with something?" I said. Gregory looked surprised and a bit unsure, but he asked, "What do you need?" "I need to head back to the border," I said with determination. Gregory''s eyebrows knitted together in a frown, and he paused, clearly puzzled. "Why? You''ve only just made it back." I met his gaze, not bothering to hide the truth. "Officer Jackson''s gone, and Mr. Kobe too. Everyone''s got their own affairs to handle, but I''m stuck here, and Lucas is out there, free as a bird. Someone''s got to stand up for the ones we''ve lost." His frown deepened. "What''s your n? If Lucas was a pushover, the cops wouldn''t have taken so many hits trying to catch him. I''m a cop, Ms. Scott, and I want to see him behind bars to make things right for those we''ve lost more than anyone. I''d take him down myself if I could, for my mom. But it''s not that simple." I got what he was saying. "You''re right, it''s not simple. He''s got the border and a bag of tricks, and you guys don''t even have the evidence to nab him. Even if you did, he''s like a ghost in those mountains. Catching him is like trying to find a needle in a haystack. But I''m not like you. I can do it." He looked at me, lost. I bit my lip and let out a sigh. "Lucas wille after me whether I go to him or not."This is from N?velDrama.Org. Gregory was quiet for a moment before he asked, "Does Mr. Young know what you''re nning?" Idris... I shook my head, keeping my voice even. "He doesn''t need to know." Why bother? We''re nothing to each other now. He let out a weary sigh. "Going back to the border is a gamble, Ms. Scott. I get where you''reing from, but I can''t sign off on that. If something happened to you on my watch, I couldn''t live with myself. And Mr. Young... if he knew you were diving into danger again, he''d never stand for it." That guy... There was just no getting through to him. Seeing the look on his face, I bit my lip, took a deep breath, and said, "Mr. Long, I''m heading back to the border whether you''re on board or not. I came to you because I need to be able to reach out to you when things get tough. Your help would be amazing, but if you can''t, I''m ready to risk it all, even if it means dragging Lucas with me into the fire." Chapter 453 Picking Up Ash Chapter 453 Picking Up Ash Lake City had no ce for me anymore. The border was my only shot to make things right for Officer Jackson and Kobe. Gregory seemed to realize he could not change my mind. He gave me a serious look and said, "Ms. Scott, hold on. I didn''t say it was impossible. Let me talk to the higher-ups. If you''re set on this, we''ll come up with a n. Technology''s on our side. We could nt a tracker on you or give you one to carry. That way, we can keep tabs on you at the border. You think you can get close to Lucas, but he''s no pushover, so we need a bit of time to hash this out." I nodded, understanding where he wasing from, and let the matter rest. He was swamped with work, and someone else needed his attention then, so I took that as my cue to say my goodbyes and leave the police station. ... Three dayster, I got the scoop on Idris and Alice tying the knot from Emily. I could not say I was shocked. Once I knew Alice was Chandler''s kid, I saw iting a mile away. How could Idris turn his back on her with a baby on the way? With the duty and loyaltyid on him by Madam Young and Kobe, there was no way he would walk away. "Yvette, have you caught up with Idristely? Why the sudden change of heart? Grandma was on his case to tie the knot with Alice, and he wouldn''t budge. What made him change his mind?" Emily''s voice was a mix of bewilderment and curiosity over the phone. I was in on the secret but at a loss for words on how to break it to her. Keeping my tone collected, I replied, "Turns out, Alice is expecting. He was bound to make her his bride sooner orter. It was just a question of timing." "However..." Before Emily could get another word in, I cut her off, "Look, I''m done with the Young family drama, Em." There was a brief silence before Emily let out a resigned sigh. "Okay, maybe it''s all written in the stars. Hey, Yvette, are you busyter? Could you swing by the school and pick up Ash for me? One of my students ran into some trouble, and I''m stuck here." Emily was a college professor, and her days were usually pretty chill when she was not lecturing. It was not often that she was tied up. I nodded, not giving it a second thought, and said I would do it. Ash was in junior high. I swear, parents were feeding their kids something different than they did back in my day. Standing at the school gates and watching them run out in their uniforms, I could not help feeling like a shrimp, especially next to the boys. Even though they were only fourteen or fifteen, some of them were already towering over me at six feet. Ash was one of thest to emerge. She was not surprised to see me there and greeted me with a smile. "Feels like ages since we''ve seen each other." I had met her a few times back when I was with the Youngs, so we were not exactly strangers. However, as things were rocky with Idris back then, I was not much of a talker at the time, so Ash and I were not close. I offered her a small smile. Ash bit her lip and gave a small shake of her head, "Hey, could youe with me to the bookstore later? I need to pick up some new books." "Ash." I was about to respond when a man''s deep voice cut in. I turned to find Liam with Sweety, whom I had not seen in ages, right by his side. My eyes flicked to Sweety''s rounded belly, and my heart dropped, a tangle of emotions clogging my chest. "We should get going!" Ash grabbed my sleeve, her face set in a frosty scowl as she tried to lead me away. Liam blocked our path, looking at me with an awkward air. "Ms. Scott." He was suddenly acting formal with the ''Ms. Scott.'' I could not help butugh internally, not really caring, but I managed a rigid,posed smile in return. "Mr. Young." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He looked ufortable, rubbing his nose before turning to Ash. "Ash, it''s the weekend tomorrow. Dad''s gonna pick you up, and we''ll go to the amusement parkter." Ash''s eyes met his, her face a mix of annoyance and defiance. "Don''t bother. I don''t wanna go. Take someone else." Liam and Emily''s drama was out in the open, then. I looked down on it, sure, but it was their drama, not mine. I took a deep breath and told Ash, "I¡¯ll wait in the car, Ash." Chapter 454 Do Adults Ever Stay the Same? Chapter 454 Do Adults Ever Stay the Same? Ash nodded. I did not even nce at Liam as I headed straight for the parking lot. Sweety caught my sleeve as I passed her. I stopped, eyebrows knitting together, not too pleased. "Yeah? What do you want?" She was biting her lip, looking pale. Maybe it was the pregnancy. Her voice came out raspy. "I heard you went to the border. When did you get back?" "I haven''t been back long," I said, my voiceing out more stiff than I intended. She bit her lip, her hand resting softly on her stomach. "I''m pregnant with Liam''s baby. He''s sorting out his divorce with Emily right now. We''ll probably have our wedding soon. Are you gonnae?" I yanked my sleeve out of her grip and gave her a stern look. A sardonicugh escaped me. "Really, Sweety? Are you proud of breaking up a family and ying the homewrecker? You might not have any shame, but I sure do. Why on earth would you think I''d show up to your wedding?" My words might have cut too deep. She went pale, her eyes narrowing at me. "Enough, Yvette! I thought we were friends¡ªthat''s why I invited you. If you don''t want toe, it¡¯s fine by me." Something sparked in her eyes, and she sneered at me. "All I''m doing is chasing my own happiness. As for you, I heard Idris is marrying someone new. That girl''s cozying up to Mrs. Scott, calling her godmother. Looks like you''re losing your mom and your man to someone else. Is this the ''dignity'' you wanted to keep? We were friends once, so here''s a friendly tip: Alice isn''t as easy to handle as Moore was." "Thanks for the heads-up," I said, stepping back and giving her an icy stare. "Let''s drop the ''friends'' act, Sweety. We haven''t been friends for ages. And a word of advice? Don''t get too cocky. The prize you''re fighting so hard for might just turn out to be a fantasy." She shrugged off my words with a scoff and strutted off toward Liam. I got back in the car, and after a bit, Ash climbed in, her cheeks red with what looked like pent-up frustration. I fired up the engine and said, "Let''s head back to the old manor, shall we?" She nodded, her voice taking a break before she finally let out, "Do grown-ups always change their minds like this?" Her question caught me off guard, and I found myself speechless, resting on the steering wheel as I pondered for a bit before replying, "Maybe. You''ll probably get it once you''re older." She wrapped her arms around herself, craning her neck to take in the blur of the world outside the car window, and grumbled, "Adults always tell kids about staying in school, being nice, sticking to the rules, and being good people. However, then they go and break their promises, doing whatever they want." Her words struck me. Yes, when we were little, everyone drummed into us to be good kids and grow up into good people. Nobody told us about what the grown-up world was really like, that people''s hearts can change, and that telling right from wrong was not always easy. I had no words of wisdom for her. Heck, I could not even sort myself out, let alone offer advice to a kid. We rode in silence. Young Manor. I pulled up outside the manor and let Ash hop out, telling her, "I won''t walk you in. You can head in on your own." She gave me a look, her big, doe eyes sparkling. "You''re not just trying to avoid Idris, are you?" I could not help but smile at her, shaking my head. "Nope, I''ve just got stuff to do." "Ash!" Zoe burst out of the manor, her voice carrying across the distance. Ash turned at the sound, her face lighting up. "Zoe!" Zoe, spotting me, looked a bit taken aback before her face broke into an excited grin. "Yvette, it''s been ages! Are you doing okay?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. I nodded, relieved to see that her sunny disposition had not dimmed. Her smile and eyes were still as charming as a crescent moon. It wasforting to know that not everyone had changed, Zoe, at least, was still the same as ever. "Come on, let''s head inside. The ce is buzzing today, and Iddy''s here too," she said, reaching for my hand to lead me toward the old family estate. I quickly held her hand back and shed back a gentle smile. "I''m just here to drop off Ash, I won''t be staying." The buzz of the house no longer had anything to do with me. "Yvette..." "Idris." Ash''s voice cut through Zoe''s sentence. I was taken aback for a second, looking up to find myself face-to-face with the striking man emerging from the yard, Idris. Our eyes locked, and he looked healthier than thest time I had seen him, probably happy with his uing wedding. "Iddy, perfect timing, Yvette''s here. Get her toe along," Zoe chimed in, then added, "Grandma''s got this super famous theater group toe in from the Capital City. We should all go watch them perform." Chapter 455 It Doesnt Matter Anymore Chapter 455 It Doesn''t Matter Anymore Idris gave a nonchnt hum, tousled Ash''s fluffy hair, and told Zoe, "Take Ash inside first." Zoe gave me a quick look, nodded with a smile that made her eyes twinkle, and said, "Catch you in a bit, Yvette." I returned the smile, watching them head into the Young residence. March in Lake City meant rain, and sure enough, the sky was starting to drizzle, hinting at the downpour toe. I gave Idris a slight nod, out of conversation topics. We swapped smiles to say goodbye before we both turned to go our separate ways. Someone then caught my wrist¡ªit was Idris. I stopped and turned to face him, his dark eyes holding back a storm, "Yvette, do you really not care at all?" I hesitated, meeting his gaze with a calm voice, "Care about what?" It took me a few seconds before I added, "About you and Alice getting married?" He pressed his lips together, his deep gaze fixed on me without a flicker. This is from N?velDrama.Org. I gave a small smile, my heart surprisingly calm. "Idris, everything I said to you that day came from the heart. I truly wish you all the happiness in the world." My wrist ached slightly, and I winced, trying to pull my hand away, but he gripped it firmly, his voice rough. "Why?" His question caught me off guard. I let out a sigh, finding myself without words, and managed to say, "I''ve got things to do, Idris. Please let go." His gaze intensified, and with a sudden tug, I was being held tightly in his arms. I tried to break free, but he just held me closer. "Yvette, do you really hate me that much? After everything, can''t you move past this?" Getting too caught up in feelings was like drowning in them, struggling for air until it was toote. I pushed him away forcefully, my expression bing more impassive. "This isn''t about love or hate, Idris. We''ve missed our moment." He narrowed his eyes, his voice strained. "Missed our moment? What are you saying?" "I..." "Don''t tell me you''ve fallen for Lucas," he cut in, his voice hoarse. "Yvette, you can''t lie to me." "Why would I lie to you?" I said, tiredly, looking at him with detachment. "In this world, anything can happen. Surviving life and death together doesn''t mean a thing. Idris, just stop." He scowled, his eyes dark and intense as he stepped closer, holding my arm, and said each word deliberately, "Am I annoying you? Am I just a pest to you now? Do you see my begging as just a nuisance?" I ignored the pain in his eyes and nodded. "Yes, it''s exhausting me." He stood there in silence, his eyes locked on mine and not saying a word. Then, out of nowhere, he shed a cold smirk and let go of my arm. He took a few steps back, his eyes filled with icy detachment as he taunted me, "Well, it''s all good. When I''m happily married with a loving wife and a lucky son, I won''t have to feel bad about not looking after you well enough in the past." I nodded, pushing down the ache in my chest, and met his frosty stare with a calm face. "Let''s leave the past behind us. No need to worry about it anymore." He arched an eyebrow, his look sharp as ice. "Alright, I¡¯ll heed your words." There was nothing more to say. I gave him a small smile and turned to leave, only to bump into Alice, who was strolling up with her mother. My heart skipped a beat at the sight of my mother. How I had missed her after all those months. I wanted to step forward, but my mother did not even give me a look. She just linked arms with Alice and walked over to Idris. Alice was all smiles, looking graceful and sweet. She caught my eye for a second before turning to Idris and asking, "I hope I''m not toote. Traffic was a nightmare." Idris shook his head, still watching me. I was not really supposed to be there. My mother did not want to see me, and the sadness in my heart told me to keep out of sight to keep her from getting upset. I decided it was time to go. However, then Idris stopped me, "Ms. Scott." His voice sounded so distant, so formal. I stopped and looked back at him. He was trying to hide his annoyance behind a polite smile as he held Alice close. "We''re getting married in two weeks," he said. "I''ll have someone send you an invite. I hope you can join us for a toast." This guy... Was he trying to get under my skin? Maybe... Well, it did not matter anymore. I nodded, still smiling. "Sure, thanks." On my way home, my mind was still in a fog. I had been swept along without any say in the matter for two long, dull years, getting to know Idris, leaning on him, and falling for him without even noticing. From being on edge to finally letting my guard down, those few months felt as long as a lifetime. Chapter 456 Maxwells Crafty Plans Chapter 456 Maxwell''s Crafty ns Looking at it then, I guess things turned out for the best. I had not heard a peep from Gregory about heading to the border. No job, no friends, no ce to go ¡ªI was stuck in Maxwell''s house day in, day out, just zoning out with a book. He could tell I was climbing the walls with boredom, so one evening, he finally said, "I''ve never seen anyone so good at doing nothing. Let''s go. I''m taking you out for some real food." Nothing could spark my interest, though. All I could think about was how to get back to the border, to risk everything for a shot at justice for the lost. However, Maxwell was not having any of my brooding. He hauled me off to a ce he said was a new restaurant, ordered a bunch of delicious-looking dishes, and made me promise to try them. I barely had an appetite, and after a few nibbles, I just could not eat anymore. He gave me a look, resting his chin in his hand. ¡°Come on, eat up. I didn''t drop a small fortune on this meal for nothing. If you''re not going to eat, at least pay me back, so I don''t feel like I''m throwing money away." As if I had any money to my name! He knew that. He was just trying to get me to eat something. I got the message. I picked up my spoon and managed a few more bites. Then, a voice broke the silence from the entrance. "Mr. Sanchez, fancy seeing you here!" It was some middle-aged guy sporting a beer gut that I didn''t recognize. Maxwell nced over, one eyebrow cocked. "Mr. Lacava, decided to grab a bite here too?" The middle-aged man nodded and stepped inside, eyeing us before saying, "I was just hashing out some stuff with the chairman. Mr. Sanchez, is this... your girlfriend?" He was obviously talking about me. Maxwell shook his head. "My bad, my bad." The man gave an apologetic gesture, a little bow with his hands together, and made small talk with Maxwell. They seemed to be on familiar terms from the way they interacted. Once the man had left, I turned to Maxwell. "A friend of yours?" He nodded. "We''ve crossed paths on business overseas. I only found out he''s back in the country recently. He''s heading up an R&D project at Young Corporation. We''ve bumped into each other a couple of times since he''s been back. He''s still getting they of thend here." The guy from Young Corporation... Was the chairman he was talking about Idris? I just hummed, not wanting to dive deeper into that topic. I was halfway through the dishes on the table when I noticed Maxwell''s gaze fixed on me. I tried to ignore it, but eventually, I set my spoon down and faced him. ¡°What''s on your mind?" He rested his chin on his hands, studying me. "Aren''t you going to go over and say hi to Idris?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I met his gaze, a frown creasing my brow. "Maxwell, you''re being a drag." His lips curled into a sly grin. "Nah, just thought I''d help you out with your little crush." I got up. "I''ve had enough, let''s head out. I''m going home." However, before I could leave, he tugged me back down into my seat. He gave my shoulder a reassuring pat. "I was just messing around. Why are you so worked up?" I looked at him, one eyebrow arched. "Are you trying to keep Alice from marrying him by making sure Idris notices me?" He paused, his eyes darting away from mine as he slumped back into his chair. "Does it even matter what I want?" he said with a dismissive wave. "It''s not like it''s going to change anything. However, what about you? Are you really just going to stand by and watch them tie the knot?" I bit my lip, choosing silence over words. He watched me for a moment, his thoughts a mystery, then abruptly stood. "Come on. If you''re set on leaving, I won''t hold you back." I raised an eyebrow, confused by his sudden change of heart. He shrugged. "Why the puzzled look? You said you were full, right? Hanging around here doing nothing but staring would be pretty dull, wouldn''t it?" I did not bother with a response. My heart was not in it for a night out anyway. I got up and followed him out, but we had barely taken a few steps when he steered me into another room. "Mr. Lacava, still at it, I see?" he called out cheerily as we entered, spotting the man with the beer belly next to Idris. "We''re done eating, just wanted to say hey before we head out!" Then, feigning surprise at seeing Idris, he added, "Mr. Young, you''re here too? What are the odds?" Mr. Lacava, recognizing everyone, returned the greeting with a smile and a touch of formality. Idris''s deep, dark eyes flicked to me, but I looked away, letting Maxwell lead me on, half-listening to their polite chit-chat. "Why don''t you join us for a drink before you leave, Mr. Sanchez?" Idris chimed in, his tone composed but inviting. Maxwell''s smile widened. "How can I say no? I''d love to share a drink." Chapter 457 Theyre All Asking for It Chapter 457 They''re All Asking for It Without asking for my opinion, Maxwell pulled me over to the table, and we took our seats. I scrunched my brow and gave his hand a secret pinch, but he just shrugged it off, grinning at me like he knew something I did not. "Yvette, since you''reying off the booze right now, just munch on some snacks or y on your phone if you get bored, okay? I''m gonna have a few rounds with Mr. Young, then we''ll head home." He had a weird undertone to his voice that made Idris''s face cloud over, his dark eyes flicking over to me like he was trying to figure something out. I dodged his look and gave Maxwell a nomittal, "Hmm." Mr. Lacava, catching the vibe, chuckled and said, "Mr. Sanchez, you''re treating her so well. Is there something you''re not telling us?" "Mr. Lacava, let''s not get sidetracked. How about we toast to Mr. Young?" Maxwell lifted his ss, his smile begging for a smack. I could not care less about a bunch of suits buttering each other up instead of talking business and egging on drinking. I ducked my head and pulled out my phone to kill time. For some reason, Maxwell was dead set on matching Idris drink for drink, and Idris was right there with him. He was acting like he had lost his mind, not stopping for a second. The rest of the crowd caught on that something was up. They started with a few jabs, but soon made their excuses and bailed. Even Mr. Lacava, with his beer gut, took off. Watching those two guys go at it like they were in some kind of drinking duel, I finally tugged on Maxwell''s sleeve. He nced at me, his face beet red from the booze, and slurred, "What''s... what''s up?" I shot a look at Idris, who was still maintainingposure. When did he get such an irond liver? He was downing drinks like water and not even flinching. I turned back to Maxwell and said, "It''ste. Time to head out." Maxwell''s brow creased slightly as he tutted, "Hold on. It''s still early. I''ve got a night of drinking with Mr. Young ahead of me." He lifted his ss to Idris and cheered, "Mr. Young, let''s keep the party going. Drink up!" However, no sooner had the words left his lips when he face-nted onto the table, out cold. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He was totally zonked... I just stood there, dumbfounded. The private room had emptied out, leaving Idris sitting a short distance away, watching me with an expression that was neither here nor there. I bit my lip, got up to help Maxwell make our exit, and told Idris, "Mr. Young, it''ste, and he''s stered. We can''t stick around for more drinks, we''ve got to head out." Idris did not say a word, just reclined a bit, giving me that nonchnt look that was seriously punchable. I paid him no mind. I tried to hoist Maxwell up, but the guy was a total dead weight, a towering figure over six feet tall, and I could not even drag him. Despite my best efforts, he was out like a light. Not even a shout could stir him. Idris just sat there, a spectator with a look of amusement, silently observing my struggle. Finally, he drawled, "Need a hand?" No kidding... I bit my lip again but nodded. "Could you, Mr. Young, help me get him downstairs?" He curled an eyebrow, ignoring my request, and instead called out, "Ensio." Right on cue, Ensio appeared, asking, "Mr. Young, what''s up?" Idris nced at Maxwell sprawled on the table and instructed, "Take Mr. Sanchez home for Ms. Scott, will you? Make sure he gets there safely." Ensio gave a nod, no fuss, and scooped Maxwell up, escorting him out of the room. I gave Idris a heartfelt thanks. He had helped me out, and it would not be right to brush him off with a cold shoulder. As I turned to leave, Idris piped up, "Is Ms. Scott really going to walk away without another word?" I shot him a puzzled look. "Is there something else, Mr. Young?" He took his time, his long fingers drumming on the marble tabletop, a rhythm that set my nerves on edge. I was about to walk out, thinking he had nothing more to say, when he suddenly caught my gaze, one eyebrow arching yfully. "My guys took Mr. Sanchez home. Don''t I deserve a ride too?" Me??? I could not help but smirk, despite my confusion. "You''re not... drunk, are you?" His deep eyes locked onto mine. "If you''d like me to y the drunk, sure, I can do that." That guy! Why would he need a ride if he was not stered? I bit my lip, then offered, "I''ll get you a cab." "I don''t do cabs," he dered with a mix of arrogance and conviction. I was at a loss for words. Everyone had been drinking till the crack of dawn. By the time Ensio dropped Maxwell off, it would be way past midnight. I could not just stand around all night, and calling someone else to pick him up was out of the question. I sighed and finally said, "Alright. I''ll drive you home, Mr. Young." He nodded but stayed put. I frowned, wondering if the restaurant chairs were made of clouds or something. We locked eyes, and after a tense moment, he softened his gaze. "Help me up, will you?" Chapter 458 Are You Really Going to Leave Me Behind? Chapter 458 Are You Really Going to Leave Me Behind? I hesitated, every fiber of me wanting to say no, but I moved closer, standing by Idris¡¯ side and reaching out a reluctant hand. He gave a small, tight-lipped smile, his brow furrowing. "Is that how you help someone up?" Something was off, and I could not shake the feeling. Holding back my annoyance, I stooped to help him stand. No sooner was he on his feet than his towering presence slumped against me, almost sending us both tumbling. I steadied him, my brow furrowed in concern. "Idris, stand up straight!" From above, his lowugh trickled down,ced with a hint of sarcasm. "Oh? Not Mr. Young today?" I did not bite and just kept him upright as we made our way out of the VIP room. He was a mess, staggering and bumping into things. Whether he was putting on an act or genuinely stered, it was a nightmare to deal with. When we finally got to the car, I opened the back door for him, but he stood there, stiff as a board. I looked up to see his face set in a frown of displeasure. "What''s up with you?" I asked, trying to maintain myposure. "I''m not sitting in the back." Typical diva move! I was that close to giving him a piece of my mind, but I reined it in, opened the front door, and practically shoved him into the seat. Once I was in the driver''s seat, I saw him leaning back, eyes shut. I did not bother with chit-chat and fired up the engine. After thest time he got wasted and went on a wild chase, I was not taking any chances. We only stopped for lights, and I made a beeline for Clearwater Residence. It was way toote to drop him at the old manor without waking up Madam Young, so Clearwater Residence it was. I parked and nced his way. He was still out of it, eyes closed. I waited a few minutes, but he did not budge. "We''re here," I said, breaking the silence. No reply. I bit my lip and tried again, "Idris, we''ve arrived." He was giving me the silent treatment again. With no other option, I stepped out of the car, circled to the passenger side, and swung the door open, ready to help him out. However, the moment my hand brushed against him, he yanked me towards him. I jumped back, a little freaked out, and shot him a frown. Our eyes locked in a surprise showdown. "You... " Faking sleep? That was just low. He did not even flinch under my re. He casually swung his long legs out of the car and reached out to me, "Lend me a hand, will you?" I bit my lip, standing my ground, and snapped, "You''re not helpless. You can stand. Why should I have to pull you up?" It''s not like the sports car had seats so low he could not get up by himself. He arched an eyebrow, peering at me. "So, you''d help me if I were really paralyzed?" I was at a loss for words. His logic was beyond me. Tired of the back-and-forth, I grabbed his hand to pull him up. However, Mr. Annoying had other ns. He pulled me into a bear hug and stood up, his tall frame leaning heavily on my shoulders. "Escort me to the bedroom," hemanded. I was sure he was doing that on purpose. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Biting back my annoyance, I helped him navigate back to his second-floor bedroom. Everything was just as it had been left, untouched and familiar. It had the same decorations, nts, and lived-in feel. I dumped him on the bed and was about to make my exit. However, out of nowhere, he wrapped his arms around me from behind. I tried to wriggle free, but he pinned my hands, immobilizing me. That guy... "Idris, you..." "So, you''re really going to walk away from me, huh?" His voice was a raspy whisper, his breath hot on my ear, his face pressed against my neck. I was rooted to the spot, the harsh words I was about to hurl got choked back, and a wave of heartache crashed over me, leaving me mute. He leaned in close, his breath warm on my neck and his voice a raspy whisper, "When did you start thinking about ditching me? Everything was good in Tully City, so what''s with the sudden change of heart? Is it because of Lucas? Or maybe Alice? Yvette, whatever it was, just tell me. Let me have some peace of mind, will you?" Chapter 459 Fates Design Chapter 459 Fate''s Design When did I ever think about letting him go? I had never, not once. However, the path I took had brought me to a point of no return. I stood there, letting his arms wrap around me, lost in the sound of the relentless rain tapping against the window. Man, Lake City''s rain was something else. After what felt like forever, I gently unwrapped his arms, turned to face him, and met his gaze with a steady one of my own. Years had passed, but he was still that same guy¡ªregal, graceful, distractingly handsome. Our eyes locked, and I caught a glimpse of the mistiness in his. A tightness gripped my chest, and I took a shallow breath. With a small, yful smile, I asked, "Idris, do you believe in fate?" He looked at me, unsure of what I was getting at, his lips pursed slightly, but he remained silent, neither affirming nor denying. Knowing I would not get an answer, I smiled softly and said, "They say that fate is a series of intertwined destinies, binding people together until their paths diverge. When we were in Tully City, I prayed in Grace Cathedral, not only for the well-being of the living and the peace of the departed but also secretly hoping that we could stay together for life." As I saw the light in his dark eyes, I took a deep breath and continued, "Back then, I truly wanted to be together with you. However, as the elders say, fate has its own way. If two people destined to be together pray for it, they''ll stick with each other through thick and thin, no matter the quarrels. However, if it''s a troubled bond, fate won''t let them suffer through hardships only to stay apart. It cuts their ties in this life, letting them find better matches, sparing them the pain of a love that''s not meant to be. You and I, we''re thetter." He gave me a puzzled look, his lips pressed together in thought, but he stayed quiet, not giving anything away. I looked at him, took another deep breath, and let it out slowly. "Idris, it''s not about giving up on you. It''s not because of Lucas or Alice. It''s just that, after everything, it''s clear we''re not meant to keep going." He stared back at me, silent as the night, the sharp tang of alcohol hanging between us. His silence weighed down the room, making the air thick and heavy. Then, out of the silence, a harshugh broke free from him, detached and mocking, sending shivers down my spine. "Fate?" Idris''s voice wasced with scorn as he sneered at me. "You''re talking to me about fate, Yvette? That''s a joke, a real joke. Since when did you start hiding behind these fairy tales? I could''ve respected that if you''d just been straight with me and told me you don''t love me anymore, that I''m not in your heart. But, this? Do you think I''m an idiot?" I could see the anger in his eyes, and I knew that my words were like whispers in a storm. I let out a weary sigh and met his gaze with a calm I did not feel. "Fine, then believe that I don''t love you anymore and that you''re not in my heart." "Yvette!" His voice was a roar, his hands clenching mine with a fierce desperation. His eyes were wild, tinged with red, as he pleaded, "Why? Haven''t I done enough? What do I have to do to make you love me and to make you stay? I''ve done everything you wanted, haven''t I?" Seeing him like that, my heart swelled with a painful sourness. I gasped for air, my voice raspy as I faced him, "Idris, I... ." "I was wrong," he admitted, pulling me close into a tight embrace. "That New Year''s Eve, I don''t know what happened. I can''t remember if I touched her. Yvette, just give me a little time. I''ll figure out what went down that night. I owe you that much, and I owe it to myself. When I said I''d marry her, I was just trying to get a rise out of you to get back at you for being so distant. I thought if we made it back from the border alive, you''d be worried sick about me. I thought you''d be the first face I''d see when I woke up, that you''d be there to hold me and tell me it''s all behind us. But I woke up to strangers, not you. I figured you were just too busy, so I went looking for you, hoping to hear you say you were worried, that you''d be relieved to see me awake. Then, you... ." N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I let him hold me, his words spilling out like a child who had been wronged, each one tugging at my heart. He was always so proud, but now¡­ Did love really drag a god from his throne, making him as lowly as an ant for someone else''s sake? Well, not for me. I did not want that for him. He''s a man of pride and distinction. He should be up there like he always was, the elegant chairman of Young Corporation,manding from his high perch and living life on his own terms. Idris should not have to grovel like that, not for me. "Idris." My voice cracked as I gripped his hand, my heart aching so much I could barely breathe. He eased up just a little but did not let go. His gaze locked on mine, his eyes a fierce, fiery red. I took a deep breath and gently cupped his face, looking up into his eyes, my voice soft with concern, "I can''t give you the answers you want right now, and I can''t make any promises. I want you to be happy, and I really hope I''m part of that happiness. But I''m so, so sorry. We''ve been through so much, and it''s like we''re not in charge of our own fate anymore." Chapter 460 Alices Arrival Chapter 460 Alice''s Arrival Idris scrunched his brows, clearly confused. "What are you talking about?" I could not spill the beans about what I had to do, the dangers I could not drag him into. Some battles I had to fight on my own. Pushing down the lump in my throat, I finally said, "Okay, let''s give each other two years. You dig into what went down on New Year''s Eve. Whatever you find, I hope we can face it together, head- on." "Two years?" He looked baffled, his brow furrowing. "Why two years? It won''t take me that long to figure it out. I don''t need two years." "It''s for Alice," I exined, meeting his eyes. "She''s pregnant, and it''s starting to show. Whatever you uncover, you''ve got to stand by her and the baby, right?" I would not be saying any of this if I had not learned about Alice''s past. However, now I knew that no matter what Idris found out, he had to take care of Alice and her baby. We had reached a point where the only way for Alice to have her baby without scandal was for Idris to marry her. It was the only way to shield her from the gossip. Especially since her dad was Chandler, and the man who was supposed to take care of all that was Idris''s own father. It felt like we were stuck in a no-win situation, just going through the motions that fate hadid out for us. Idris and I both mmed up, wrapped in our own silent worlds. I couldsh out at someone like Moore, let my anger and disdain run wild, and show no mercy. However, Alice? No way. It was not just that she had not done anything to deserve it, but she was Chandler''s kid. That alone was enough to m the brakes on any bad blood I might have felt, all because of that little spark of respect I had for her on behalf of her dad, the hero. I stayed put that night at Clearwater Residence. Idris held me close, and we did not say a word as the hours ticked by. Come morning, the booze finally caught up with Idris, and he crashed hard. As for me, I was wide awake, my mind racing. I kept an eye on the clock, figuring Lucas would show up any minute now. Maybe it was the break in the rain that had been hanging over Lake City for days, but the sun was out in full force, making the world look postcard-perfect. I could not sleep for any longer, so I slipped out of Idris''s arms and just stood by the window, soaking in the rays that felt so warm they almost made my head spin. It had been ages since I had felt that kind of calm. I would have stayed basking in that sunlight if it had not been for the engine rumbling downstairs. I peeked out and saw a red Volkswagen Beetle. It was definitely not a car from the Youngs'' fleet. This is from N?velDrama.Org. A momentter, the doorbell echoed up to me. I threw on a jacket, headed down, and swung the door open. The person on the other side caught me off guard, and I just stood there for a few seconds, totally taken aback. "Ms. Cruz," I said, finding it impossible to be as informal with her as her mom and Maxwell were. When she saw me, her eyes widened in shock, even more than mine had. It was clear that she had not expected to find me there at all. It took her a moment topose herself, her lips a pale line of tension. "Ms. Scott, what are you doing here...?" "Idris had one too manyst night. I just helped him get home," I exined, opening the door wider and gesturing for her to step into the hallway. She must have been here before, knowing her way around. Once inside, she gripped the food container tightly and said, "I... didn''t realize you''d be here. I rang up Mr. Candor this morning and heard about Mr. Young''s rough night. I was worried he might have a headache, so I thought I''d drop off some chicken soup." I gave her a small, reassuring smile and nodded. "I was just passing by and helped him out. You''re here now, so I''ll get going." "Ms. Scott," she called out, stopping me in my tracks. I turned a question in my eyes. "What''s up?" She held the food container close, and for a second, her stunning face seemed to struggle with emotion. Then, gently touching her stomach, she looked up at me earnestly. "There''s already a little heartbeat inside me. The baby''s starting to grow." I was not sure why she was telling me that. I stayed silent, watching her closely, waiting for her to continue. With a tremble in her voice, she went on, "I know you and Mr. Young used to be married, and maybe he had feelings for you once. However, things have changed. I can''t bring myself to end this pregnancy or to end a life. I''m going to take Mrs. Young''s advice and marry Mr. Young to have this baby." Chapter 461 Its all true, isnt it? Why hide it? Chapter 461 It''s all true, isn''t it? Why hide it? I nodded, my face a mask of calm. "You''re right. The baby''s innocent." Noticing I was not reacting, Alice hesitated before saying, "Ms. Scott, I dream of giving my child a future in a home filled with love, where his parents adore each other." She circled around the topic, avoiding the main point. Watching her struggle, I gave a small, knowing smile and cut to the chase, "Ms. Cruz, just say what you need to say." She looked a bit pale but met my gaze and got to the heart of it, "You and Idris are done. There¡¯ sno strings attached¡ªno money issues or kid problems. So, can I ask you to stay out of his life from now on? Idris deserves a fresh start, and honestly, so do you. It''s time for you to find a new chapter for yourself." She talked in circles, but all she was really asking was for me to steer clear of Idris. It must have been tough, tiptoeing around it like that. I nodded, my lips pressed together in a thin line, and reassured her, "Don''t worry, I won''t be part of his life anymore." She let out a relieved sigh at my words and thanked me. I watched her for a moment, then asked, "Do you love him?" She was taken aback, a flicker of surprise crossing her face before she asked, "What?" I did not back down. "Do you love Idris?" She bit her lip, avoiding the question, and instead repeated, "I''m pregnant with his child. I have to marry him now." I pressed on, "If the baby wasn''t his, would you still choose to marry him?" I watched her frown deepen. "About that night on New Year''s Eve, was it really Idris who was with you?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Her face turned stormy, and she fixed me with an icy stare. "Yvette, what are you getting at?" I never saw her icy reing, but then again, it was not a total shock. We were from different worlds, and ying fake nice was never my thing. It was only a matter of time before everything came out into the open. I locked eyes with her and said, "That New Year''s Eve night, there''s a lot that doesn''t add up, a lot of outside factors. What I''m saying is, both you and Idris got caught in the crossfire. I don''t know all the details, so I gotta ask, are you absolutely sure it was Idris who bumped into you?" She flushed with anger. I was not out to get a rise out of her. I pressed my lips together and said, "Look, I''m sorry, Ms. Cruz. I never wanted to upset you. We''re not enemies. However, you shouldn''t have done those shady things to mess with me. I''m bringing this up now because I want you to be able to move on and live your life without looking over your shoulder. And just so we''re clear, you don''t have to worry about me and Idris. That ship has sailed." Her frown deepened, her face a storm cloud. Her voice came out rough. "Spell it out for me." She looked like she was ready to feign ignorance, so I let out a sigh and faced her, "You wrote that front-page shocker about the heiress who offended someone and chopped up the body, didn''t you?" Her face went ghostly white, and her mouth opened, probably to deny everything. I did not let her get a word in, "Before Idris even came to, Madam Young was already in the loop about Mr. Kobe''s gruesome end at the border. You were the one who spilled the beans, right?" She mped her lips shut, ring at m. Her hands white-knuckled the food box, "Isn''t all of that the truth?" I gave her a small, knowing smile, "Is that so? If it''s all true, why didn''t you give Madam Young the full story about how Mr. Kobe really died? Did you actually see me do it? Or are you saying I was the one who rigged him with explosives?" "Yvette, even if you didn''t do it, you can''t seriously tell me you have nothing to do with Idris''s dad''s death, can you?" She locked eyes with me, and we were in a full-blown face-off for the first time. I could not argue with that. I nodded, meeting her gaze head-on. "Yeah, you''re right. However, if you''ve got the real scoop, why didn''t you spill it to Madam Young? Posting articles under a fake ID¡ªwhat was your endgame? Hoping the Lake City crowd woulde after me? Trying to get rid of me so you could have Idris all to yourself?" Chapter 462 What Did He Uncover? Chapter 462 What Did He Uncover? "I..." Alice was at a loss for words, scrambling for aeback. I took a deep breath and said, "Ms. Cruz, let''s call it even. We''re not enemies, and I''ve never tried to stand in your way. So, let''s just go our separate ways in peace, okay?" Stepping out of Clearwater Residence, the sun was zing down even harder. After a sleepless night, my head was pounding. I caught a cab back to Maxwell''s ce and bumped into him just as he was heading out. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He caught sight of my dark-circled eyes and could not help but smirk, frowning, "What, did you turn into a night owl? You look wrecked." I let out a huge yawn, saying tly, "I didn¡¯t catch a wink of sleep. I''m off to crash." "Hey... You!" He tried to grab me some again, but I shut my bedroom door on him, cutting off any furthermentary. The moment my head hit the pillow, I was out cold. I slept like the dead. When I finally woke up, night had fallen. I flicked on the light and stepped out of the bedroom. Maxwell was gone, but he had left a feast on the table¡ªsnacks, main dishes, the works. It had Maxwell written all over it. He had left me a text saying he was tied up with some event and that I should grab a bite on my own. I switched off my phone, whipped up a quick snack, and then drifted out to the balcony, lost in thought. Maxwell''s ce towered over the city, and from this height, I could see almost the entire Lake City skyline. Everywhere I looked, there were towering buildings, their lights twinkling like stars just starting to fade. Every city''s night had its own vibe, but somehow, they all shared that same glow, that same buzz of life. Spending too much time in those concrete jungles messed with my head and made me feel like my soul was getting chipped away bit by bit. I had everything I needed, the city was alive with color andughter, but still, there was this creeping sense of despair, that tangle of The night grew deeper, and after standing so long my legs started to tingle with pins and needles. Bored out of my mind, I noticed the study door was ajar and figured I might as well check out a book. Maxwell''s study was packed with economics stuff, but after some digging, I spotted ¡®The Legend of Jumaroshan¡¯ tucked away in a corner. A high monk''s biography? Since when was that Maxwell''s kind of read? Curiosity got the better of me, and I pulled the book out, heading over to the desk to look at it. However, before I could even open it, my eyesnded on a stack of old newspapers and some papers scattered across the desk. Newspapers from a decade ago? What was he doing with those? The headline about the Snakehead Mountain disaster that buried hundreds hit me like a ton of bricks, and my mind raced to ces it probably should not go. I could not help but thumb through the papers, all stuff about the development of Snakehead Mountain back in the day. I had totally spaced on it, but after we got back from Lorrell, Maxwell had sniffed out that something was off about that whole mess. I figured he would have his doubts for a bit, but I never guessed he would actually start digging into it. I was not sure how much he had dug up, but my heart was racing as I got ready to check out the papers on the desk. Then I heard the front door click open. I froze, knowing Maxwell was back. I hesitated for just a second before I made sure everything looked untouched. Book in hand, ¡®The Legend of Jumaroshan¡¯, I stepped out of the study and bumped into Maxwell, who had just slipped off his shoes. He gave me a quick smile, but I caught a flicker of something else¡ªstiffness, maybe? I wouldn''t have noticed if I hadn''t been on high alert from those documents. "Thought you were still catching z''s. What''s up? Hunting for a good read?" He dropped a bag on the floor and grinned, "Brought you some goodies. Come grab a bite." I nodded and, book forgotten, made a beeline for the bag. Inside, there were spicy crayfish and some fancy cakes that made my mouth water. I plopped down by the coffee table, ready to dive in. Maxwell threw a nce at the study, then lounged on the couch, flipping through the book I had left behind. "Is this from my study? I have this book?" I was already peeling a crayfish, nodding with my mouth full, "Yeah, if it''s not yours, whose would it be?" He smirked, "Must''ve grabbed it on a whim from the bookstore." He watched me attack the crayfish and asked, "How''s it taste?" I gave a satisfied hum, looking at him sideways, "Why''d you think to bring me crayfish? They''re delicious, but you don''t strike me as the crayfish type." Chapter 463 Rain Patters Down Chapter 463 Rain Patters Down Maxwell just shrugged. "An old buddy was into them, dragged me along a few times. Saw them on my way back and figured you''d enjoy them, so here they are." I gave a nomittal hum, popped a few crawfish into my mouth, and then, unable to help myself, I cracked open the cake box for a sweet treat. The dance of spicy and sweet on my tongue was a sensation like no other, and it was exactly what I needed. The funk I had been in started to lift. What they said was true: food is magic. It could wash away a world of woes. He was thumbing through a book, but I could tell his mind was elsewhere¡ªon me. "Haven''t you checked out any other books?" he asked. I nced back at him, clueless. "Got anything worth reading? It''s all economics here. Think I would be into that?" He curled an eyebrow and let out a softugh. "Fair point." He paused, then started to say something else, "So..." "You want to know if I saw those papers on your desk, right?" I cut in, tired of his roundabout way of asking. I set down my fork, slid into the seat opposite him, and got straight to the point. He hesitated, then nodded, admitting it. "Did you read them?" "Yeah!" Then that it was out there, I figured I might as well be upfront. I looked him in the eye. "However, I only nced at the newspaper. The rest didn''t catch my eye. You''re digging into something from a decade ago?" He nodded, his lips a tight line and book still in hand. I mirrored his expression, curious. "Find anything?" I was not sure if he had, or even if he did, whether he would spill the beans. He seemed surprised by my question, then shook his head. "Nope. Most of that stuff was buried on purpose, and after ten years, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack." He took a moment, then with a probing look, he said, "You''re really into that old mystery, huh?" I snatched the book from his grip and shot him a look. "I''ve got a curious mind. I''m done eating. Time to hit the books. No more chit-chat." Maxwell probably would not find much about what went down ten years ago. If there was anything to find, someone would have stirred up some noise about it by then. The thing Lucas clutched would have been long gone if Noah had not made a point to keep it safe. Maxwell was having a tough time tracking down the Youngs. Back in my room, I decided to zone out and dive into a book just to rx. I''m not sure if it was because of my heart-to-heart with Idris that night, but his wedding to Alice did not make the Lake City headlines. In fact, there was not even a whisper about it. It was like nobody even cared. Honestly, I was not really focused on that. I kept thinking Gregory might show up, considering I was the prime pick for that border gig. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. However, I waited and waited, and he never showed. April brought its typical downpours. Perhaps due to the heavy rains in March, this year''s rainfall in Lake City''s four Moores seemed unusually light. April marked the first time we would honor those who had passed since Dad''s departure. Perhaps my longing for him was too strong, but he kept appearing in my dreams. I would see us ying from my childhood days or myself pleading for stories in his study. Sometimes, I would even relive the heart-wrenching moment of his leaving, waking to find my pillow drenched in tears. I never used to buy into the whole ghosts and spirits thing, but then, I kind of wish they were real. It would mean our loved ones were somewhere else, not just gone for good. Mom still would not see me. I understood her. She was all warmth and kindness until she got mad. Then, no amount of sweet-talking would do the trick. After I got back from the border, I thought about making things right with her, apologizing for the stuff I said earlier in the year. However, once I made up my mind, I stopped trying to bother her over at the Scotts''. Maybe it was for the best. If I had to leave again, why should I trouble her? With Alice by her side and Maxwell looking out for her, she might not have been too torn up if I had ended up dying on the border and never made it back. She would not miss me too much even if I were gone for good. I had nned to visit my dad''s grave when I knew Mom would not be there, but life had other ns, and there she was. Thest time I had seen her was outside the Youngs Old Manor, Alice right next to her, and she had not even nced my way. However, this time, we were both at Dad''s grave. She was silently clearing away leaves and twigs from his tombstone. When she felt me there, she looked up, our eyes met, and for a split second, she hesitated. Then she went right back to tidying up. I brought Dad''s favorite drinks and snacks, set them all out, and bowed deeply three times. Mom did not say a word. After sheid down her offerings, she got ready to leave. She was alone today. I watched her walk away and could not keep quiet. "Mom!" I called out. Chapter 464 She Showed Up Anyway Chapter 464 She Showed Up Anyway Mom stopped in her tracks for just a second but did not turn around. She just kept on walking. I knew she was still mad at me. It hurt, knowing that every time I saw someone might have been the last. That might have been my final goodbye to her. Sure, I felt wronged, but I chose that path. There was no turning back then. Sitting by Dad''s grave, I took a few sips of his favorite drink and poured out all the things weighing on my heart. Honestly, who else could I talk to about that stuff but him? "Dad, I hope you''re at peace over there. I''m so sorry to disturb you with my troubles, but I don''t know who else to turn to. I might have to head back to the border. You always worried about me, scared I''d take off like I did six years ago, facing death at every turn. Then, what you feared is happening again. However, this time, I''m choosing to go. Don''t worry, I''ll be careful. I''m not going for fun or running away with some random crowd. I''m going to honor thest wishes of fallen heroes. I know you''d probably say I''m biting off more than I can chew, but I''ve got to try. My life isn''t all that precious, if it ends, so be it." Talking to myself like that might have seemed silly, but it sure took a weight off my chest. After a few sips of sake, noticing the crowd of visitors growing in the cemetery, I got up, tidied my clothes, said goodbye to Dad, and walked out of the graveyard. Mom was still outside, which caught me off guard. She stood there, the picture of serenity, just like she always did, watching me from afar. I approached her, my eyes brimming with tears, "Mom!" She looked at me, her face etched with subtle lines of hardship, "How''s it going with little Sanchez?" Her voice was free of judgment, just a simple, caring question. I braced myself for a lecture that never came. Instead, her calmness made the tears roll down my cheeks. I nodded, my voice rough, "Yeah, I''m getting by." She nodded, her gaze steady on me. "Little Sanchez mentioned you''re not ready to go back to Scott Corporation. Why''s that?" I bit my lip, fighting back tears, and managed to get the words out, "I... I''ve got other stuff to do." She just stared at me, not saying a word for what felt like forever. That silence was freaking me out. Finally, she asked, "You''re still set on heading to the border, aren''t you?" Her question caught me off guard. How did she know? She let out a long sigh, her eyes never leaving mine. "Yvette, I''m your mom. I''ve been by your side for more than twenty years. Did you really think I wouldn''t know what''s going on in your head?" My lips tightened, my mind a whirlwind of thoughts. She continued, her voice gentle. "I heard about what happened to Idris''s dad. I know you too well, kiddo. I figured out what you''re nning. You''ve got that stubborn streak¡ªno one can talk you out of anything. With your dad gone, it''s just you and me for the Scotts. Yvette, are you really going to leave me all alone?" The ache in my chest was too much, and the tears just would not stop. I looked at her, my voice barely a whisper, "Mom, I''m so sorry." She let out a weary sigh, a look of resignation on her face. "We all have our own paths to follow, Yvette. It''s your call." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Then she opened the car door, slid in, and started the engine. "Mom!" I called out, and she paused, turning back to me. I met her gaze. "Mom, thanks for everything." She did not say a word, just gave me a silent nod and drove off. I watched her car shrink into the distance, a small smile on my face. I had thought she would be mad, maybe even hate me, but she got it. She knew what I had to do. She was not trying to stop me. She understood my need to do that. Knowing that Alice and Maxwell were there in Lake City to look after her, she was giving me her blessing to chase my own dreams. I used to think my life would be just like everyone else''s: taking over the family business, living comfortably without a care in the world. If I dared to dream a little bigger, I would spend my days with my true love, supporting each other through thick and thin. However, as it turns out, somewhere along the line, my life took a wrong turn into a dead end. I could not just stay in that lively city, pretending everything was fine. The deaths of Officer Jackson and Mr. Kobe weighed on me like chains I could not shake off. I have got to do something about it, because even if I try to run, there''s no escaping it. The cemetery''s a stone''s throw from Lake City, but I took my time getting to the Maxwells'' ce, taking in every little detail of Lake City. By the time I got there, the sky was smudging into dusk. That''s when I spotted Lucas standing by the neighborhood''s parking lot. He was out of his wheelchair, looking sharp in a ck suit, his hair done just so, making him stand out like a beacon. Chapter 465 The Slick Guy Chapter 465 The Slick Guy It was hard to miss someone who was easy on the eyes. He leaned against a white sports car, his composed gaze fixed on me, and the cigarette in his hand glowed against the evening''s gray, like a ghostly me flickering with silent menace. I was ready for that, knowing he would track me down sooner orter. So when I saw him, I did not freak out. I was not scared, not one bit. Gregory did not push me to head for the border, but I knew Lucas would show up eventually. I was in no rush. "Yvette, it''s been a while," he called out, flicking his cigarette away with a smirk, watching me from afar. It''s been a while! I have heard that a lottely, each person saying it with their own spin, their own mood. However, coming from him, it just rubbed me the wrong way. Had it really been that long? It felt like just a blink, barely two weeks. Why did it seem like ages? This is from N?velDrama.Org. I eyed him, breaking the silence with a tone that was neither icy nor warm, "You showed up way sooner than I thought you would." His lips curled into a blinding grin at that. "Does that mean you''ve been dying to see me?" Oh, if only he knew. Dying to see him drop dead, maybe, or get sliced and diced into a million pieces. I just shed a tight-lipped smile, keeping my thoughts to myself while my eyes probably threw daggers. He caught the look, his brow creasing in annoyance. He strode over, his hand rough against my cheek as he scolded, "Cut it out with those dagger eyes, you know I hate that." With a sharp flick, I batted his hand away. "Spit it out. What do you want?" He did not trek all the way here just to chit-chat, that was for sure. He pressed his lips together, a frown creasing his forehead, but he got straight to the point. "I heard you''ve been shacking up with Maxwell, that pretty boy. Be a dear, pack your stuff, and let''s go." I did not bother asking where to. I just headed straight for Maxwell''s ce. Not like I had much to pack¡ªjust that book, "The Legend of Jumaroshan," I had not finished. Might as well take it to kill time. Maxwell was not back yet. I left him a note so he would not worry his head off. Packing, what a joke. I had nothing to my name, not even a spare set of clothes¡ªjust the ones Maxwell had thrown together for mest minute. Downstairs, Lucas eyed the book in my grip, one eyebrow arching. "That''s everything?" I nodded, climbing into his car without a word. He did not seem to mind, just gave the book an extra look. As he fired up the engine, a smirk yed on his lips. "Never pegged you for a fan of this stuff." I shot a sidelong nce out the car window, my voice dripping with indifference. "Just caught a glimpse by chance." I was not in the mood for chit-chat, so I shut my eyes. He got the hint and did not press me with more questions. The ce he took me to that time was not the swanky mansion we had been to before. Instead, it was a modest vi on the outskirts of town. It was not huge, but it felt cozier than that shy pce that was almost too much. Cozy. The thought almost made me snort. Cozy was hardly a word I would use for a killer''sir. It was downright hrious. No bodyguards in sight, no one tailing us. It looked like it was just Lucas and me. That was definitely not his usual vibe. We walked into the vi, and he tossed his coat aside, sprawling out on the couch like he did not have a care in the world. He caught me still standing and curled an eyebrow, "Hungry? What do you feel like eating?" Right, dinner time had slipped my mind. I plopped down on an armchair, feeling anything but hungry, and said tly, "I''m good." Out of the blue, he piped up, "How about I whip up some noodles?" I blinked, confused, and gave him a questioning look. He met my gaze, one eyebrow cocked, "Don''t feel like going out, and noodles are quick and easy." What was he up to? I kept quiet, and he took that as a yes. After a bit of silence, he headed to the kitchen. The fridge was stocked, and even though the ce seemed new, the kitchen was kitted out like a pro''s. The kitchen was right there in the open, so I could see him moving around. He was tall and lean, and that pale blue apron he tied on just did not fit the picture. With his fair skin and the ck shirt making him look even more ghostly, it was tough to square the guy in front of me with the heartless monster rumored to kill without a second thought. I guess I was staring a little too obviously because Lucas, who was busy dropping noodles into a boiling pot, caught my gaze and smirked. "Yvette, you know, staring at a guy like that can lead to trouble," he teased. I did not budge, just kept myposed stare on him and let out a small, mockingugh. "Lucas, when you say things like that, it justes off as sleazy." Chapter 466 Teasing Chapter 466 Teasing Lucas chuckled, not bothered in the least, and turned back to his noodles. Somehow, he had managed to whip up two bowls of noodles with surprising skill. He set the noodles on the table and nced back at me. "Go wash up, thene eat." I washed my hands and took a seat at the table, finding an extra cup of iced drink waiting for me, courtesy of Lucas. "The weather in Lake City''s pretty great, not too hot or cold, just a bit damp. It would be perfect for staying a while, too bad," he mused out of the blue. I did not respond, just took a bite of my noodles. They were decent enough, and as I was about to go for another, he piped up again, "How''s it taste?" I looked up, caught off guard by his expectant look. He was a handsome guy, except when he was in his killer mode. I looked down again and replied tly, "It''s edible." A smile spread across his face. "Good, then have some more." I was not in the mood for conversation, so I just focused on my noodles. However, before I was even halfway through my bowl, another heaping serving was pushed in front of me. I looked up, frowning, at the man opposite me. He seemed cheerful. "If you like it, help yourself to more. There''s plenty left in the pot." I pressed my lips together and shot back sternly, "Lucas, if you''re into fattening up pigs, I can send a few your way." His smile vanished, and his expression turned sour. I barely exchanged words with him before I lost my appetite and slumped back onto the couch in the living room. Maybe it was just my imagination, but Lucas seemed way chiller today than usual. The guy ate like he was in a race, shoveling food in like there was no tomorrow. No surprise there. Lucas could never match Idris''s level of poshness. Looks were deceiving, anyway. Lucas finished slurping up his noodles and plopped down next to me. He flicked on the TV to some mind-numbing show, but he was oddly into it, sipping tea and munching on snacks like it was the best thing ever. He was acting super weird. He caught me giving him the side-eye and curled an eyebrow. "Find something you like to watch," he challenged. Then he tossed a bag of chips at me. "Here, eat up!" I just raised an eyebrow, totally weirded out by him. "Not your thing?" He noticed I had not touched the chips and was about to rip open another snack bag. "I''m not into junk food," I told him, standing up with a shrug. "So, where''s my room?" "Upstairs, then take a right," he said, dropping the snacks like they were hot. I left him there and headed up. The bedroom was huge and cozy, with this soft pink vibe and fancy French-style furniture. It was like someone had Pinterest-ed the ce to girly perfection. The closet was stocked with all sorts of pajamas, fancy brands, and silky materials. He must have been in Lake City for a while to get all that set up. "You like it?" Lucas''s voice came from behind me. I was feeling the silky pajamas when I spun around to face him. I gave him a look that said I was onto him. "All this effort¡ªcooking, snacks, room decor... Don''t tell me you went through all this trouble just to see if I''d like it?" He stepped closer, a sly grin ying on his lips. "What if I said yes?" Oh, he was not even trying to deny it. Closing the gap, I reached out and smoothed the wrinkles from his ck shirt. The guy was seriously built, I could feel his muscles rippling under the fabric. I did not pull back, instead inching closer and resting my hands on his shoulders. Looking up at him, I teased, "Lucas, you''ve got a thing for me, don''t you?" I was so close I could hear his heartbeat thundering in his chest. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He nced down, his tall frame tense, as my fingers grazed Adam''s apple. "Yvette, I''m not exactly short onpany," He said calmly. I snorted, tapping his throat. "If you''re so popr, why take a bullet for me? Why go through all this trouble?" He just stared at me, silent. I studied his sharp jawline, my eyes drifting to his lips. They were not thin, but they were pursued in a way that made them seem distant. I tiptoed closer, the air between us charged with tension. He stiffened, instinctively shutting his eyes. However, I did not close the gap, just watched him from a whisper away. Realizing he was not going to feel the kiss he anticipated, his eyes snapped open, locking with mine. I did not bother to hide my scorn. His expression darkened, and with a sudden shove, he pushed me back, his voiceced with anger and frustration, "Yvette, you..." Chapter 467 Do You Want to Kill Me? Chapter 467 Do You Want to Kill Me? I stumbled back, facing him with a defiant grin. "What''s the matter?" He was fuming, his eyes shooting daggers. "You..." However, he could not find the words. I wore a mocking smile, watching him withposed detachment. Embarrassment and rage must have been gnawing at him because, for the first time, I saw that heartless man look flustered. He could not bring himself to yell at me, much less touch me. Instead, he shot me a venomous re before stumbling out of the bedroom. As his figure vanished through the doorway, my smirk slowly disappeared. Yeah, Lucas had changed his tune with me. He would not end me, he would protect me, but he would not let me stay in Lake City, living in perfect harmony with Idris anymore. My quest for vengeance hinged on that newfound difference in his feelings toward me. The idea of a devil catching feelings... I let out a lowugh at the sheer irony of it. I had sunk to a new low, using someone else''s fondness to avenge the heroes who had died. That night, I actually managed to sleep soundly, which was a cruel twist of fate considering I was in Lucas''s house. No longer did I have to worry about him barging in unexpectedly. In a strange twist, the best sleep I had gotten sinceing back was under his roof. Sleep was a great energy booster. The April weather in Lake City had been pleasant, not too hot, and the rain had taken a break, leaving the air refreshingly crisp. Descending the stairs, I noticed the table was full of food that actually looked tempting. The living room was empty, and I did not bother to look around. I figured my days there were numbered anyway.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I nibbled on a few things with hardly any appetite before settling into a chair by the window with a book. Lucas walked in just as I was basking in the soft sunlight. His shadow fell over me, and I opened my eyes just enough to see him standing there. I knew it was him without looking. "You''re in my light," I told him. The guy facing me was not from any fancy background, he just leaned in close, his face zooming into mine. I freaked out for a few seconds, but when I saw he was not about to do anything else, I just bit my lip and gave him a calm, detached look. "Lucas..." I started. "Yvette, you nailed it. I really do like you," he admitted, his breath warm on my face, and I had to fight not to squirm. His blunt confession froze me for a second. I did not say anything, just watched him, curious about what he would say next. He did not say a word, just edged closer. When I figured out his game, I put my hand on his chest and looked him in the eye. "Like me?" He cocked an eyebrow, staying quiet, but his message was loud and clear: Yes. I let out a small, yful smile. "Okay, then. Marry me." He froze, clearly blindsided by my bold move. His dark eyes narrowed as he studied me, and then he challenged me, "Yvette, are you for real?" Iughed mockingly, keeping my gaze locked on his. "What''s the matter? Scared? Afraid of what Yara or Keh might think?" He just stared at me with narrowed eyes, not moving an inch. After what felt like forever, he blurted out, "Yvette, are you trying to off me?" I cupped his face, my smile icy. "Why would I? I just want to be your wife." He shoved me back suddenly, huffing a cynicalugh. "Yvette, you think I''d buy that? You''re only sticking around because you''re scared I''ll spill the Youngs'' nasty secrets. And you''re probably plotting to take me out, get revenge for those ''heroes'' you''re so fond of, right?" I slumped back in my chair, not bothering to answer. He had guessed it exactly. He watched me, his face all serious, as he grabbed my chin firmly. "I''ll give you a shot at me, but let''s see if you''ve got what it takes." He had barely finished his sentence when he suddenly leaned in close, his head against my neck. A quick sting, and before I could even push him away, he was already on his feet, stepping back to put space between us. I was not having it. My brows knitted together, and I shot him a re. "Have you lost your mind?" He just shed a cheeky grin, touched his lips thoughtfully, and chuckled. "Come on, I''m taking you somewhere special." "Where to?" "You''ll see." I was still trying to wrap my head around the ''opportunity'' he had mentioned earlier. Shaking off the confusion, I did not question it further and followed him out of the vi. In the car, he zipped us straight to the city center and parked at a shopping mall. I gave him a puzzled look. "What are we shopping for?" He shot me a look and simply said, "Get out." Great, cryptic as ever. I was miffed but trailed after him into the mall anyway. He steered me into a chic women''s clothing store, where a salesperson greeted us with a practiced smile. He pointed at me and told her, "Pick out something nice for her." Chapter 468 In a Fashion Frenzy Chapter 468 In a Fashion Frenzy The salesperson sized me up and beamed, "Right away, sir." She turned to me, "What''s your style, miss?" I nced over at him, lounging in the seating area like he owned the ce, and my mouth quivered in spite of myself. All that just to go shopping? I could not figure out his angle, and frankly, I did not want to. I just told the salesperson, "I''m all aboutfort." She nodded and we dove into the racks of clothes. It had been ages since I had gone clothes shopping. Lately, I had almost forgotten that I was a vibrant young woman in her prime, with the same simple pleasures as anyone else¡ªflowers, window-shopping, delicious treats, and a bit of fun. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I couldn''t pinpoint when it all started, but my mind was a jigsaw puzzle of broken memories: Kobe, torn apart by an explosion, Officer Jackson, hisst breath stolen by a downpour, Renata, consumed by mes, Jack, whose heartbeat faded in a hospital bed, and Moore and Christina, broken by the cruelty of prison walls. Dead or alive, they were all suffocating memories that weighed me down. A year had passed, and my life had been drained of hope and color, leaving nothing but shades of despair and fear. Talk about a sad existence! "Miss..." A salesperson''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. I blinked back to reality and noticed her anxious gaze, clothes in hand. "If these aren''t to your liking, feel free to browse some more, or perhaps try a different style," she offered. Realizing I had zoned out big time, I quickly shook my head and managed a half-hearted smile. "No, this one''s fine." After all, clothes were just clothes. They covered you up, and that was that. "Try on a few more for her!" Lucas called out from the lounge area, his hands propped under his chin, eyeszily watching us. The salesperson bobbed her head in agreement and scurried off to fetch more options, leaving the outfit with me to test out in the fitting room. I shot a look at Lucas, lounging there with that infuriatingly charming grin. If it were not for that face, I would have cursed him out a thousand times by then. With a re, I disappeared into the fitting room. The dress was a one-piece, not bad looking, really. Maybe the recent blues had me swimming in it, unable to give it the shape it deserved. The salesperson''s voice, full of false urgency, nudged me from outside the fitting room. I stepped out, zipping up the dress, as she piled on thepliments. Whether it was genuine or just part of the sales spiel, who knew? I checked myself out in the mirror. The dress was not hideous on me, but it was not exactly a showstopper either. Lucas, lounging on the couch, shot me a look and tossed out a zinger, "Yvette, you''re as thin as a rail. It''s kind of sad." The server barely held back a snicker, making me feel awkward. I shot Lucas a frosty re and brushed him off, grabbing a bunch of other clothes to try on. The saleswoman had a decent eye for my size because the next batch of clothes actually fit pretty well. After a few outfits, I was over it and told Lucas straight up, "I''m done trying stuff on. I''m beat." Lucas got up, whipped out a card, and handed it to the server, "Bag up everything she''s slipped into and ship it to this address." He handed over a card that I guessed had the address on it. Once he finished his orders, he eyed the dress I was still in and winced. "It''s not the cutest, but it''s a step up from yourst getup. Let''s hit the road." I scowled and sidestepped his hand. "I''ve got to change back." He arched an eyebrow. "Ditch that disaster of an outfit. It''s an eyesore." "You..." I was so steamed I could feel it in my bones, but he was yanking me out of the store before I could let loose. He did not seem ready to call it quits, and I was not having it, "Lucas, I''m wiped. I need a break." He let out a dismissive huff, not even giving me a nce. "The main event hasn''t even kicked off. Suck it up!" Main event? What main event? I was clueless, but there I was, getting dragged around to buy several pairs of shoes that actually fit, and he even strong-armed me into a pair of heels. They were not skyscrapers, but I did not want to wear them. There was no particr reason. They just felt like too much. It was nearly two hourster when we finally bailed on the mall. Decked out in new threads, shoes, and a bunch of bling, I thought Lucas might be a few cards short of a full deck. Giving him a hard look, I could not help but ask, "Were you big on ying with dolls as a kid?" He looked at me like I was speaking anothernguage. With a flick of the ignition, he shot me a frosty nce. "Start making sense, will you?" Jerk! I red back at him, barely containing my fury. "If you can''t stand me, why''d you have to doll me up into this freak show?" I could note up with any other exnation than his odd obsession with ying dress-up. Chapter 469 Total Jerk Chapter 469 Total Jerk He let out a disdainfulugh, that time not even bothering to look at me. "Maybe it''s because you''re so ugly, I just couldn''t stand it and had to give you a makeover?" Ugly? Please! He was the real piece of work! "Lucas, you might want to get your eyes checked. The sooner you treat them, the better. Wouldn''t want you to go totally blind." My sense of decency only let me go so far with insults. I was not one to reallysh out. He smirked, "Sure, I''ll get that checked out. There must be a risk of blindness, or how else could I have ended up with someone like you?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only I was speechless. Silence took over as we drove for about half an hour until we pulled up outside the bustling auction hall in the city center. I had no clue why he had brought me there. What was he up to? It did not take long to figure out. He was not there to bid. He was there to get under Idris''s skin. Madam Young from the Youngs family would auction off some of their pricey collectibles every year. The proceeds went to charity, usually to orphanages, nursing homes, or to build Hope Primary Schools in the less fortunate areas of the mountains. I had been to these charity auctions a few times before. I never imagined Lucas would bring me there. When I caught sight of Idris, I was taken aback. He was busy schmoozing with the guests, but he tensed up when he saw me. When he noticed Lucas by my side, his look turned even sharper. "Come on, let''s go say hi to Mr. Young," Lucas said, suddenly grabbing me by the waist and practically dragging me over to where Idris stood. All the drama today, and he was just lurking there, definitely up to no good. "Mr. Young, it''s been ages!" Lucas grinned, the kind of grin that made me want to wipe it off his face, his hand lingering on my waist as he greeted Idris. Idris looked at us, his eyes narrowing, a storm brewing behind them. He ignored Lucas and turned to me, his voice low, "Aren''t you cold?" I was in the dress I had picked out at the mall, light and breezy, not exactly warm. However, it was not the chill that made me shiver¡ªit was the intense look in Idris''s eyes, the barely-there bulge of a vein in his neck that told me he was holding back a sea of anger. What had set him off? Then it hit me¡ªhis gaze fixed on the side of my neck, where a red mark, a souvenir from Lucas''s impulsive moment back at the vi, stood out like a sore thumb. I had seen it in the mirror, a ring reminder of something I could not just wipe away, something that needed time to fade. I never thought Lucas would parade me in front of Idris, that he would see the mark. Realizing that was the dark cloud over Idris''s mood, I instinctively covered it with my hand, my eyes pleading with him for understanding, even though I was at a loss for words. How could I even begin to exin? That Lucas did it on purpose? Idris was not a fool, he did not need me to spell it out. What right did I have to exin, anyway? What was I to him? Just then, a warmth spread across my shoulders¡ªLucas''s jacket. I tried to shrug it off, but he pressed it onto me, still wearing that annoying smirk. "My bad, I should''ve thought about the cold. I was too focused on letting you pick out a pretty dress." As he was talking, he casually threw his coat over my shoulders. Then, with a grin aimed at Idris, he said, "Mr. Young, you''re like a seasoned warrior when ites to looking after thedies. I''ve got to take a page out of your book." Ugh, that line made my skin crawl. Idris just gave him a nk stare and replied calmly, "I wouldn''t say I''m that experienced. When you care about someone, you just pay more attention. It''s only natural to overlook things when your heart isn''t in it." It was a little bitter, but man, what aeback. Lucas, with a smile that was anything but genuine, snaked his arm around my waist and said, "How could I not think of her? She''s all I see, all I want. Let''s head in and find something she''ll adore. I''d go broke if it meant getting a smile from her." I was so tempted to tell him off for being a total nutcase, but before I knew it, he was dragging me into the auction hall. I had no idea how he managed to snag those tickets, especially seats in the VIP section, which were usually reserved by the Youngs well in advance. He must have had some serious skills to pull that off right under the Youngs'' radar. We had barely settled into our seats when the auction kicked off. All the items up for grabs were pricey antiques from Madam Young''s collection. I could not care less, honestly. Lucas only brought me here to get under Idris''s skin. Just sitting there, doing nothing, was already enough to make anyone squirm. Chapter 470 Complete Moron Chapter 470 Complete Moron I figured we would just leave after the auction wrapped up, but Lucas had other ns. Out of nowhere, he started throwing up bids like a man possessed. I was not paying much attention, but when he hit the two hundred thousand mark, the whole room started buzzing. I scrunched my brow, curiosity getting the better of me as I peeked at the auction stage. There, bathed in the spotlight, was a string of beads that shimmered like tiny, captured mes. I could not tell what they were made of, but they glowed with a deep, rich red that was hard to look away from. Definitely not bargain-bin material. However, two hundred thousand? That seemed steep. I mean, beads are beads, right? How could they fetch two hundred thousand? Lucas caught me eyeing them and curled an eyebrow. "Pretty, huh?" I bit my lip but nodded. They were pretty, no lie. He seemed pleased with my reaction. The auctioneer was about to call it when suddenly... "Three hundred thousand!" The voice that cut through the room was deep and resonant. Everyone turned, confused and curious. I knew that voice all too well and frowned. Lucas might be off his rocker, but what was Idris''s deal? No way those beads were worth three hundred thousand. Lucas snorted andzily hoisted his bid card. "Four hundred thousand!" That was nuts. "Five hundred thousand!" Idris''s voice again, calm as ever, like he was discussing the weather instead of tossing around hundred thousands. Lucas justughed and raised his card. "5.2 million." Then all eyes were on us, or rather, on me. That number, 5.2 million, sounded so... personal. It was the kind of number that sparked rumors and envy. At first, no one got why he would shell out so much for beads. However, as the bids soared, it was like they all suddenly got the picture. "520 thousand," Idris said, without batting an eye. The room went silent. A collective gasp rippled through the crowd as the auction hammer fell. A simple strand of pearls had just fetched a jaw-dropping one million. It was a charity auction, after all, and this kind of big spending was a bit over the top for the attendees who had only nned to chip in a modest sum. I scowled, my gaze instinctively drawn to Idris, who seemed unfazed by themotion. I could not help but knit my brows together¡ªhe must have lost his mind. Lucas, with his bidding paddle in hand, shed me a mischievous grin. "Looks like the Youngs aren''t shy about unting their wealth, huh?" He did not seem interested in making another bid, which made me bite my lip in frustration. It was not that I doubted the Youngs could cough up the cash, it was Lucas''s irritating presence, stirring up trouble just for the sake of it. Feeling my stern gaze, Lucas quirked an eyebrow. "What''s the matter? Worried he''s spending too much?" I let out a derisive snort. "The Youngs have money to burn. However, you¡ªwhy did you stop bidding? Weren''t you the one bragging about going broke for me? Scared off by a mere 5.2 million?" My taunt seemed to hit a nerve. He abruptly lifted his paddle, about to speak. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Before he could finish, I snatched the paddle from his hand and blurted out, "5.3 million." I then turned to Idris, who was standing not too far off. Idris caught my eye, and I subtly shook my head, signaling him to stand down and stop the bidding war. His gaze met mine, those deep, dark eyes unreadable, hiding secrets I could not decipher. Maybe it was because of my plea, but Idris did not raise the bid any further. So, the pearls, which should have gone for a few hundred thousand, were bizarrely driven up to ten million and ultimately snagged by Lucas. I set the paddle down, a quiet sense of relief washing over me. A softugh broke the silence,ing from Lucas, who was clearly in high spirits. "Hey Yvette, are you fretting over my bank ount? Scared I''ll go all out with a billion-dor bid and end up t broke?" What a moron! Chapter 471 Come With Me Chapter 471 Come With Me I really did not want to say a word to Lucas, so I simply pretended that I was mute. After the auction ended, the string of pearls which had gone for millions ultimately ended up in my hands. They were beautiful and undoubtedly expensive. As Lucas had spent so much money, he was inevitably called to the auction stage to exin why he was willing to spend millions on a string of pearls worth only hundreds of thousands. The host was probably the most curious. He casually asked Lucas, "Mr. Lucas, we noticed a beautifuldy sitting beside you earlier. May I ask if you spent such a fortune just to make her smile?" Laughter and apuse erupted from the audience. Lucas nced in my direction, which made me ufortable. I turned my gaze to Idris instead, who was sitting not far away with a cold demeanor. Lucas¡¯ voice came from the stage. "Well, it was indeed avish expenditure. It was all for the sake of winning her smile.¡± Apuse andughter filled the room once again. I did not like it at all and worried that Lucas would take advantage of this opportunity to ther on stage. I stood up and left the auction hall with everyone''s eyes still on me. As soon as I stepped outside, someone suddenly grabbed my wrist. Thinking Lucas was following me, I felt irritated and asked, "Are you done..." However, when I saw Idris¡¯ familiar face. I froze. "You..." "Come with me!" Before I could ask what was going on, he had already pulled me out of the auction building. His car was parked outside, and he pushed me inside. We sped away. Inside the car, I had not fully regained my senses just yet. I nced at Idris, who was driving. "Idris, where are you taking me?" He remained silent. His face was pale, and he was clearly in a bad mood Thinking about what had just happened at the auction, I bit my lip and refrained from asking further questions. The sky had already darkened when we arrived at a newly developed residential area on the outskirts of the city. I had seen this neighborhood before when passing by. It was a newly built housing estate in the city center, likely recentlypleted and ready for upancy. Idris parked the car in the underground parking lot of theplex, turned off the engine, and got out of the car. Then, he opened my door. He looked at me and said in a low and restrained voice, "Get out of the car." I furrowed my brows slightly. "Why did you bring me here?¡± Though I was-curious, I still got out of the car. He-then took my hand and led me into the elevator. After ~ pressing@ button, I realized that & was vety familiar with this ge>I had.n6 idea why he brought Are here, and since he was notSaying dfiything, there was nothiig I could do. Ding! The elevator doors opened, and Idris pulled me out. This building had two elevators and only one apartment on each floor, likely a spacious one. Indeed, as I entered the house and took a quick look around, I saw it was an elegantly decorated duplex apartment. I had no idea why Idris had suddenly brought me here.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Unable to resist, I finally asked, "Idris, what are you...¡± ¡°You''ll live here fram now on," he interrupted, pulling me into the living room. I furrowed my brows. "I have a ce te live." He looked at me, his brow furrowing deeply. ¡°You mean Lucas''s ce?" What was up with this guy? I pursed my lips and did not respond, which could be taken as tacit agreement. He suddenly chuckled, inexplicably asking. "When do you n to leave?¡± I was surprised at how he knew we were nning to leave. However, upon careftitconsideration, it was . quite expected. Lucas had once again appeared so boldly, yet the> policead not made a move. I" figured that at this point, ther¨¦ was stiPnothing they could do-t6 him, so they had no choice but t@let him eave. t seemed like it had always been ike this for many years. They knew ull well that Eucas and his group had blood of their hands and were. wee a ncredibly Brazen. Even so, they ~ could touch them because ven if they-arrested them, Lucas and his group had countless ways todefend themselves. They had money and mysterious connections with politicians from various countries. Any disturbance they caused would stir up a storm. Hence, the police in the country, who held a limited amount of power, were powerless against them and could even be counter-attacked. This was also why, even though Kobe had provided a lot of evidence against Keh, the police did not immediately go after them at the border. Not to mention, Lucas could still enter the country so boldly. The world was inherently gray, far from being simply ck and white. Looking at Idris, I pursed my lips and sighed softly. I said, "I don''t know." He held my wrist and looked at me with a serious expression on his face. "What''s your reason for leaving with him this time?¡± Feeling ufortable under his scrutiny, I averted my gaze and stood up. "If there¡¯s nothing else, I''ll be leaving now.¡± As I tried to stand, I was suddenly pulled back forcefully. I fell onto the sofa, and before I had time to react. Idris already had me in his arms. He buried his head in the crook of my neck, and for a moment. I could feel the pain of his teeth on my neck. Chapter 472 Nuzzling Chapter 472 Nuzzling "Hey... Idris, you... Mm!" His kiss hit me almost like a storm,pletely silencing the words I was about to say. In the face of a man¡¯s absolute strength. I did not even get a chance to talk. The air was filled with sounds of heavy breathing and fabric rubbing against each other. It was so intimate that it was almost suffocating. My mind went nk. I initially wanted to push him away and remind him that we should not be doing this. He had Alice to consider, and I was no longer his wife. Nheless, in the end, all that remained in my mind was the man''s heavy breathing and his familiar scent. "Ah..." The slight piercing pain brought some rity back to me. As I looked at the man thrusting on top of me, I felt somewhat dazed. Then, hey down and hugged me tightly with his broad body. He spoke in my ear in a hoarse and restrained voice, ¡°He didn''t touch you, did he?" I pursed my lips, trying hard not to make a sound, but I had overestimated myself. As I panted, he became even more frantic, looking both delighted and relieved. I lost track of time and could only feel exhaustion overtaking me. I then simplyy in his arms, allowing him to do as he pleased. As I drifted into a deep sleep, I vaguely heard him whispering my name in my ears, "Yvette, I won''t let you go.¡± My eyelids felt heavy, and I did not respond to him.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only In the middle of the night, I opened my eyes slightly in my drowsy state. The man on top of me seemed tireless. When he saw me awake, he lifted me up and had me sit in hisp. I rested my head on his shoulder and spoke with a hoarse voice. "Idris, are you a rabbit?" I could hear his low chuckle in my ear. ¡°Hmm. Did you like it?" I remained silent and bit on his shoulder. He winced in pain and let out a muffled groan, holding me even tighter. "Yvette, are you some kind of a dog?¡± I giggled. "How could I not be when I''m with you?" Suddenly, he exerted some force, and I yelped in surprise, trying to stifle my curses. "Idris, you... Mm!" That entire night seemed endless yet fleeting at the same time. I felt like I had just had a sickly sweet dream. When I woke up and saw the man lying beside me, I could not tell if it was a dream or reality for a moment. It had been so long since I had been this close to him. Afraid of waking him up if I moved, I turned my head slightly and gazed quietly at him. I realized it had been a long time since we werest intimate. This moment of tenderness felt like a gift from God. Looking at his handsome face, I felt a sense of dizziness. However, guilt and shame soon surged from deep inside me. There was clearly no future between us, and he had someone new by his side. I was also just starting on the path I had chosen for myself. What did this entanglement mean? Perhaps it was just a brief moment of sweetness born out of human greed. When Idris opened his eyes, I could not avoid his gaze. Our eyes met, and he saw the tears in my eyes. He paused for a few seconds, then reached out to wipe them away. Looking at me, his voice was a little hoarse as he asked, ¡°Why are you crying?" I turned my head, not looking at him, and replied calmly, "It''s nothing." I tried to get up from the bed, but hisrge hand pressed down on my waist. "Stay with me for a while." The sun was out, and he was not the type to stay in bed. I pursed my lips and said, "Idris, when you brought me herest night. did you think about what Lucas might do?¡± He looked at me with deep, dark eyes. "Do you know what he will do?" I sighed softly and nced at him. "He''s a madman, and getting on his bad side won''t do us any good.¡± He chuckled. "So, you n to stay with this madman to appease him?" I furrowed my.b brow, feeling like he was trying taeomer me. It was inevitable that Lucas would go . wt 2 crazy. AgyOne would go mad if ~ someone they thought was theirs was feached by another person, espetia ly when it came to Lucas. He had brought me to the-auction to upset Idris. He probably never imagined that Idris would take me away, and we would... I could not imagine what would happen if I did not reappear after one night... With that thought in mind, I gently removed Idris'' hand and headed to the bathroom. As the warm water flowed over me, my mind gradually cleared. When I came oubof the bathroom, Idris was already up. He had a towel wrapped aroundhis lower body, and his> muscr upper body was bate. He was standing by the floor- te-ceiling wihdow, smoking. Content belongs to Hearing some movement, he turned to look at me. Meeting his gaze. he said, "Your change of clothes is in the closet.¡± nodded afd walked toward the closet. I was not sure when he had arranged all this, but the clothes> inside were all styles and brands iked,and they were all in mycsize rem my head to my toes. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org 7 After changing my clothes, I left the bedroom. Idris was no longer there, but I could hear the sound of running watering from the bathroom. He was taking a shower. Worried that Lucas might resort to extreme measures to force me to reappear, I dried my hair and prepared to leave. However, I realized at the entrance that not only did I need a code to enter, but to exit too. Chapter 473 I Wont Let You Go Chapter 473 I Won''t Let You Go What the hell was going on here? "Do you still want to look for him?" A low voice came from behind me. It was Idris. I turned around and saw him in a different robe, looking at me with a slightly cold expression.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only I pursed my lips. After going through so much, I was no longer the emotionally unstable Yvette I used to be. I looked at him and said, "You know what I want to do, and you also know that you can''t stop me, right?" Since he spoke to me at the Clearwater Residence and said those things. he understood what I wanted to do. He looked at me with a calm expression, devoid of any emotions. "What if I insist on stopping you?" I furrowed my brow. "Idris, I have my own path in life. I can''t be the same Yvette Scott I was before, who could love you and marry you like any ordinary woman. Maybe in an alternate reality we could have children and grow old together." "Why not?" He took a few steps toward me, gripping my shoulders and looking into my eyes. "Yvette, we can start over. I won''t marry Alice, and I won''t let her affect our rtionship. Lucas, the border... None of that is our concern. We just need to be together." Listening to his voice, which had be urgent to the point of trembling, I remained unusually calm. I looked at him and said, "It won''t affect anything? Officer Jackson''s death, your father''s death, and the deaths of those innocent people¡ªnone of that will affect us?" His thin lips trembled, and he did not speak for a long time. I knew he could not easily let go of these matters, just like me. He had witnessed Kobe being blown to pieces, the father he had searched and yearned for for over ten years. In the end, he could not even say a proper goodbye or fulfill his duty as a son by collecting his father''splete remains. As a son, how could he let go so easily? Even if it seemed like nothing had happened, the pain was not something that could be seen with the naked eye. It was something that ran deeper. Oftentimes, the more painful something was, the calmer the affected person would seem. Two people who could love each other often shared a deep connection. He knew what I wanted to do, and I naturally understood the hatred in his heart. He did not want me to take risks, and he had his own ns. Still, how could I sit still and do nothing? As we faced each other for a while, he pulled me into his arms tightly as if he wanted to meld me into his flesh and bones. Sometimes, silence spoke louder than words. After a long while, he suddenly spoke. "Yvette, I won''t stop you from going your own way, but I won''t let you leave this ce." I was stunned and pushed him away, frowning. Confused, I asked him, "Are you locking me up in here?" He pursed his lips. "I''ll be with you all the time. And I''ll follow you wherever you want to go." I frowned. How could he say he would not stop me but then proceed to restrict my movements? "Idris, I can''t stay here. I..." Before I could finish speaking, he interrupted me, saying, "I''m gaing to change my clothes. What do you want to eat later?" Without waiting for my answer, he went to the bedroom to change I could not leave, and I did not even know where he had put my phone. I could help but feel a headacheing on. How could this man go back on his word like that? I was really afraid of what Lucas might do withthe information he had in his hands. Maxwell was . investigating the events from thatc year, and if he found out the Youngs were in involved, I had no idea what he woud do. People often heldy¡¯ grudges, especially when.it involved the gruesome deaths of their own parents. How could he simply let it go? The situation with the border was already giving us enough headaches. If we added another enemy into the mix, everything would be chaotic. I could not let Idris handle things this way. I rushed into the bedroom, intending to persuade him to let me leave. Idris..." As-Soon as I entered and opened my mouth to speak, I quickly covered my eyes and turned away from. him. I said in disbelief, "Why didn¡¯t you close the door if you were changing clothes?" Content belongs to¡° - It was not me being overly dramatic. If he truly had nothing on, even in the most private ces.. When he heard my words, he chuckled softly. "Why are you ming me? You barged in without knocking. Besides, what are you shy about? You''ve touched every part of my body, haven''t you?" I was rendered speechless by his words and did not know how to respond. I pursed my lips and said, ¡°Hurry up and put on your clothes. I have something to tell you." I heard the sound of fabric rustling behind me. After a while, I figured he should have finished dressing by now, so I said, "Idris, you have to let me leave this ce.¡± There was-tto movement behind me, 50 I waited for a while, furrowingmy brow. I4urned around to look and Saw that he had already dressed and wasstaring at me without moving. He-asked, "Why?" < Chapter 474 What Are Your Concerns? Chapter 474 What Are Your Concerns? Idris was asking me why. I did not know how to tell him about the Youngs, but I knew deep down that one day, he would find out. I took a shallow breath and said, "In addition to the reasons I just mentioned, I also don''t want him to go crazy and harm people in Lake City.¡± "Harm people?" He raised an eyebrow, squinting slightly. "Are you afraid he''ll harm me?" I wanted to deny it, but I did not know how to respond when I met his gaze. Seeing this, he furrowed his brow slightly and said, "Yvette, what are you hiding from me?¡± I hesitated for a moment, then instinctively said, ¡°What could I possibly hide from you? I''m just worried..." "Yvette, don''t take me for a fool time and time again, will you?" He walked up to me, looking at me and continued, "When Officer Jackson died, you knew that Charlie was Lucas, but you told me you loved him and wanted to leave Lake City to marry him. Now, what excuse do you want to use to make me let you go?" I was at a loss for words, and my heart sank. He grabbed my arm and looked at me, saying, "Yvette, tell me. what are you really afraid of?" I should not be the one to bring up the Youngs¡¯ matter. I looked at him, took a deep breath and said, "Idris, Lucas can''t stay in Lake City for too long. The police can''t touch him here. If he stays in Lake City, he''s like a bomb ready to explode at any moment. Do you understand?" "So, what do you want to do? Deceive him into taking you away and let this bomb return to the border to do as he pleases?" He looked at me, his face darkening slightly. "Yvette, do you think that by following him and being by his side, you can find an opportunity to kill him? Where did you find the confidence to believe that a powerless woman like you can seduce and kill a devil with that much blood on his hands? Hmm?" His questioning left me speechless. He was right. Maybe Lucas had feelings for me, but he only saw me as a pet that had caught his eye. When he came looking for me, it was only with the persistence of a man pursuing his prey. Once time passed, he would naturally grow tired of me. If I followed him to the border, the most likely oue for me would be the same Ollibery men However, there was another possibility. I could kill Lucas before he grew tired of me, but I would probably end up dead too, knowing my strength. I knew all of these oues well. Nevertheless, I wanted to take that risk even if there was only a one-in-a-million chance of seeding. My life should have ended five years ago, anyway. Looking at Idris, I became more resolute in ny decision. I said, "Idris, even if there''s only a one in a million chance, (will still choose this path: Both yau and I are aware that aS ongcas Lucas remains in Lake-City and-as long as he''s alive, we ¡°can''t iv¨¦ peacefully." Lucas would eventuallye after dris. He aad been humiliated in 2 acamer''s open sea, and he would not let it slide. His return had e purpose, and it involved all oftus. Not just Officer Jackson, but everyone! "But what if he dies?" Idris spoke, his handsome face taking on a darker, almost bloodthirsty, expression I hesitated, momentarily not grasping the meaning of his words, and stared at him nkly. He looked at me, his ck eyes deep, and said, "You''re right, no one can touch him. But Yvette, killing him doesn''t necessarily require going to the border. People can die in Lake City too." I furrowed my brow, frozen with confusion. I simply could not fathom his words. Ring, ring, ring... At that moment, Idris''s phone suddenly vibrated. He released me and turned to answer the call, presumably from Ensio. I was too far away to hear what they were saying, and my mind was still upied with his earlier words.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Killing him did not. necessarily require going to the border. People could die in Lake City too. Suddenly, it clicked in my mind, and I widened my eyes, staring at him Idris was still on the phone when he noticed me looking at him. He had a calm expression and told the person on the other end, ¡°Just wait for now. We''ll find an opportunityter.¡± Then, he hung up the phone I gazed at him my voice slightly hoarse as I said, "Idris, murder is illegal, and you know it. We all want him dead; but even so, the polices can''t tauch him. If something & happens to him in Lake City, fwill be eve moreplicated that we itffagine.¡± Lucas had another identity as a prominent Silvana billionaire. If something were to happen to him, it would escte into an international issue Idris raised his hand and gently ruffled my hair, smiling faintly. He said, ¡°Don''t worry. I know what to do." I wanted to say something more, but he looked at me and added, "Yvette, you still haven''t told me what your concerns really are.¡± Chapter 475 He Cant Leave Now Chapter 475 He Can''t Leave Now I was left speechless, not expecting Idris to abruptly steer the conversation back to the topic at the beginning. I found myself at a loss for words, and this time, he was being clever, not pressing further on other matters but instead gazing at me, waiting for my response. It seemed like there was no escaping it. Still. I should not be the one to reveal the events caused by the Youngs ten years ago. I took a deep breath and looked at him. I said, "Yes, Lucas has indeed been using things to threaten me, and I''ve been concerned. This matter is rted to you as well. But Idris, there are things you shouldn''t find out from me. Perhaps you should go back to the Youngs¡¯ Old Manor and ask Grandma what the Youngs did ten years ago." He furrowed his brow, which formed a deep crease between his eyebrows. He looked at me with confusion and asked, "Ten years ago?¡± I nodded. He seemed disturbed, his voice growing somewhat urgent as he said, "Ten years ago...¡± I did not know if Madam Young would tell him, but I believed there woulde a day when he would find out. Rather than passively epting those sins, it might be better for him to know sooner rather thanter. His phone rang again. Perhaps due to the doubts in his head, he hastily left after answering the call and giving me a brief exnation. As I watched the door close once more, I could not help but feel a headacheing on. Clearly, the purpose of all that back-and-forth with him was to convince him to let me leave, but unexpectedly, I still ended up being confined by him. I did not know how to describe my miserable situation. Either I was under Lucas''s watchful eye, or I was being locked up by Idris. Even though it was the 21st century. my life felt no different from that of a prisoner. I could not seem to escape it Honestly, it was frustrating. With no freedom of movement, I could only wander around Idris'' house. Thankfully, he had money. Although it was merely arge t, it was no worse than a vi. While exploring, I caught sight of the box I had brought back from the auction yesterday. Inside of it was the pearl. I took them out and examined them closely, inadvertently recalling the biography I had read before¡ªThe Legend of Jumaroshan. It was about a high- ranking priest born into a royal family. I found it in Maxwell''s study. Initially, I was just curious, so I wanted to flip through angtake a look. However, the moreyead it, the more o fascinating it became. Juma was? born into royalty, spent his childhood withtis mother''s family, and was remarkably bright. He started S studying scriptures and etassics early on, demonstrating exceptional wisdom. PansN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. God said all beings would suffer and need salvation, but what did salvation mean? As I rubbed the smooth pearl in my hand, I could not help but think of the Youngs and Madam Young. She was vegan and prayed devoutly to seek forgiveness from God. Was this salvation? The act of repenting before God, seeking forgiveness, and whatnot. Nheless, things that were wrong were simply wrong. Would this kind of repentance even work? Idris came back in the middle of the night when I had already fallen asleep. I vaguely sensed someone on top of me, and I tried to push him away when I opened my eyes. Probably due to my weak effort, he did not move and insteady on top of me. His voice was hoarse as he asked, "Did I wake you up?" I was too sleepy to keep my eyes open, so I merely mumbled at him vaguely. I wanted to ask him about the situation outside, but I was too exhausted. Before I could say anything, I drifted back to sleep. I slept deeply through the night. When I woke up the next day, it was already bright-outside. As I opened my eyes, Amret Idris''s gaze beside ~ me. He oust have been awake fora while atid was just lying still. When he noticed I was awake, he raised thezeorner of his handsomedips and sdid, "Awake? Are you hujgry?" I shook my head and yawned, my voice hoarse from having just woken up. I looked at him and asked, "How long do you n to keep me here?" Seeing me ask this question immediately upon waking up. he furrowed his brow slightly and looked at me. He asked, "Yvette, are you unhappy being with me?¡± I shook my head. Perhaps it was because I had just woken up, but my throat was raspy as I replied, "Am I going to be kept under house arrest like this? If Lucas doesn''t leave, do you n to keep me here forever?" He reached out and gently touched my nose, then got up and put on his pajamas. He said, "He can''t leave now." Chapter 476 Did You Do It? Chapter 476 Did You Do It? I looked at Idris, puzzled and confused. He then handed me the phone from the bedside table. I curiously took it and saw the headline news for Lake City¡¯s paper: [A white sports car exploded on the Western Ring Bridge expressway in the early hours ofst night. The only person on board has been confirmed dead! The victim''s identity has yet to be determined!) A white sports car? I furrowed my brow, looking at Idris with uncertainty. "Is it Lucas?¡± He took the phone from my hand and put it aside, then looked at me. "He was the only one in the car. It should be him." "So, you''re saying Lucas is dead?" I found it hard to believe. He smiled faintly and nodded. "If nothing unexpected happened, he should be." I felt a mixture of emotions at that moment. I was happy that Lucas was gone. but it felt weird because this incident probably had something to do with Idris. I took a deep breath and looked at him. ¡°Idris, did you do it?" He remained calm in the face of my question and nodded. "Yvette, I told you I wouldn''t let him take you away from me again.¡± He had admitted it. I felt a slight difort, not because of Lucas'' death but because of Idris. His hands were once clean, but now, they were stained with someone''s blood. This incident had made it to the news, and the police would undoubtedly investigate. If they traced it back to him, Idris would still be charged with intentional homicide. even if Lucas deserved it. Perhaps noticing my silence, Idris reached out and ruffled my hair, smiling faintly. "Don''t worry, I won''t get into trouble." I managed a small smile and got up, embracing his waist. "Idris, no matter what, don''t take risks for anyone." He chuckled, holding me with hisrge hand and said with a hint of helplessness, "Yvette, Lucas is dead. We should be happy, not mourning, okay?" Of course, I knew that very well. Lucas was dead, and we should be happy. However, for some reason, I felt like everything had gone a bit too smoothly. Ring, ring... Before I could voice my concerns, his phone on the bedside table vibrated again. He hesitated for a moment before picking it up. Even from a distance. I could vaguely hear the voice on the other end. It was Ensio calling. The voice on the other end of the phone only mentioned that Idris should go to thepany but did not specify the reason. Idris agreed and hung up the phone. I got up. but he held me down. So I pushed him lightly. saying, "Ensio asked you to go to thepany, right? You should hurry!" He pulled me into his arms, nuzzling my face with his nose, tickling me. I could not help but hide in his embrace. He smiled gently and said, "I''ll bring you to eat something delicious tonight when I''m back.¡± I nodded and leaned against his shoulder, feelingzy. After holding me for a while, he finally letgo and got up to change¡± into a suit, preparing to leave. Before leaving, he came to me to cup?my faceand give me a kiss before saying, "I''ll be back soon. ¡® Content b¨¦longs to ~ I nodded and said, "Give me my phone. I''ll be bored at home." Seeing my surprised expression, he could not help but sigh. "The passcodevor the front door is your~ birthday.4f you get bored at home, go fora V walk around the o neighborhood, but not too fan ¡®Be carefull" ¡± 6 I was taken aback for a moment, then nodded and watched him leave. It was my fault for beingzy, and not giving much thought into these things. Was Lucas really dead? Iy in bed, still feeling unsure about this. I opened the headline news for Lake City and checked the news article. Suddenly, my phone vibrated, and the iing call page covered the news page. Looking at the caller ID, it was Gregory callingN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I was a bit surprised. Why would he be calling me? After hesitating for a few seconds, I answered the call, saying, "Hello, Officer Long!¡± There was a slight pause on the other end of the phone, and Gregory''s usual polite voice came through. "Ms. Scott, I apologize for disturbing you.¡± I shook my head, then realized he could not see me. I spoke into the phone, "It''s alright. Did something happen?¡± Chapter 477 Specially Came Over Chapter 477 Specially Came Over There was a brief pause on the other end before he asked, "Ms. Scott, have you seen the news?" I was taken aback but answered honestly, "Yes, I have. Are you talking about the white car explosion news?" "Yes," he replied, "the police department has sent someone to deal with it. lit was registered under Charlie''s name. He¡¯s been back in the country for a few days. Did you see him after we returned from the border?¡± "I did." Knowing what he wanted to ask, I took a deep breath and said, "I don''t know much about the car." He quickly added, "Don''t read too much into it. That''s not what I meant. I called to tell you that the person in the car was burned to death, but the DNA test results just came in, and it¡¯s not Charlie. It''s Becker Waterford!" Hearing this news did not surprise me. It only made me feel helpless. It was just like Lucas to leave a trail of trouble behind him I figured that Ensio had called Idris away earlier because of this incident. I sighed deeply and said into the phone, "Thank you for letting me know, Officer Long." He remained silent for a moment and then said, "Ms. Scott, do you happen to know anything about the car ident?¡± I furrowed my brows, hesitating for a moment. Hearing no answer from me, he continued, "I don''t mean to investigate you. I just want to remind you that Becker was on the department''s cklist, but he was also Charlie''s trusted aide in the country. Now that he¡¯s dead, Charlie may not let this go easily. You and Mr. Young should be careful." "Okay." I nodded. This time, Idris had acted too hastily. I knew he did not want me to follow Lucas to the border and take unnecessary risks, so he had nned to deal with Lucas in our homnd. However.. After hanging up the phone with Gregory, I felt somewhat powerless. A sense of unchangeable exhaustion enveloped me. It seemed like I still had to walk that path I had no choice but to take. That was life. Just when you thought there might be hope, it would suddenly give you a reality check, bringing you back to square one with no other options. Ding... There was a faint sound at the door. At first. I thought I was hearing things. Ding dong! This time, it was clear that the doorbell was ringing. Thinking it might be someone sent by Idris. I got up to open the door. Indeed, the door''s passcode was my birthday. He was quite thoughtful:. would not have guessed it if he had not mentioned it. After entering the code, the door made a sound and opened I looked toward the door and first saw a pair of elderly men''s shoes. Then, I heard a respectful voice calling out, "Ms. Scott." "Mr. Zachary!" I was genuinely surprised to see Zachary. He looked at me, smiled faintly, and then moved aside. This allowed me to see Madam Young standing behind him, leaning on a golden cane I was momentarily stunned upon seeing her, but it onlysted for a moment. I smiled faintly and invited both of them into the house. Once inside, after Madam Young sat down after ncing around. I poured them both a ss of water. Madam Young looked at me as I sat down and said, "Yvette. it''s been quite a while." Aging did not seem to happen gradually but rather suddenly. I was not sure how Madam Young had found her way here. but since she hade, I assumed it was not just to see how I was doing I nodded and bit my lip, saying, "I don''t me you. I couldn''t bring Mr. Kobe back, and Idris was seriously injured because of me. It''s understandable if you hold me responsible."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 478 Persuading Us to Break Up Chapter 478 Persuading Us to Break Up Madam Young specially came over looking for me?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After a moment of hesitation, I opened the exquisite box before me. Inside was a green silk ribbon. finely crafted and obviously valuable. There was also a beautifully designed invitation card beside it. An invitation card? I hesitated for a few seconds before opening the card. It was an invitation to Idris and Alice''s wedding, featuring a cartoon bride and groom in ce of their wedding photo. Looking at the invitation card in my hand, I did not rush to speak and remained silent, focusing on the wedding date. May 18th was less than two weeks away. Why the rush and why this date? I wondered who picked it. After a long silence, I looked at Madam Young and smiled faintly. "Thank you for your gift. I really like it. Also, congrattions to Mr. Young and Ms. Cruz.¡± Madam Young had seemingly been observing my reaction all along. Upon hearing my words, she nodded slightly and said, "In theory, Iddy''s wedding shouldn''t concern you, but the Youngs and the Scotts have been friends for many years. So, I still hope you cane. Alice also said that your presence would be greatly appreciated as a blessing to their union.¡± I pursed my lips, forcing a smile. "I can''t guarantee whether I can attend the wedding, but I will send my blessings to them.¡± She nodded and made a thoughtful sound before continuing, "Alice is pregnant now and can''t move around much. She worries a lot. Yvette, you and Iddy were once a married couple, after all. Although you''re no longer together, Iddy still has unique feelings for you. You''re a good girl. Now that you''ve separated, each of you should lead your own lives. Can you..." "I won''t have any further involvement with him, Grandma, rest assured.¡± I interrupted, feeling a lump in my chest that made it hard to breathe. Still. I maintained a smile on my face. "Don''t worry, I won''t stay in Lake City for too long." Hearing my words, Madam Young felt relieved. Then, perhaps thinking she had been too overbearing, she ooked at mewith concern and said, "Yvette, dontoverthink it. I don''t NS want to force you to leave Lake City. just thought it would be bette Yor everyone. Alice is different from you. She-fias experienced a life of Hardship with her mother:since childhood. She has suffered a lot over the years. Now, after finding out about her father''s death, her life story is truly pitiful. It was a coincidence for her to find out about it through Iddy''s father. This is also a way to let her father rest in peace." In all her subtle words, I understood what Madam Young was determined te do: she wanted to take Alice into the Youngs¡¯ care tofort herself over her deceased son. Understanding her intentions, I had nothing to say. After all, what right did I have to intervene in this matter? I had my own path to walk, so why involve myself? Perhaps due to a sense of indebtedness toward me, Madam Young had MrsZachary hand me a bank card, sdying, "Inside here is the ie fram all the projects the => Youngs have in Tully. The dividends are paid every April. Although it''s not a lotif Scott Corporation faces any trotible, this money can also help you out. However, I hearebfrom your mother that you''ve already handed over all matters rted to Scott Corporation. So, if you take this money, it can at least allow you to live your life freely.¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Looking at the bank card in front of me, I hesitated for a few seconds and could not help but smile. It seemed that Madam Young liked to use money to solve her problems. Well, money could indeed solve 99% of life''s problems. I pursed my lips and pushed the bank card back, saying, "I don''t need it. thank you. I divorced Idris a long time ago, and we settled all our property and other matters. You don''t need to worry about what I might do. Between us adults. we should do things with dignity even when parting ways." She nodded and then suddenly nced at the house. Looking back at me, she said, "Indeed, you''re both adults and should part with dignity. I heard that this house belongs to Iddy. If you like it, I can arrange to transfer ownership to you. Consider it my gratitude to you. How about that?" I furrowed my brows and naturally understood the implications behind her words. She must have learned about me staying with Idris for the past two days. Even though I was forcibly brought here by him, it still crossed the line. Looking at her, I forced a smile and said, "No need. I have a ce to stay, and I''ll be leaving shortly.¡± Chapter 479 He Already Knew What Happened Ten Years Ago Chapter 479 He Already Knew What Happened Ten Years Ago It seemed that the older generation were truly obsessed with babies. Back then, when they found out Moore was pregnant, Madam Young was just as persistent. Now, it was Alice¡¯s turn, and it was the same amount of determination. I wonder how certain she was about the child in Alice''s belly being Idris¡¯. She had said all she needed to say, so I had no reason to stay any longer. Besides, Gregory had just told me that Lucas was not dead. If I did not show up in front of him soon, he might go crazy and take action against Idris. Without saying another word to Madam Young, I got up. went to the bedroom on the second floor, and fetched the pearl I had gotten from the auction. I came back downstairs and said to Madam Young, "I won''t disturb you any longer.¡± She had a smile on her face, looking gentle and benevolent. However, the more she acted this way, the more ironic it felt. People in this world were always so hypocritical. Even when she was trying to drive someone away, she was doing it hypocritically. As I reached the door and was about to enter the passcode, the door suddenly swung open from the outside. I was surprised to see Idris rushing in. ording to the usual routine, he should not be in such a hurry to return. After all, knowing that Lucas was still alive, he would surely not sit idly by. "Are you going out?" he asked when he saw me holding something and wearing my shoes. I nodded without saying a word. A voice came from the living room, "Iddy, you''re back?¡± It was Madam Young''s voice. Idris heard the voice, paused for a moment, and then looked at me before tuming toward the living room. He was surprised to see Madam Young and asked, ¡°Grandma, why are you here?¡± Seeing Idris holding my hand, Madam Young did not show any emotion as she furrowed her brows slightly. She did not rush to speak and motioned for him to sit down first. Idris pursed his lips, still holding my hand, and sat down next to her. It was clear that he had no intention of hiding anything. He even wanted to get closer to me on purpose. Madam Young noticed all of this. After sitting down, I wanted to pull my hand away from Idris''s grip, but he held onto it tightly, not giving me a chance to resist. He looked at Madam Young and repeated his earlier question, "Grandma, why are you here?¡± Seeing him holding onto me tightly, Madam Young furrowed her brows and said, "You haven''t been back to the old mansion these past few days, and when I called you, you said you were busy. I missed you. so I came to see you.¡± Idris spoke almost immediately. "I just renovated this house not long ago, and I haven''t tald anyone that I''m staying here. Grandma, do you have irvoyant powers now?" The way this young man was talking to someone older was clearly disrespectful. Madam Young''s face darkened as she looked at him and said, "Iddy, what kind of talk is this? Am I not allowed toe to see you now?" Idris pursed his lips and said, ¡°Grandma, are you sure you came to see me?" Even I could sense that Idris''s emotions were off at this moment. He was always respectful of his elders and would not speak to them like this, even when he was angry. But just now, over just a few sentences, he sounded impatient and usatory. This was not like him! Madam Young also froze, apparently not expecting such a strong reaction from Idris. She looked at him and said, ¡°Iddy, what do you mean by that? Do you think Grandma is meddling in everything and interfering with you?¡± "Do you think I dare to?" Idris spoke, his face very serious The atmosphere in the roam became tense, and it was hard to breathe for a moment. Seeing the situation, Mr. Zachary looked at Idris and said, "Mr. Idris, Madam Young is just concerned about you.¡± Idris pursed his lips and remained silent, showing that he was not receptive to Mr. Zachary''s wordsN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 480 There Was No Other Way Chapter 480 There Was No Other Way "Forge my responsibilities, you say?¡± Suddenly, Idris''s face darkened, and he looked at Madam Young. ¡°Grandma, so you do know about forgoing responsibilities, hun?¡± Idris'' words left Madam Young at a loss, and she stared at him in confusion for a while, unable to respond. Idris seemed to be in a bad mood. He stared intently at Madam Young and continued, "Grandma, let me ask you something. Why did my father leave the Youngs all those years ago?" I had a bad feeling about this. Madam Young also froze, and she did not rush to respond. Instead, she turned her gaze toward me. I knew she suspected that I had told Idris about what happened ten years ago. I was puzzled because I had not told Idris about anything. Seeing my confused look, Madam Young furrowed her brows and turned back to him. She began to speak hesitantly, "Iddy, didn''t I already tell you before? Your father, he...¡± "He wanted to go out on his own and explore the world, so he went on to disappear for many years, right?¡± Idris interrupted her. He looked at her pained expression and continued, "Grandma, it''s been ten years. Are you really not nning to tell us about what happened back then? Are you going to let the Young Corporation. which our ancestors founded honestly, continue to thrive while hiding the truth?¡± From Idris''s reaction, I could almost be certain that he now knew about what happened ten years ago.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Had Lucas approached him? I could not think of any other exnation Madam Young looked at him. Her face was now pale, and her lips were trembling slightly. Her voice was hoarse as she said, "Iddy, you..." ¡°Over a hundred lives, Grandma. Do you really think that by kneeling in your prayer hall every day, being a vegetarian, and reciting prayers, you can absolve those lost souls?" Idris looked at her, his expression trembling I could probably understand his feelings. From a young age, he was taught that the Youngs¡¯ business was built on honesty and integrity. He had witnessed his grandfather''s rise to sess through legitimate means. Although there might have been some questionable practices in the business world, they never involved the loss of human life. The incident from ten years ago took the lives of over a hundred innocent vigers andborers who had toiled tirelessly in the mountains. They might have believed, even in their dying moments, that their deaths were just unfortunate idents simply a twist of fate. Only the true culprits knew that their greed had caused so many deaths. All of it could have been prevented, but for the sake of wealth, they callously disregarded the lives of hundreds. When Mr. Zachary told me about it, could not helpyout feel horrified. This cmity wasburied and concealed for ten years, allowing the Youngs {6 continueMhriving as Lake City''s, < and even the nation¡¯s, top enterprise: ¡®The descendants of the You NgSv were envied by many. They continued ite) enjoy the best resources-bing the most stable and prominent figures at the top of the pyramid. It was all done stepping on a pile of bones. It was undoubtedly the most ironic and yet the most realistic oue. With the conversation having reached this point, it was clear that Idris was now aware of everything. Seeing this, Madam Young sighed eeply, tightly gripping the rosary in her hand. Sheteoked at him and said, "Iddy, what happened back then waseaused by your > grandfather alone, and it has nathing to do with you. If there¡¯s any ? ton¨¦men to be made, it''s the older eneration''s responsibi ity. We''ve committed so many sinszand both your grandfather and I will have to face the consequences in the afterlife. But you don''t have to worry about it. You were just children back then and didn''t know anything." can] Sm mM Idris slumped onto the sofa and gazed wearily at Madam Young. He said, "Grandma, it¡¯s toote for ¡®out of sight, out of mind.¡¯ What happened back then might bemen knowledge soon.¡± Madam Young froze, her entire body tensing up. She looked at Idris, and her voice trembled as she asked, "What...do you mean?" Idris closed his eyes in despair and said, "Someone has all the information about what happened at Snakehead Mountain that year. It''s the legacy left behind by Noah Lanier." "This..." Madam Young panicked, her face filled with anxiety. She stammered, "But your grandfather handled everything back then. How could there still be...¡± Hearing this unexpected news, Madam Young became overwhelmed and fainted on the spot. Immediately, everyone started to panic. Idris reacted swiftly, carrying Madam Young while rushing outside. He instructed Mr. Zachary to contact a doctor. I could not help but sigh softly and ask, "Why put yourself through this?¡± He looked at me with deep, dark eyes and silently walked over. Then, he pulled me into his arms and hugged me tightly, looking utterly drained. "I can''t think of any other way.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!